A Sparkle In The Guard's Eye

Chapters

1
2
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
13
14 (light clop)
15
16
17
18
19
20 (light clop)
21 (light clop)
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
Epilogue pt. 1
Epilogue pt. 2
Prologue
3
12
30
44 (light clop)

1

Chapter one

A book flew across the room, and nearly smacking Princess Twilight Sparkle in the face as she read through her own paper back. The young Princess has been just that for a few years now, but is still getting used to her wings. Being graced with a lovely set of lavender eyes to complement her lavender coat that stretches over her tight frame. She has long dark blue hair with a single purple and pink highlight trail through it. The mare started off her studies at the school for gifted unicorns, and after passing her entrance exam (with more than stellar colors, almost bringing down the room after hatching a dragon egg) was noticed by Princess Celestia herself. Seeing the potential in this young foal at the time, the Princess took her under her wing and became her mentor. The rest is as they say history.

Twilight has learned a lot in the years of her schooling. Most importantly, the magic of friendship that she shares with her friends back in her home of Pony Ville. It was thanks to all the lessons she learned with them that got her to realize her true destiny, and become Equestrias latest Princess. The lessons of magic that she received from Celestia herself proved invaluable, but once she picked up her new title, and further proved herself competent in anything in that field, a perfect note considering she has a magical start as her cutie mark. Celestia thought it time to break out a new set of teachings for her most faithful student. Mentoring the new alicorn and grooming her in to becoming a Princess capable of leading her own kingdom one day.

Twilight used her telekinesis to levitate the book off the ground from beside her after a quick dodge on her part, as she glared over to the alicorn across from her at the table. The young alicorn can’t help but raise a brow at her mentor for the act of trying to literally assault her with a piece of literature. Celestia sat across from her, with a light innocent smile on her face as if nothing has changed from that act as she kept her eyes off of her student and on her own book for the moment. Having been the ruler of Equestria for well over a millennia. She knows to be quick on your hooves, and after knowing Twilight for most of her life, is more than comfortable teaching her in a more unconventional way. Even if it means being a little mean to one of her own books in the process.

The sun Princess herself is exactly that. Just as her younger regal sister Luna handles raising and lowering the moon and stars, Princess Celestia does the same for the sun itself (explaining the sun cutie mark on her flank). The Princess even with ruling an entire kingdom manages to keep in shape and maintain her elegant figure, much to the appreciation of her husband. Long powerful legs, and a slender torso stretching up to her beautiful face. Celestia has a solid white coat that would rival that of the cleanest clouds with a sky blue mane for the same back drop as green and pink make up the same contrast that always seems to keep itself in order no matter what time of day it is as it waves in the air from a seemingly unseen breeze. Having been around far longer than most others. The princess has learned to handle things in her kingdom and keep all the ponies under her in check, and happy with her warm, caring attitude that seems to lift the spirits of those even in the darkest of times. Although she may wear a crown atop her head though. That in no way shape or form means she will act royal all the time. After all to do so would make life rather boring, so even a princess must act like a foal at times.

Such as now…

Celestia bit down on her lower lip as she tries to stop herself from laughing at the look on Twilight's face. The look of ‘are you serious’ plastered all over Twilight as the two lock eyes finally with one another. Eventually though it becomes too much and the eldest Princess finds herself laughing wholeheartedly at her actions and their result. Meanwhile Twilight is left to fight the urge to do the same.

“Now what was the purpose in this lesson, Celestia?” she tried to ask with a straight face.

Celestia composed herself before answering and takes a breath, “It did have a point to it my student. I wanted to see if you would use the spell I taught you earlier today after all.”

Twilight can’t help but roll her eyes with a smirk as she addresses her mentor, “I thought magic study was done for today? Wasn’t now supposed to be devoted to book study of past rulers for me to learn from?” the young alicorn gave just a glimmer in her tone as the same expression makes its way on her face.

Celestia can see the look on Twilight, almost hinting for a challenge for some sort, “What was Prince Leos down fall?”

“Easy,” She grinned after having the answer fresh in her mind from less than an hour ago, “Overconfidence in his actions. Lead him to march his army right in to a trap.”

“First time anyone leader attempted to use a summoning spell?”

“Three hundred years before you, and Luna were in the throne,” Twilight answered quickly.

“What was the first thing that Discord did when me, and Luna tried to-”

Twilight though cuts her off, already knowing the answer to it before Celestia finishes, “Planted seeds that were set to capture you, and Luna. While obtaining the elements for himself,” She said smiling all the way.

Celestia can’t help but smile at the speed at which her student can rattle off these answers. She is rather impressed, but at the same time hides it so as not to revile her next actions. “Remarkable, Twilight,” She replied with a sly grin crossing her face. “Let’s see though if you can remember all that you learned today though in a slightly different field.”

The alicorn goddess raised a few more books in the air, before rocketing them at her young student. Twilight wasn’t expecting that to come from her, at least not a second time around, and is forced to dodge them as they fly in for the strike. Rolling about in the room out of her chair from the table do dodge the projected books. That is until she looks behind her, and the books trail back as if they’re homing missile spells.

“Try it, my student,” Celestia pushed protégée.

The young alicorn looked at her mentor to see what her game is. Knowing what her teacher expects from her, Twilight lets the energy flow through her and concentrate in her horn as her eyes go dark and her own itself horn starts to have sparks of black and green come out of it. Closing her eyes to focus, she puts all of her mind in to this spell and once she manages to bring it out to its fullest she snaps her eyes open to watch the inbound projectiles.

A black barrier protruded itself from beneath her hooves in front of her before contact. Bathing the room in a slightly eerie green glow. Spikes stick out from the side away from her as the books crash in to it at speed. Some of them even pinning themselves in to the spikes while others slide between and come crashing down to the floor harmlessly. None though make it through the barrier, and reach her. Feeling her power draining before her at the fairly new spell in her arsenal. Twilight cancels the spell, and the damaged books fall to the ground as she takes a seat on her hind legs to take a load off after the surprise attack. Celestia waltzes up to her side, and rests a gentle hoof on her shoulder after seeing what her student has done. All the while using her own magic to pick up the books, repair them, and place them back on the shelf.

“You did very well, my student,” She praised while helping Twilight to all fours. “Especially for having only done that spell in the training court yard once.”

“Ahh… That explains why it hurts still,” Twilight rubbed her head. Feeling the pain from the excursion of her magic taking its toll. “Thank you, Princess Celestia.”

“Now do you remember that spells origin?” The eldest Princess asked, to give reason to her own actions.

“King Draper,” She answered snapping back to reality while the pain leaves her like nothing happened after hearing a scholarly question being posed.

Celestia started to chuckle lightly as she still wears the same comforting smile about her face, “How right you are. King Draper was far before Luna or I. his magic was legendary, even if he didn’t use it for the best of reasons,” Celestia starts to explain while they put away their own study materials to wrap up for the day. “As a leader you can be expected to use magic of all sorts in your duties, and to do that you will have to possess a knowledge of all types of magic. Even that which is considered dark by most.”

Twilight pauses for a moment to think about this. She knows it’s true, after all Celestia has told her this before, and she is always willing to learn when given the opportunity to do so. Especially when a new enchantment or incantation is on the table in front of her. Then again at the same time, some of these spells are just down right evil. A spell that can bend another pony or even objects to your will and make them do anything you want like a puppet on a string, one that can cause a slow burning fire inside the body of another before it finally causes them to burst, and even one that causes a pony to lose all sense of reality and drift in to insanity before their mind breaks and they fall apart. Never the less, Celestia is right, as usual.

“I understand Princess,” Twilight bowed at her mentor's hooves, as Tia does the same to her fellow princess. “I know you will train be to the best of your own abilities.”

“And I will try to do that myself,” Celestia stopped her student as she finishes cleaning up, leaning over giving her a warmhearted hug in response. “I would like to see you ready to take on a kingdom of your own one day after all.”

“I know you would Celestia,” Twilight said. Still with some concern in her mind.

After all compared to the other alicorns. She is essentially the baby to them. Her brother and sister in law got an entire empire to rule after they were married. Resulting in many questions along the same line to be posed in the young alicorn's mind. ‘Would I really be ready to take on my own kingdom?’ Young Twilight has found herself asking on more than one occasion. “Then again I don’t see a new kingdom sprouting up anytime soon that needs a Princess to lead it,” She finishes off half-jokingly with a cringe on her face.

“Very true, Twilight. For now we can just continue with your studies should that time arrive,” Celestia told her, smoothing over any worry that Twi may be feeling. The older Princess makes her way to the door, and soon enough Twilight follows suit behind her, “Shall we get a bite to eat before you head home?”

The stomach growling in the room of the younger mare answers that question as they both giggle, and head out the door down to the kitchen.

____________________________

The dining hall is already set as soon as they arrived, considering it is well in to the evening. An assortment of fruits, vegetables, and baked goods riddle the table as the two Princesses make their way to the head while chatting about the day. Mostly what they went over with one another in the study room, out in the courtyard previously, and what can be learned from past leaders. However once they reach their spots at the table, they run in to the other regal sister that shares the castle with Celestia.

“Sister! Twilight!” Princess Luna jumped up from her seat, and gives both of them an almost bone crushing squeeze.

The younger sister is always glad to see the pair when she can. After her dark past as Nightmare moon, and her banishment to the moon by Celestia herself. Upon her return and subsequent transformation back to the Princess of the night, she has relished to see her older sibling that she missed for over a thousand years. Luna still even to this day welcomes them with a warming, if not back cracking, embrace. Fully living up to the name of a Princess of the night as well. A crescent moon adorns her flank as a cutie mark, with a coat that nearing a darkened blue sky. While a cobalt and sliver mane that holds a twinkle in it from the stars above them flows much the same way her sisters does. The evil alter ego is all but a memory behind her kind blue eyes, as she relinquishes her companions so they may eat, and take a much needed breath.

“Princess Luna,” Twilight kicked off the pair talking as she fills a small plate with several peach crisps and a turnover, “What have you been up to while Celestia and I were practicing?”

“I’ve been doing my own duties here and there. As it would seem not much happens at night, but who could have guessed that?” Luna waved it off sarcastically with a swipe of the hoof in the air. Knowing full well what can happen on a peaceful night after having nearly as much experience as her sister on the throne. “However, in my day I got a letter from our niece, sister. It seems Cadance will still be visiting here tonight. Her train just got delayed an hour or so. ”

“Well at least she still will be coming,” Celestia nodded, “I’m sure Twilight will love to see her when she can. Whether it be here or in Ponyville.”

The mare in question also nods in agreement, before her eyes are drawn to something else, “Oh my!” Twilight nearly choked on her turnover, as she takes notice of the several bruises running along Luna's body, “What have you been doing in your spare time?”

“Oh you know the usual,” Luna brushed it off her shoulder. “I’ve just been, practicing.”

“Still picking up that game called ‘Splatter Spell’ I see?” Celestia trailed off after seeing some of the bruises over her younger sister’s body.

Luna covers up quickly with her wings. Grinning slightly though at the fun of it all. The game is quite simple, instead of using the more forceful spells that could cause injury. A slightly less powerful spell splatters against a target and paints it a certain color depending on what team you are on. Albeit with a rather impressive amount of energy judging by the several marks on the mares frame. “What can I say?” Luna chuckled under her hoof as she covers her mouth. “I enjoy a little release here and there when I can. Besides shooting at another pony in combat is very relaxing and it does get me out from the console games that I’ve come to love.”

“That is very true,” the older sister grinned rolling her eyes at the younger counterpart. She knows that Luna was introduced to the electronic entertainment available through the simple console and controller only a few years ago, and sense that day she may have found the love of her life. Although Celestia never could have picked up on the skill. “Perhaps, Lulu,” She calls her sister the child name she once had, “you could use Splatter Spell to train some of the guards for combat?”

“Who do you think I play with?” She answered innocently while her eyes do far more talking. “Besides none of them are really good at the console games, and I do get tired of wiping the floor with your character every now and then,” Luna teased at her sister with her tongue stuck out. Just as the slightly bickering between the two siblings, or rivals in this instant, start to fill the space.

Twilight can’t help but snicker at the two sisters going back and forth with one another like they probably did when they were her age. Perhaps even younger for that matter. The only sibling she has is Shining armor and he is off with his wife (her previous foal sitter) Princess Cadance out in the Crystal Empire. Although her thought process of remembering all the little playful disputes she had with her BBBFF is interrupted when Celestia gains her attention.

“Speaking of which though that reminds me,” the eldest brought the lost in thought alicorn back to reality. “The subject of guards is another thing I wanted to talk to you about while I had you for the day.”

Twilight's eyes fluttered at her in confusion of where the Princess could be going with this, “What do you mean? Is there something wrong?”

“Oh no nothing of that sort, Twilight,” Celestia responded, “It’s the simple fact that, well.” She nudges her younger sister to help explain this with her.

“The fact is, young Twilight Sparkle,” Luna hit it off. “With your new home built and finished not too long ago in Ponyville. You will likely be alone most of the time there at night, considering Spike has decided to stay at the library as a home provided should you need any more reference material.” She took a moment to quench her thirst while letting what she is saying sink in to the young Alicorns mind. “There are very strange, and bad creatures out there, Twilight. Some would be all too willing to harm a young mare such as yourself. Princess or not. So in response, my sister and I have both thought it would be best to have a guard to accompany you in your new home. To help watch over things and assist you as such,” she said cringing, trying to gauge the mare’s response to the news.

“Do you really think I need a guard to keep a watchful eye on me?” She asked seeing the subject at face value for what it is. The princesses just trying help keep her safe in the world that has proven to have many nasty things about it. Most of them somehow finding their way to a little town such as Ponyville of all places.

Celestia finally chimed in to explain what her sister started, “Not so much to watch you, but others around you. It’s only for the best my student.”

“I know it is. After all you wouldn’t have even thought of it if it wouldn’t benefit me in the end,” Twilight responded while her mind categorizes the pros and cons of having another there with her. Finding no real fault with it, but still not sure on a few things. “I guess I’m just not sure how to go about this. I don’t have much interaction with the guards here in the castle to know any on a personal level.”

“That much we do know,” Luna brought up to try and ease her mind. “However, we can provide a list of the most exceptional ones here. Their skills and qualities from their personal records, and then you can choose one that’s to your liking.”

Twilight pondered this thought for a moment, but soon finds herself shaking her head in response. “As much as I may like to think I’m a good judge of character. I know somepony else who will be better at it than I,” She gestured to the royal sisters, “you two have more experience with them then I do. I would be honored to have you pick the guard of your liking for me, if you would do so that is,” she bows her head at the table.

“Are you sure about this, Twilight?” Celestia asked while looking to her sister, as Luna did the same.

“Yes, Celestia,” she nodded in response, “I trust your decision entirely, I mean after all you have been around your own guards far longer than I ever have. You know them,” Twilight excused herself from the table and prepares to depart. Spreading her wings to flex them out a bit after being more or less rolled up all day. After that little stretch is done with she walks over to the open window as the regal sisters’ escort her. Celestia is the first one to break the silence with an all too important question.

“Is there anything in particular that you would like to see in your own guard?” She asked. Mentally going over the list of them in her mind right now, “Traits that you’d personally like to see?”

Twilight puts a hoof under her chin, thinking hard about it more and more. She knows that because of her crown all the guards would be willing to sacrifice their own life to ensure her own lives. Even though the thought of one doing so doesn’t make the idea any better. It’s more of a matter of what else she would like to see from a guard that she will soon have living in her home with her. She turns to her mentor after mentally throwing together a short, but important, list. “Dependable, Reliable, always willing to lend a helping hoof when need be, and one that I seem... comfortable around,” She smiled as she gives them a last hug before she hovers off the ground. “Tell Cadance I’m sorry to leave, and not see her tonight, but let her know I’d be more than happy to meet her tomorrow at my place if she’d like.”

“We will, Twilight,” Princess Luna answered while she waved. “Take care now, have a nice flight.”

With that the young alicorn departs through the skies to her own home and leaves the two sisters to chat amongst themselves. The question of who would it be to help, and protect their young Twilight brought up more than once as the night furthered itself as they find something else to occupy their time for Cadance’s arrival.

2

Chapter two

The two sisters after Twilight have left find themselves in a den passing the time playing a chess with one another like they have so many times in the past with one another. This time being no different as the tables are already starting to favor one sister over the other. Piece by piece starts to loose itself from the board as Celestia takes her time picking and choosing the right time to strike, and when to stay back to allow Luna a small victory in order to seal her own siblings fate. The older of the two has been playing this game for quite some time now, ever sense they were younger.

It has been sort of a rivalry between them from the start. They would always try to outwit one another in this simple, but skilled game that requires much patients and planning. Something that one of them hasn’t quite figured out. While Celestia takes the more subtle approach, Luna has always sought to go right at her opponent without thinking it through completely and push to take as many of her pieces off the board as possible in as short of a time as she could. ‘She never has learned… has she.’ the eldest thinks in the back of her head while she can see the frustration building in her young counterparts face.

Although Luna may not show her emotion when it comes to this. She really is getting more irritated at the fact that she has never won a chess game against her sister, not even once. The fact that Celestia has a slow, but growing grin across her face doesn’t help to ease the youngers mind as she can see her coffin not too far off in the distance. “You know already how this is going to play out?” Luna grinds her teeth asking, “Don’t you?”

“Oh I couldn’t imagine it,” Celestia smiles looking off to the side as she moves another piece in place, “by the way, check.”

Luna scrambles to make a move to save her king as she talks, “You were always better at this then I was.”

“That I was. Then again you never put much thought in to your moves do you?” The older Princess asks moving her Rook while taking yet another lunar pawn, “Oh, and check again.”

“We could always break out the controllers, and shoot at one another in a virtual landscape. Considering I’m really starting to hate this game,” Luna cringes as she moves her king back in to the corner of the board.

“You’ve been saying that one for years, on both accounts in fact,” Celestia points out while she uses her magic to lift and place the final nail in her sister’s coffin, or king in this case. “…and checkmate.”

Her jaw hangs low to the ground as Luna rests her hoof against her head, lightly rubbing her temple while clenching her eyes shut from the mild migraine that is making its way in to her head. Bewilderment, confusion, frustration. All of the above describe what is going through her head as she watched her sister level the board before her vary eyes. The worst part about it, Celestia has always had a fondness of this game, and in a sick twisted kind of way. Loves to make moves just to carry on the game, even though she knows she’ll win in the end. Anything to just prolong it. Luna has called her out on this before and Tia insists it’s nothing more than her wanting to spend time with her sister, but the younger sibling simply calls it ‘playing with your prey.’

“How do you do it?” Luna asks raising her gaze from the set, “How have you always beaten me at this game? It’s one of the few things you are really competitive with to begin with.”

Celestia chuckles at her as she puts the pieces away, still seeing the look on her sister’s face, “I’ve practiced many, many times with this, after all we both have lived for a very long time. I didn’t always play with you, you know. Twilight and I have gone at one each other’s throats a few times before.”

Luna rolls her eyes at her knowing full well she is right. The older has been more adept when it came to games that required concentration and skill, while Luna just isn’t as patient as she may need to be to best her in this case. She’d prefer just to shoot something. Though the pieces resetting themselves lets her know that she isn’t quite out of the woods just yet when it comes to her torment at the checkerboard pattern battle field.

“Come on now,” Celestia gets herself comfortable from across the table, “we have a little bit of time left before I would even expect Cadance to arrive. What do you say to another round?”

“I hate you sometimes,” Luna shakes her head while she prolongs her own torment.

After about an hour passes by. The two sisters are welcomed by a knock to the den room that they were using to spend some time together in. “It’s open!” Luna calls out to the visitor from across the room, and to their presence comes the Princess of the Crystal Empire. Princess Cadance. Full name being Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, but still liking the less formal (and less mouthful) counterpart. The pink alicorn with violet eyes. Pink, yellow, and purple mane and the cutie mark of a heart crested, is the long distant niece of the two rulers of Equestria.

Once even Twilights foal sitter, she and the young foal soon became best friends. More importantly though, this is how she was first introduced to Twilights brother, Shining Armor. The two hit it off after a rather cute courtship with one another, mostly an embarrassment of the fact trying to get past their feelings for one another and realizing that they could get it to work. Never the less, she watched her boyfriend climb the ranks of the royal guard, eventually reaching Captain of it all. In time he proposed to her and the two were wed, after dealing with Queen Chrysalis and her army that tried to crash the wedding at take the crown. The young pony Princess has a warm heart for all those around her and that’s not just because of her personality. As her cutie mark may suggest she is able to spread love where ever it may be needed, even to those who think it would be pointless to have in their life.

Luna is the first to dart over to greet her. More than happy to avoid the up and coming ‘check mate’ that her sister was sure to call in the next five minutes. “Oh my sweet niece,” Luna says squeezing her ever closer. “It’s so nice of you to make it tonight,” she mentions. “Twilight left after dinner and wanted to say she would be happy to see you tomorrow. If you could that is.”

“I would never miss a chance to see my favorite aunts, sorry about that delay though. You think the empires own trains would be more reliable than that,” Cadance smiles warmly at them both. “As for Twilight, I already planned on making the trip to begin with. I knew she would have to get back to her new home tonight and get some sleep after a day of studying with Celestia.”

The Princess in question can’t help but smile at the comment from her niece. Seeing as she even knows the lessons that Twilight goes through can range everywhere from simple study in, well the study. To full blown spell practice out in the court yard, and on occasions (like today) spell practice in the study. After the formalities of the trip they all sit down in the den and have come mare talk with one another that they each miss out on. What’s new in their respective kingdoms, what have their husbands been up to (well at least on Celestia’s and Cadance’s part), how have Celestia’s kids been, and even some of the teachings that Celestia has been teaching her protégé.

At that moment, one of the topics of discussion literally bursts in to the room. Followed soon by yet another. Celestia’s husband topples his way in to the room, making a few more than dramatic twists and turns before finally landing face first on to the carpet. Discord lays there on the ground, motionless for a few moments before rising up to face his ‘attackers’ that are in a close pursuit behind him and expected to burst through the door any second now. The chaotic Dragonoci once was the ruler of Equestria itself, before the two regal sisters put an end to him. They trapped him in stone with the elements of harmony and he remained there for centuries. That is until he eventually broke free and it was up to the new holders of the elements (Twilight and her friends) to subdue him once more.

In time though, the Princess herself thought that he may be able to be reformed. Soon seeking to have him renewed so that perhaps his powers can be used for good instead of evil. After a rather short process, he was turned around to them and has sense been assisting the Princess (and even her student) in what he is asked to do. In time though, from working together more and more with one another, the sun Princess and her one time adversary soon started to see each other in a new light. Even sooner before they found themselves spending more and more time with one another in more than one way. What was going on between them was kept a secret. That is until they no longer could from any pony and came clean about their relationship, due to an untimely pregnancy. Sense that time though, possibly the oddest couple in Equestria, have had two kids with one another. Now making one of the oddest fathers in Equestria as well.

The look on Discord's face though is one of a tired father as he plays with his kids in the castle while his wife tends to her teacher duties. Although the newly appointed Prince, due to the marriage, could have nannies take care of the kids while he and the wife handled other matters. Discord sees no reason to do such a thing while there is himself full of free time at the moment, while any sort of needs of Equestria can be tended by his wife or sister in law. Plus the fact of him being so much a child himself adds to the matter of fun for himself. Discord turns his head to the Princesses in the room behind him, particularly his wife, while keeping a watchful eye on the door waiting for the assailants to come through.

“Ahh good evening ladies, Tia…” he grins at her. “So how has your day been?”

“Probably not as eventful as yours, Dissy,” Celestia snickers at him. Although they may be the odd pair, in this case opposites attract in every sense of the phrase. They mesh well with one another, and wouldn’t have it any other way. Even if his antics have been a major pain in the flank at times. The newly appointed father has come around in the later years, leaving Celestia’s health in much thanks, “I’m sorry I haven’t been around today much, Twilight also needs to be taught what she can.”

“Oh don’t worry..,” he pauses to stretch out a few limbs in ways that no joint should ever be able to bend, “I know that Twi can get in to her teachings and you almost have to pry the book from her hooves.”

“Or you can throw the book at her,” Celestia mutters under her breath, “although how have they been today?” Before her husband is able to answer the ‘they’ she was talking about also comes through the door.

The kids of the royal couple come in and tackle their father. Wrestling him to the ground in yet another while they gang up in a two to one match up. One boy, and one girl. The foal colt, Havoc. Has the same face as his father. Adorned with a normal pony eye and one serpent slit eye. A pair of horns, either one bending off in the opposite direction of one another, along with bat and Pegasus wing of his father. Yet maintaining a pony body, unlike the serpent one his dad holds. On top of this, the spry colt is adorned with three of his father’s tails on his hind.

While the young filly, Rosebud, or on occasion Rose for short. Holds the lovely looks of her mother, nearly a splitting image of her in every sense. Apart from the same serpent tail that her brother inherited instead of a pony one, and a tri colored Mohawk running down her head and the end of her tail the same color as her mother’s mane. Both of the kids seem like they were born yesterday to the parents still, although the magic that they picked up from both would beg to differ as they have had it develop even faster in them than the average foal. Especially when it’s considered that Havoc got a little of the chaos magic in him that he has put to use on more than one occasion. Usually in the appearance of coping himself, or changing his bodies form in to a disguise several times over, much to the confusion of the castle staff. Although with both of the kids playing idly with their magic and experimenting with it. It does leave their parent more or less on their toes half the time.

Celestia rolls her eyes and shakes her head as she watches her husband play dad to their kids. The grin coating her face even as she leaps off of the couch and brings her son up in her fore hooves. Kissing the young colts neck and making him squeal in her embrace. That is until he teleports out and lands atop her back to wrap his hooves around the mother he loves. Meanwhile Rose has her own fun as she latches on to her dad’s tail and dangles there in front of him. The other two mares in the room giggle at the tricks and play of the kids after watching the mother and father finally manage to sit down with their kids in their arms. Watching the young pair wiggle eventually calm down, just a little bit, as their conversation picks back up.

“They are so adorable,” Cadance starts to blush as she rests a hoof over her chest covering her heart, “how old are they now? It seems like ages sense I’ve seen them.”

Discord holds a talon to his chin while his daughter lays there in his arms. Her small horn lights up and in a flash a mound of snow falls on the end of her dad’s muzzle as he just looks down at her with a brow raised while she giggles. “The twins are both turning six this year it would see. Now aren’t you?” He nuzzles his frozen nose against hers and drops some of the snow on her, an all too playful yelp escaping her mouth as she squeals from the frost.

Luna can’t resist the urge to smile as she sees the warm, pleasant smile cross her youngest nieces face while she teases her father. Something that Luna frequents with her brother in law, “Time really has flown hasn’t it? They are so precious at that age, both of them.”

“I’m sure Twilight would have loved to see them tonight as well,” Cadance points out. That is before remembering to ask something she’s been meaning to after thinking of it on the way over. “By the way, how is she handling living out in her own home?”

Both Celestia and Luna look at one another, considering their previous discussion about the subject. “She seems to be adjusting quite well, considering Spike and all her friends are in town near her. Twilight sees Spike almost every night for that matter,” The mother answers with a slight cringe in her face. Cadance knows that something else is up, but before she can ask Luna steps up and does it for her.

“We did mention the idea of her having a guard to stay there and help watch over things though, just in case.”

“Oh I can’t imagine how she took that one,” Discord says rolling his eyes after the sarcastic answer, soon receiving an elbow nudge to the side from his wife. Though that isn’t enough to stop her husband from having his own fun, “After all a pony that she doesn’t know now thrown in to her own home, OCD Twilight must have gone nuts.”

“She actually took it quite well,” Celestia informs them, or more so her husband than anyone else, “Although she would like me and Luna to pick a guard for her, seeing as we know them better and have more experience. Still not sure who to pick exactly.”

“She would like him to be..,” Luna chimes in as her sister finishes. Recalling the alicorn’s requests, “Dependable, Reliable, and always willing to lend a helping hoof when need be… in her words. Also one she is comfortable around.”

That last line is the one that repeats itself in Cadance’s head. Putting a hoof to the edge of her chin she thinks back to the times that Twilight visited her in the crystal empire, and what her interactions were with the guards. ‘I know there’s one in mind that she is comfortable with. More or less that is,’ she ponders in her head, ‘but what was his name?’ In an instant though the name pops in to her head and Cadance almost jumps out of her seat. “I know who she can have!” She says with the utmost of enthusiasm after almost lifting herself from her own seat. The sudden outburst takes the others by surprise as they all just stare at her waiting for her to continue. “There is a young high ranking Pegasus guard in my own empire, he is everything that she is asking for. All of his coworker adore him, and to add to this,” Cadance tops off while a nearly sinister grin comes over her, “Twilight has been around him on quite a several occasions in the last few years and they seem to work very well with one another. Although she is a little shy.”

“Shy?” Luna repeats, “How come?”

“Let’s just say,” Cadance contemplates back and forth. Mulling around a good way to put this, “She seems to take a rather particular ‘shine’ to him that Twilight is unaccustomed to feeling for another pony of the opposite gender.”

Celestia is nearly shocked to hear this, along with the others around them. Twilight has never mentioned a guard such as this to them when the subject came up, nor did she ever bring up the fact that she may have a crush on some pony entirely. Either about this particular guard, or for that matter any other colt in Equestria. The older Princess takes it upon herself to probe deeper while the others wait their turn, “How well do you know him?”

“I would say very well in fact,” Cadance answers without hesitation. “He has worked with us for a few years now. The colt ranked up not too long before Twilight had to go inside that mirror to get her crown back, and that’s when I even started hearing his name about the palace. Plus she bumped in to him upon her return as well.”

“Is he really what she is looking for?” Discord chimes in while Havoc nibbles on one of his dads horns after teleporting away from his mom, “or is this just you playing match maker?”

“Eh it’s a little of both honestly. Shining has mentioned him a few times in passing, and I’ve never heard any sort of ill reports about him. As for the part about being comfortable around this guard, she is, but as I said,” Cadance quickly follows up with, “She’s also shy considering this is her first crush from what I know.”

Luna is the one who decides to ask the obvious question that has been buzzing around all their minds, “How do you know she has a crush on him?”

All Cadance does is raise an eye brow to her. “Really now? You can’t fool a pony that deals in love on a daily basis. Plus the fact that Twilight does a very poor job at hiding that sort of thing also helps,” She points out before going in to a ramble of how she can tell. “The cute little glances they give one another as they’ve pasted by whenever she would come around the empire. The fact that when he has helped her in the past while at the Crystal Empire, she would get wobbly in the legs and nearly collapse as they talked to one another. Oh and of course who can forget the way both her eyes light up when she sees him for the first time after getting off the train. I’ve taken it upon myself to send him to greet her when I could not myself,” She answers holding her hoof over her own heart proudly. “Twilight certainly is not fooling any pony.”

The young colt atop his father’s head jumps in to put his own two cents on the matter, “Auntie Twily has a crush!” Havoc giggles with Rosebud as they snicker to themselves.

Watching her two kids, the mother beams while also thinking about what her own actions should be in this matter. Having a guard who her own student is emotionally attached to watching over her could be a good thing, in that she may actually listen to him (seeing as Twilight can be very strong headed at times). Then again it could fail if he doesn’t quite feel the same way and she pushes it.

“What about him?” Celestia ask out of the blue to settle that thought in her mind.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean is the feeling that she puts off mutual between them?” Celestia puts it bluntly to get to the point that was in her mind a few seconds ago, “because if the guard doesn’t feel quite the same way than it could end before it even begins.”

Cadance thinks back to how he acts around her, and just smiles and nods her head, “It would seem that way, and after all I have noticed him getting rather red in the face quite often when around her. On top of that the minor stumbling in words, and when I have spoken to the colt about watching after her on the times she in the empire he does seem all too willing.”

Hmm… Celestia hums in her mouth. Although her own husband ends up taking the stand before she can even continue.

“Well I must say it seems that this colt might be the guard after all. If not I’m sure it would be interesting on both their parts to see how things turned out between them when it explodes spectacularly in their face,” He trails off with a questioning paw on his chin. Receiving a confused glare from his lover. “What? I’m not wrong here, you said it yourself after all. Besides it’s been a while sense I have seen a relationship in turmoil, those always make some of the best chaos because the couple feels the need to get everyone of their friends in on the mix.”

“Got tired of trying to make some of your own chaos in our little relationship?”

“Well no, instead of trying to make more of it I did the next best thing,” Discord leans a little in to her ear and whispers, “I just married you, and called it even.”

It’s not often that her husband goes off on a rant only to bring it back with something sweet from the heart, and after recalling some of things they have gone through in a relationship between a princess of the sun and the master of chaos. Celestia can only answer him with the same ‘I love your crazy ass’ look she has given him on so many occasions. ‘What’s the worst that could happen?’ She asks herself before her mind draws a blank, and Tia nods her head. “Cadance,” She says to get their attention before she goes on, “Would you be willing to give Twilight a guard of yours? I know you said he was rather high ranking. Could you take him away from his duties?”

“And get to see the look on Twilight’s face when she sees him for the first time? Duh,” She nods vigorously at the opportunity. “I’m sure he would be happy to help no matter what was asked of him. Although I don’t plan on telling him who it is he’ll be guarding, I’ll leave that a surprise. Besides,” She brushes the thought aside, “Getting to come somewhere new for a guard, and to a quiet place like Ponyville will be more like a treat than anything.”

They all nod in agreement, knowing full well that the only time the guard will be needed is if she were to venture out of the town, and to somewhere less than desirable. Apart from the numerous occasions where trouble finds the little town. In that case, she’ll just have extra support. Celestia takes out a letter ready to send it to Twilight, suspecting that she’ll be able to get ahold of it sooner than one may think. “When would he be ready?” she asks.

Cadance takes out her own parchment and quill, as she jots down a note to Shining Armor, “Considering it’s getting late I can have him here probably by the day after tomorrow.”

“Splendid,” Celestia smiles warmly at the thought, “I’ll inform her now,” She answers as she finishes and sends off the letter in a spark of magic from her horn.

“I can fill her in on more details when I come down to Ponyville tomorrow as well,” Cadance says as she picks up Rosebud in her hooves from the floor after scurrying on with her brother. The foal squirming about giggling all the way as Havoc laughs and carries on while on the couch as he watches his cousin tickle his sister. “Plus if their mother will let me, I can take these precious angles to see their auntie.”

Both of the kids mouths shut at the sound of that and look at their mother with the sweetest face they can muster up. The two parents sitting there as they watch their eyes grow wider and wider in anticipation at their answer.

Both Dissy and Tia just shake their heads and smile at one another while they watch their kids. “Can you really say no to that face?” he asks her, “I mean look at those eyes.”

“Well,” She starts off, looking at the wedding ring on her horn, before giving him a sweet kiss on the cheeks, “I couldn’t say no to your crazy looking eyes?”

“Oh that’s different,” He snickers at her before turning his attention to his kin. “Well unless their mother says anything differently,” Discord gives her a quick glace to see if she does. Returning to them when all she does is gesture ‘fine by me.’ “I see no reason why you can’t.”

The two foals teleport themselves across the room and land in their parents arms. “Thank you thank you thank you!” They scream out while wrapping their hooves around their parents as much as they can and squeeze with all their might. Celestia manages to pry Havoc off of his father while Rosebud is perched on top of her back, “I’ll take them to their room and get them to bed, that way auntie Twilight can have them all day,” She smiles at her daughter while nuzzling her muzzle against her own. Discord comes over to her side and gives his kids a good night kiss before doing the same to his wife.

Once she has left though, it leaves Discord in there with both Luna and Cadance. It is getting late and even though he has been slowly getting tired all day from the kids, it’s now that the toll is starting to take its effect on the chaotic lord. Dissy yawns as he stretches out his arms, soon followed by the Princesses yawning in the same.

“Well now I may be the Princess of the night,” Luna proclaim, “But even I need my beauty sleep.”

“You probably more than most,” Discord counters without missing a beat. Luna rolling her eyes at her brother in law as she starts to walk away from them, while Cadance chuckles to herself at the bantering between the in-laws. “Then again, Cadance,” She stops as soon as she hears that.

“Yes Dissy?” She remarks with a snicker, receiving one from him as well.

“I wanted to ask this before turning in for the night,” He starts off, “Seeing as somehow none of us managed to ask this while we were all still awake in the first place. What is the young colt’s name that will be coming down to watch over her?”

“Oh?” Cadance catches herself. Discord has a point, how did none of them ask that? For that matter how did she even forget to bring it up? Shaking her head now to get her thoughts back in order, “How did that one slip my mind? Well now that you mention it, the guards name is Flash… Flash Sentry.”

4

Chapter four

A pair of bright green and red eyes slowly peal open and swivel about in the dim light. It’s cold, damp, and musty like where ever he is doesn’t get much air flow. There’s a hard knocking in the back of the colts head like he took a 2x4 to the noggin, and a pool of mucus deep in his throat the instant he takes his first breath in a long, long time. All of this would matter little to one long sense dead pony.

Though right now, he can actually feel all of it now.

King Sombra shoots up off the ground from his back, and props himself up with his fore legs behind him. Hacking up nearly a lung and a half from his throat after so long without any air flow. It gives the once tyrant a second or two to look about his surroundings. The only light source being a faint magical glow of a candle spell radiating from the side of the room that he had been placed in. All the while his eyes adjust the best he can to his enclosure. “This isn’t the Tartarus I’ve come to know?” he questions his own eyes and brain for what is registering inside him. Though while his eyes may still be playing catch up, his ears are in perfect working order still.

A small tapping forces them to twitch left and right for but a moment as the king realizes that footsteps are getting closer and closer as they resonate off the walls to him. Sombra gets up on all fours and silently walks over to the doorway to the room. Nothing more than a tunnel leading off to the rest of where ever he is, but its distance from the spell does give him the dark covering that he was looking for. Just as he does, a single form comes through carrying a basket in its teeth. The changeling never sees the blow delivered to the back of her head by Sombra’s hoof as the impact splits the skin and leaves his target falling face first in to the ground with a thud.

Once she has collapsed to the ground and he is sure that the coast is clear from now. Sombra ducks down and looks through the basket while he wipes the blood stain off his hooves on to the ground. With a quick search drawing up nothing but medical supplies, probably intended for him. The one time king finds himself walking blindly down the path that the would be nurse made her way down, not using any magic to light his way in the hope to keep his mark to a minimum.

“Almost feel sorry for taking her out,” Sombra starts to chuckle to himself in hushed tones as he keeps his side to the wall to help guide him, “Almost that is.” The sound of a few heavier footsteps, the king stands fast and watches with what best he can manage in the shadows.

A few more changelings come his way, these ones aren’t a nurse like he dealt with. They are each clad in their own armor and carry a short sword across their back along with a shield, build tough and ready for battle. “Finally,” he whispers through is teeth, “a challenge.” with that he lunges from his cover between them with hooves spread wide and close lines them both to the ground. Neither one have time to let out a single word as he uses his hind hoof to mule kick one while he’s still down across the face with enough force to snap his neck and take him out of the fight for good. The tuned ears on his head pick up the sound of a sword being unsheathed from its holder, and after a simple duck from the over compensated swing. Sombra draws the dead changeling’s sword from its own holder and darts it in to the chest of his attacker. Still pushing in to him until it pierces through the back of his armor and leaves the gasping soldier stuck to the wall.

The king slides up to the changelings side and covers his mouth while watching the blood slide down his partners blade and on to the ground pooling itself, all the while seeing the life slowly drain from his eyes in the dim light. The sight of more blood being spilled by his own hooves even excites the king enough to share a simple giggle like a filly with himself. “I still haven’t lost my touch,” he says, pulling the two sheaths off the dead guards and holstering them on his back to use later if need be. It’s then he notices something he should have seen before hand, ‘damn! I don’t have my cape!’ Sombra screams in his head.

The blood red royal cape is as much of a signature to him as the crystal heart that put an end to his rein is to the Crystal Empire. ‘How could I have lost that?’ he questions himself, before remembering that he was technically dead for quite some time before somepony brought him back. It’s a good excuse to forget a piece of clothing. Looking back at the bodies of the guards though it comes to his attention that this may help a bit. He removes one of their helmets and places it over his own head while taking off some of their armor and doing the same. It may not do much to cover all of his face or fit that well across his body, then again with his dark coat similar to theirs it may give that moments time when the enemy hast to do a double take. In that time, his already blood stained sword can slide in to them as well.

Able to avoid other larger groups of changelings along his travels, he eventually reaches atop an overhand to a large cavern. Adorned with a large pool of glowing water and gems sparkling everywhere. The twinkle that they give off lights up the eyes of a king who once ruled an empire that would mine such an item. “Well aren’t you a sight for sore eyes,” he nearly drools at the view from the precious stones everywhere around him.

“They are quite lovely, aren’t they?” he hears a near hiss behind him, a female’s voice.

Whipping around he has just enough time to draw the sword and block the magical green blast that was meant for him. However, even with the block it still has enough force to push him over the side. Being weighed down by armor doesn’t help as he hits the ground and the impact reverberates in to his bones, but as his head snaps back and hits the ground, Sombra’s glad he took the helmet. Getting back to his feet, he takes off the collapsed headdress as it now obstructs his view and tosses it aside. No point in wearing it now after all. The former Crystal Empire ruler looks up to see who attacked him, only to find a larger changeling flying down to the ground with her wings buzzing away.

Queen Chrysalis lands before him with her wings folded back. For a stallion who has been killed recently and before that banished from his own kingdom. Seeing a mare before him is a wonderful thing to behold, then again, she did just fire upon him.

Sombra snaps back in to reality and shakes his head to get his thoughts in order. Taking a stance he drops the half melted blade and brings the second sword to his side while conjurering a magical ward shield to block whatever she can do to him. The look on her face goes from blank stare to grinning, then capping off to the queen bursting out in to sinister laugh. “Do you really…think that will…help?” she says between breaths as she tries to compose herself. Chrysalis fires off another magical blast at her target. A small shock wave is sent through the air of the cave while the monarch waits to see her results, to her surprise though when the smoke clears from the impact, Sombra still stands there strong. “Well it seems I’ve underestimated you, Sombra.”

“That you have!” he yells out at her as he lunges forward and tries to slash across her neck.

The queen may have been defeated long ago and left in substandard conditions, but that doesn’t mean she lost her touch either. Sombra expertly handles the blade in his magical aura grasp swiping it whichever way he can, though Chrysalis dodges every attack. Using her wings to power herself to one side or the other while his blade does nothing more than cut the air between them. It eventually gets to the point where the king realizes that this is going to be a never ending battle, and although he stopped her powerful attack, the king won’t be able to keep that up for long. Sombra charges up his red horn with his own magic and prepares his own attack. A blackened orb shoots out along the tip and starts to bounce across the ground before coming close to her and exploding in a shower of red spikes darting all around like a grenade.

Against any other target, that would have killed them instantly. Though for a queen just as powerful as himself, Chrysalis’s own ward reflects the shards without problem as they dig in to the ground around her. “You’re going to have to do better than that!” she taunts with an ever so devious grin across her face while lighting up her magical appendage and launching a single bolt of green lighting traveling his way.

With a pound of his hoof to the ground, several of the gems that litter this area leach out and fuse together creating a reflective shield that he holds to his hoof and braces for the attack. The charge surges across their surface, though the magic reflects off of them as he guides it right back at the queen. Forcing her hoof as she tuck and rolls out of the way, recovering in time to see the king drop his shield and charge up his own horn once more.

Seeing this, the queen does the same in record time while they both light off against one another. Each of their rays deflecting off one another as it vies for control of the other like an intense match of tug-of-war. Neither side winning, as it pushes one another back and forth, eventually though it gets to the point of the energy between them building up and building as it breaks apart in the center and collapses in on itself from the pent up energy surge. The shockwave that travels out is enough to send both parties to the ground as other changelings that were once obvious to the combat before them see the spell go off and take notice finally. They don’t help their queen for the fear that they may get in the way, also the fact that they know she can take care of him herself in a simple one on one match up.

Chrysalis shakes her head while black spots start to dot her vision, putting a hoof to her neck to hear the throbbing of her own heart. ‘That was surprising. I need to work on some defensive spells in the future,’ she mutters in her head as she starts to look around.

Eying Sombra still across from her on the ground, he starts to stir, but before he can fully recover Chrysalis floors over to him. Galloping to get a head start before beating her powerful wings to push herself along, she tackles him back to the ground. Pinning his legs beneath hers she stays on top of him and watches him struggle. It takes a few minutes for her to realize that he isn’t going to stop struggling underneath her, no matter how weak he may be getting from just waking up from deaths door. So to cut it short she tries to get his attention a different way. Pealing a hoof off of him and bringing it extended out to her side, Chrysalis slaps him across the face before he can use his free hoof for anything.

The shock of the smack is enough for the king to bring his own hoof to face and feel the stinging cheek that the mare left. His eyes go dead set on hers as they meet in the middle once more while no words are spoke for but a moment, even after she leaves her hoof off of him.

“No one has ever slapped me across the face before like a foal,” Sombra bites down on his teeth, pushing his face in to a halfhearted smirk. “Is that how you treat your prisoners?”

“Oh believe me if you were a prisoner you wouldn’t have gotten out as easily as you did,” she scorns him with a wicked grin of her own. “Keep in mind while you were out I had more than enough opportunity to kill you.”

“Then if you were trying to keep me alive, why did you fire upon me!” Sombra spits back at her, literally.

Wiping the saliva from her face, she lets him back up as they take a few paces from one another to give each other some space in case of another fight. “You gave my nurse a concussion and killed two of my guards all after being up for what? Less than five minutes?!”

“That’s slow for me,” he grins at her, watching the temper in her start to rise as he pokes and prods every button he can find, “I could have done better if I wanted to, but then again being resurrected and returned to a mortal form will take some energy out of you.”

“You’re welcome by the way,” she rolls her eyes. Not even expecting an apology from him for his actions, but then again if she was in his position she would have probably kept on fighting. “Then again I hope you know I didn’t bring you back to argue with you, or get in a petty bout with a once dead king?”

King Sombra raises a questioning glare at her and thinks of what she just said, “Then why did you bring me back?”

All the queen does is snicker at him and turn to walk away as the changelings around her clear a path as she walks towards them. Stopping momentarily to look back at him when she doesn’t pick up the sound of him. “Well? Are you coming?” the king gallops for a short distance to pick up the pace as they walk side by side through the cave system that the once powerful queen calls home now, and soon both of them will.

The queen walks with the new comer, or more so the other way around. Explaining it all while he’s been gone, catching him up to speed on what has happened in Equestria lately from the parts that he missed. “We both have fallen from our own pedestals. You ruled an entire kingdom and I almost captured Equestrias capital in record time,” she whips her hair back in his face, proud of that fact.

“And you lost it because of a wedding couples love of all things,” he points out mocking her.

Chrysalis snaps her head biting down on her fangs, “and you were brought down because of a young mare with a major study habit!”

“Who do you think found you out, and brought back the princess you were trying to replace?!” he yells back at her, getting mere inches from the queen’s muzzle. They both can feel the others breathe brushing past them, the hot air getting even hotter as tensions rise up in both. Before anything goes farther though, Chrysalis backs her head up and chuckles to herself.

“You know,” she starts off, walking slowly away from him with a single eye still locked on him behind a bang of hair, “you’re kind of cute when you’re pissed.”

Sombra pauses for a moment to try and think of a snappy comeback. Though between the pints of blood rushing to his face, and the feeling of his heart pounding in his chest vibrating across his body and in the armor he wears. The king is left dumbfounded at the queen flattering him. Mentally slapping himself, he goes right back to her side with his head slightly lower. “That’s not fair,” he almost spits out, seeing the prideful grin plaster her face.

“I know it isn’t, but in our bickering you may have noticed something similar in our stories.”

“We both were brought down by something very moronic?” he answers sarcastically.

“Well close, the same unicorn, or Alicorn now,” she corrects herself, “now known as Princess Twilight Sparkle.” Chrysalis reads the confused look on his face and remembers he’s been gone for a while, “Oh yea, she got a promotion. Twilight is now being mentored by Celestia in eventually leading her own kingdom when the time comes, among the other things that every little pony princess should know.”

“How do you know all this?” he wonders.

“My subjects are changelings,” she states the obvious while answering flatly with a deadpanned expression, “it’s really not that hard to get a spy put in to a castle when you can blend in as any pony you need to. Anyway where was I? Oh yes,” the queen says as they continue to walk about the caves, “the good news is that the elements of harmony that they so love to use. Have now been turned back to which they came, The Tree of Harmony-”

All of this is nearly lost upon the king as he pipes up and cuts her off, “what in all levels of Tartarus is that?”

“All I know is that’s where they originated,” she answers him. “The two regal sisters found them hundreds of years ago and used them to bring down Discord for the first time around when he reigned over Equestria. However, with them gone there may be a chance.”

She steps away while Sombra pauses in mid step in the middle of a hallway. Trying to figure it all out as he sorts through the information. Cleary the Queen has done her homework, there’s just one issue. “Where do I fit in this idea of yours?” he asks to try and clear that last bit of fog in his head, “you have a plan of some sort, and you need help for it. Though why did you go out of your way to bring me back to life to get me on your side?”

Chrysalis stops for a moment and back petals to him, not answering for a few seconds as she takes a different route. Coming to the same overhang where she launched him off less than an hour ago. They watch over the entire cavern as she explains some of the bigger bits to him. “The fact of the matter is you are the only ally I could hope to have. With Nightmare Moon returned to Princess Luna some time ago, and Discord playing daddy with Celestia and their kids-”

“What in the hay is going on in this world!?!” he shouts out in surprise at the last line.

The queen just giggles to herself and rolls her eyes in response, “I know… I never would have seen it coming either. Discord got reformed and eventually from working together with her. He and Celestia got even closer…blah…blah… blah. One of the strangest love stories I’ve hear,” Chrysalis tells him still not able to really believe it herself fully, “never the less it happened. Which means you were the only one I really could hope to call on to act as an ally. Your evil, I’m evil, it doesn’t take a math whiz to figure that one out of what we could do?”

“Clearly this is going to be a volatile partnership,” he grins at her. Recalling the events of their first real meeting after he has been up for such a short time.

The changeling mare rolls her eyes at him yet again, quickly following it up with nothing more than an all too sincere smile, “oh trust me I’m going to want to kill you before the time is up. Then again we have a common enemy, and rule of hoof dictates that 'the enemy of my enemy, is my friend'. In this case it couldn't be more true. Alone we were defeated by them and pushed even lower than we had been in years, perhaps together we can destroy them and take what is ours. With the elements gone, and my own plan, it should be possible.”

“And what is your plan?”

The queen gives him a sly grin before answering, “Ill fill you in as we go,” she avoids the question almost entirely, “you want your kingdom back, and I want to level Equestria,” she turns and extends a hoof his way, seeing the look on his face turn to something of bewilderment, “help yourself by helping me. What do you have to lose?”

The King thinks about all his options for a few minutes. Coming up with nothing though, she has a point. They were both brought down by Twilight and her friends. With a little back up and working together. Maybe that will give the extra support they need to win and finish the job they each started long ago. If they don’t try to kill one another first. He takes her in hoof as they shake on it. The same devilish grin on their face as the other. “I get my kingdom at the end of this?”

“And we both get to kill those that have done this to us,” she shakes back.

“Sounds like a wonderful idea.”

“Of course it is,” she holds a regal hoof modestly to her chest, “I came up with it after all.”

“Then again,” he starts to bring up a crucial fact as they take their hooves away from one another and start to head off again down the caves, “being lost for such a long time gives another issue to me of being weak when it comes to spells. Considering it took nearly all my strength to do what you saw earlier.”

He starts to hate himself for telling her this, almost waiting for a smart ass comment.

“Hmm could have fooled me. I was surprised that you managed what you did,” she replies simply much to his surprise. However, the smart ass comment isn’t far behind, “I guess you can still show a mare a good performance when the time calls for it?” she snickers back at him ever as flirtatious as she was before with a wink, receiving a glare in return.

“I take back what I said about a ‘volatile partnership,’” he corrects himself while looking back at his new partner square in the eyes without even a blink, “I think I’ll go for ‘homicidal time bomb’ instead.”

“I give it a week before I bite your throat out,” Chrysalis mocks without missing a beat, licking her fangs and letting the saliva drip off them.

“We’re going to go back and forth with this all the time aren’t we?” he raises an eye brow to her.

“Well me being a smart mouth to you and pissing you off, makes it easier to deal with your own ass,” she points out for him, “never the less I see us getting in to another fight here soon.”

“Couldn’t agree with you more.”

“Probably one of the few things we do agree on,” she emphasizes to him. “Never the less. What about you’re missing power? How can you get stronger, because if you’re no use to me then I can end my torment now.”

Sombra laughs under his breath, but still loud enough to let her hear so he can tick her off even more than she already is. “I drew a lot of my power from the crystals in my kingdom, it’s why I had slaves to mine them for me. Also why you were probably able to bring me back to life by using crystals from my old empire, am I right?” he watches as the queen confirms what he just said, “my essence was trapped in them over the years, a part of me is left in every single one. I’ll need original crystals to get my full power back.”

Chrysalis starts to shake her head, wishing she brought more from the empire and stored them, “Well then we have somewhat of a minor setback, because the ones I used to bring you back were destroyed in the process.”

“That I would have figured,” he ponders with a hoof to his chin, “so somehow I have to get back in the empires castle and steal some from many vaults in the castle. After all that’s where they were stored, and this new Princess and her husband have no reason to remove them.”

The queen starts to smile after hearing this, “well then that should be easier then you may think. As I said I have spies, and a few are in the empire itself,” she informs him as they enter the main caverns ground floor among the other changelings. All of them now eyeing the pair as they walk by. “They can get you in there, and you can get your crystals.”

“I like how this is turning out,” he starts off as they step up to another cottage right next to the queens herself.

She stops him and opens the door as they both fall in. The settings are basic at most. A few scavenged rugs around, several book shelves for all the readings of a queen to keep her mind sane, and a couple cabinets to store the necessities. With a single hallway, more or less, leading off to what would amount to the bed rooms. But then again after being more or less dead for years now. Anything will be comfortable at this point. “And this is where you will be staying,” she points out to him, “it’s not the usual royal settings that were both used to, but what would you expect after being tossed out of our rightful places?”

“Oh I suppose it will do,” he answers Chrysalis while going over the setting with a fine toothed comb.

“I could chain you up like a dog for when I need you?” the queen remarks, “if that would make you feel more comfortable?”

“Do you have the collar?” Sombra answers swiftly, leaving her now stumbled for a second as he turns his attentions away from her.

He can’t see it, but a genuine smile crosses her face after the little snide remark. ‘This maybe more fun than I would have expected out of a tyrant like him,’ she thinks, opening a wardrobe off to the side, ‘but then again you have a tyrant talking to another such as herself,’ the queen steps off so he can see what she has.

Presented before him is a new suit of armor, all crafted long ago but never worn. Decorated with multiple jewels placed ornately across it, and now being adorned with the same color pattern as the stallion it is for. Onyx plates glistening against the candles that are lit around them to light up the home, while the jewels that sit do the same and give him the same look of wonder that the king had when he came in to the cavern. Along with it a matching sword, all done up with a serrated edge for more tearing power against its sharpened curved edge, and a shield just as strong to top it all off.

“Your armor is old,” she says to him, all the while Sombra steps up in a gasp as he looks over the piece admiring the craftsmanship that was put in it, “I figured that you could use a new set. Seeing as this isn’t going to end cleanly for any pony now is it?”

Sombra just looks at her with an evil smile across his face as he thinks of all the possibilities that he can do with what he’s just been given, he wants to say ‘thank you,’ but that isn’t quite his nature, “If it doesn’t get covered in your blood first.”

She grins back at him in the same way. Even through his comment, she can still see the appreciation that he has for the piece and the gratitude in his eyes, “Let’s keep it clean, for now. We’ll have all the time in the world to kill one another after Equestria has fallen.”

5

Chapter five

Twilight sense the time she has woken up has been running around cleaning up the house waiting for her relatives to come. Cadance has seen the house while it was being built, but not the finished product, and with many a books lying around (considering the occupant that should serve as no surprise), she doesn’t want to make it look like a mess. With the kids coming by as well she has another thing to prepare for. Already going through her kitchen and getting a light lunch ready for them all, she has a table set and ready to go for when they arrive.

From the kitchen just as she finishes she hears a knock and the sound of the door opening as the pitter patter of little hooves across the floor gets louder and louder from the approach of the kin from her mentor. Soon turning around to see the twins in her sight as they are all too happy to see their ‘aunt’ in person for the first time in a while. “Auntie Twily!” they scream at the top of their little lungs in unison as she rushes towards them as well, wrapping her wings around each of them in a warm embrace.

“Oh I’ve missed you two!” she returns to affection, rubbing her cheek against theirs as they nuzzle in to her neck. Looking up Twilight finally sees the pink alicorn in the door way watching the three with a smile on her face.

“Well it seems they found you before I could,” Cadance says jokingly, before she walks up and gives her sister in law a hug as well, “how have you been, Twilight?”

“Oh the same you could say,” she plays off the fact of all her teachings that she’s been doing with Celestia like they’re nothing, and also the fact of her mind silently racing about at a million miles a minute from the guard that is headed her way. “However, before I forget. I already have lunch set out for when you three came,” she turns her attention to the foals, “let’s eat first, then you two can play for a bit while me and Cadance chat before heading out. Sound like fun?” the kids don’t need to be told a second time, and are at the table in a moment’s notice. Both the alicorns look at one another and grin before sitting themselves down.

Helping the twins put fresh fruit on their plates and pour their juice, they do the same for themselves, as they sit down to take a load off for now and start with some small talk. “They have gotten big sense I last seen them,” Twilight says admiring the two little ones sitting by her. “To think I go over to the castle often enough, you would think that I would see more of them.”

“Well my aunt can keep you quite busy,” Cadance points out as she uses her magic to peel an orange and break the slices apart for the youngest prince in the room. The Princess starts to blush as a similar subject comes up in her mind, “me and Shining have talked about having some of our own,” she says looking at the pair, “when it feels right that is.”

Twilight can’t help but shake her head after hearing this, “ironically my brother was not only the one saying he would never get married, but also the colt who said he would never have a foal of his own.”

“Well it seems he was wrong on one account so far,” Cadance says looking at the wedding ring atop her horn. “Never the less, he’ll make a great dad one day.”

“And you an awesome mom,” Twilight chimes in, “I mean you were after all the greatest foal sitter in the history of foal sitters.”

Cadance starts to giggle, remembering back to when Twilight was only as old as her cousins. She would come over when ever needed and help her with studies that she was getting from Celestia even back then, and even teach her a new spell or two. To think that she came all that way, from hatching her own dragon egg, to becoming an alicorn and a Princess.

“How come uncle Armor never comes to visit mommy and daddy?” Rosebud asks the two adults before her.

“My brother always puts royal guard duties ahead of most things to keep them in top shape,” Twilight answers with a slight scowl to her brothers actions.

“Yes he does,” Cadance adds on, “Shining currently was putting a new group of them through the ringer when I left. He wanted to come down this time but,” she leans in closer to Twilight's ear so as not to say it out loud in front of the children, “there have been some odd reports of double sightings of ponies in the area of the Crystal Empire. Some even going missing and showing up without a clue on what happened. The word changeling has been tossed about here and there.”

“Changelings?” Twilight says in shock, remembering all they did to Equestria beforehand. “I thought they were all gone after you and Shining’s wedding?”

“Well that’s what we thought as well,” she informs her, “I mean there isn’t much else it could be. Although I think it’s just speculation and hearsay. Then again you know your brother, he takes it to heart and is trying to step up guards just in case.”

“That does sound like him,” she giggles, trying to lighten the mood more than anything.

Cadance though changes the subject to something a little less serious to bring back the mood. “I have to say though the house does look quite lovely. My aunt spared no expense did she?”

“I know Shining Armor, and you know Celestia,” Twilight answers simply to her, “I would have gone with a more humble ‘at homey’ look, but with a library that rivals my old one,” she starts to grin, remembering all the books that she cleaned up prior to her guests getting here, “I don’t think I can complain in the slightest.”

____________________________

After a quick tour of the new house, the two adults find themselves sitting down in the living room while the kids play hide and go seek in their aunt’s house. Sipping on a glass of iced tea, they talk more about what Twilight has been doing with Celestia in the castle and all she has learned. “Dark magic?” Cadance says half surprised and half intrigued.

“That’s right,” Twily nods at her, “if I want to one day be an effective leader, then I have to know everything I can about magic. Even the quote unquote bad.”

“I don’t even know any of those spells,” the older of the two Princess cringes. After hearing about some of the things past rulers who were adept in the art could do, what princess wouldn’t? Well besides the young princess before her who would slurp up knowledge like a milkshake on a hot day in summer. “I’m impressed though. The spells sound quite powerful after all, then again I’m sure they can’t be all that ‘evil’ in your hooves.”

Twilight bites down on her lower lip holding back a laugh, “Spike may beg to differ about that one.”

Cadance has no idea what her friend did to the scaly companion, but never the less chuckles with her. “By the way,” she turns it around, “how is the big guy doing?”

“As much as one may expect a dragon in a library to do,” she says with the utmost of sarcasm as she can manage, “He enjoys being able to help out others when they come in there looking for an actual book. Something that for some reason never really happened while I was there?” Twilight pauses for a moment to mull over that idea, seeing as for the most part it is true. “It always seemed to be something involving ‘the fate of Equestria rests in your hooves’ when I was around. Although…” she pauses for a moment while her eyes pierce like daggers at the innocent look on her sister in laws face that she tries to play off so well, “I’m sure he’ll be happy to know I won’t be completely alone around here.”

The look on Cadances face says it all as Twilight reads it line for line like one of her books. ‘Damn,’ the Princess of love says in her head, ‘I had hoped to keep that subject out as long as possible.’ Trying to still look as guiltless as possible, she plays it off, “what do you mean?” she asks.

“You know very well what I mean,” Twilight answers, calling her bluff immediately, “Celestia told me in her letter that she wrote. That you can tell me more about the guard that is being sent here. Because you know him better, so utilizing simple methods of deductive reasoning and a small hint of common sense. I’m assuming he comes from the Crystal Empire?”

Cadance drops the act once she knows the gig is up, ‘thanks auntie for throwing me under the carriage,’ she thinks before trying to figure out a way to explain this one to her friend, “well… yes he does.”

“So!” Twilight snaps at the thought of the three other Princesses all sitting in a room trying to find a guard for her, all of them gossiping at which ones would fit best and which ones are out of the question like a mother attempting to find a prom date for her daughter. “Who is he? Do I know him? When is he coming? Why didn’t-” before she can say anything else, Cadance nearly shoves a hoof down half her throat.

“Calm down Twilight,” she tries to reassure her while explaining her own side of the story, “I came over to the castle, and after hearing about them trying to find a guard for you, I was told what you were looking for. And the one I thought of fit all of them…”, ‘besides the part of you being shy around him because you have a huge crush and don’t want to admit it,’ she finishes off in her head before giving Twilight a moment to think.

“Will you answer anything I just asked then?”

“Well, only that he’ll be here in the morning,” Cadance grins looking off to the side away from the alicorn in front of her. Waiting for the small explosion of a mare to take place.

And that she does.

Twilight literally flies off the couch in to the air as she throws either of her fore hooves on to her temples at the next ton of bricks that have just been placed on her mind. “Are you kidding me!” she screams, more so to herself than anyone else, “couldn’t I have at least gotten more notice then that! I mean now I have to make this house look spotless, pick up fresh linens for the guest bedroom, get a more variety of food in case he doesn’t like what I have already, find out if…if…ughhh!” Twi lands back on the couch and slams her face in to the coffee table in front of her with a light thud.

All the while Cadance looks at her and can’t help but snicker to herself, “Twilight you’re thinking about this too much,” she tries to comfort her for what it’s worth, “I saw your guest bedroom, it’s lovely. House, all the magic in the world won’t get it any cleaner. As for food, now you’re being ridiculous. This is a guard coming to watch over a princess in a small town just outside of Canterlot. There really isn’t much that he can complain about.”

“That’s easy for you to say,” she rolls her eyes back at her sister in law, “you know him, and for that matter,” she recalls one of the things she asked for in a guard, “how do you know I’m comfortable around him?”

“I’ve seen you two work together,” Cadance answers flatly, attempting to give as little away as possible.

“And I’ve worked with several of your guards over the years as I went to the empire for various reasons,” she points out the obvious, “why is this one special?”

Cadance stands up after seeing that Twilight, with all her logical basis and feeling, has not a clue who to expect. ‘Better get out of this one as fast as possible,’ she says to herself as she calls for the kids. “Havoc, Rosebud. We’re getting ready to head out, come on darlings,” she says to change the subject at hand. Turning around to see Twilight still there on the couch knowing full well what her intention was with that little diversion. “Oh don’t give me that look,” Cadance says after seeing the glare directed at her, “it’s better to get out of the house anyway. Besides I’m sure you would like to see your friends and catch up with all that’s been going on in your life.”

“Nice save there Cadance,” Twilight snickers at her, “did you plan that one?”

All the pink Princess does is shrug her shoulders while the kids come out from hiding and gather at their feet. “Meh, I usually just make it up as I go along,” she trails off, and with that they’re out the door.

6

Chapter six

The bell rings as the door is opened to Sugar cube corner. A bouncy pink pony with a pink mane and balloons as a cutie mark comes hopping in as she goes to see who her guests are. “Welcome to Sugar Cube Corner-!” she manages to shout from behind the counter, not even realizing who is in front of her until she opens her eyes. When she does the mare chokes up after seeing Twilight, Cadance, and the two kids there with them. Bouncing over the counter right up to her friend’s face she embraces the Princesses in her hooves and lifts them clear off the ground. “I’m so happy to see you both!!!” she screams as they fight to catch each breath, “you two need to come by more often I mean-!”

“Pinkie…Pie…” Twilight tries to get her attention as she gasps.

“-I mean with you studying to be a Princess in Canterlot and Cadance with Shining-”

“Pinkie…” Cadance tries also, watching the overly excited pony continue to go.

“-And if I don’t see you two then we may not be as good of friends that we used to be and go on as many adventures and-”

“Pinkie Pie!” the Princess yell in unison finally managing to get her attention as Pinkie lets them back down to the ground. The three of them listening to the snickers from the kids.

“Woops! Sorry about that girls.” Pinkie pie scratches the back of her head.

Out of the bunch she surely is the most hyper of them all, like a constant sugar high coursing through her system with no end in sight (considering where she works after all). Always willing to try and get another pony up and out of the dumps, she represents the element of laughter, for good reason. Turning her attention to the other foals on the ground as she picks them up in her hooves giving them a much lighter hug as they return the favor. “And you brought these precious little angels with you!” she awes under her breath, “how adorable. They’ve certainly grown sense I last seen them. They look just like their parents,” she beams as Havoc in a snap teleports and lies across her back to giggle with the party pony.

“It’s great to see you aunt Pinkie,” Rosebud rubs nestles her cheek in to Pinkies own. The kids have always viewed Twilights closest friends as family themselves, seeing as how they’ve all known each other sense they were born. Even though they may not get to see the extended family often, it’s a welcome treat when they do.

“It really is,” Havoc tacks on to his sister’s comment while leaning over top her curly mane in to her face, “I like seeing another pony as silly as my daddy,” he and his sister giggle while the Princesses roll their eyes.

Pinkie just swipes him out from in front of her and gives him another hug, “and if you learned anything from your dad, then I’m sure you are just as fun to have around as him,” she looks back at the other mares in the room while the youngsters wiggle in her grasp. “The rest of the gang are supposed to be here a little later. Can I treat you to some cupcakes!?” she pulls out a fresh batch seemingly from thin air. Holding the tray in front of them all as the alicorns take a single cake and nibble on it. The pair lick the icing off their lips as they sit down in the booth and watch Pinkie give the kids a few servings of the sugary treats.

Cadance leans over to Twilight and whispers in her ear, “it’s going to be fun trying to get them to sleep later on tonight.”

“I know what you mean,” Twilight answers, taking another bite of a cake, “then again I’m sure we’ll have our own sugar rush going on. Not to mention the great coffee they have here.”

“Let’s just see to it they don’t get ahold of that,” Cadance starts to chuckle to herself. Seeing the two siblings play with the energetic mare in the store. Although technically its closing time, thanks to Mr. and Mrs. Cake that own the place being so generous, they allow Pinkie to entertain her friends when she likes, so long as the mess is cleaned up that is.

Havoc glares up at his sister in the rafters of the store after flying up there with her wings, now just content in sitting there mocking him as she nibbles on a cupcake all to herself. It’s not the matter that there are still a few more of them on the tray behind the little colt, it’s the fact that his sister has one, and he wants part of it. It’s a sibling thing. Though between the two of them, Havoc was always sort of better when it came to magic.

“Ack!” Rose starts to spit out pieces of the treat after she takes a second bite, looking back at the sweet and seeing that it has been turned to dirt right in her very hooves, “That’s not fair Havoc!”

“And you aren’t sharing,” he snickers back at her, “besides… this isn’t fair,” With a simple crack of his neck, Rose feels the weight of the cake in her hooves grow tenfold as she drops it to the ground. Now landing with a mild ting from the now solid metal cup cake.

“That’s cheating,” Rose starts to pout.

Though much of this is just humor to the adults in the room as they watch the siblings go back and forth. While they may play with one another like best friends at times, they are siblings after all. “They aren’t going to get in a magic duel with one another are they?” Pinkie asks the two from across the table, “because as cute as that would be. I really don’t want to have to explain to Mr. and Mrs. Cake what happened to their shop.”

“Oh no I’ve seen these two go back and forth with one another before,” Cadance starts off before Twilight goes from there.

“It’s actually quite interesting. Rosebud takes after her mother in the respect of it seems her magic that she manages is neutral or can benefit herself or others rather well,” the mare of magic responds while the three take their eyes off the kids for a second, “Then on the other hoof, Havoc seems to have picked up just a tad of unruly magic from his dad, which comes in handy to play after his name. Each of them tries to outdo the other in their own little way. Though I think a magic duel is out of the-”

The sound of a slight yelp from the colt in the room beckons each of them to turn around after Twilight gets cut off. Looking back only to see Havoc laying on his face after trying to get up for a second time from the ground, a clear layer of ice magically formed from under him at the hooves of his own adept sister while she giggles in the rafters still as he slips and slide across the surface. Happily sticking her tongue out at him from her post. As comical as that may be, the three older mares know that a sibling fight would be bad news to tell their mother upon their return.

“Okay you two,” Twilight says calmly as she gets up from the booth, “your mom and dad really wouldn’t like having a report of a fight in the bakery now would she,” with her horn aglow Twilight lifts Havoc up to his feet as she turns her attention to the sister, “Come on before one of you gets hurt.”

“Awe… auntie…” she groans. Once though the foal sees the stern look on her face, the foal knows the gig is up and flutters her way back down to the ground. Havoc takes the opportunity and uses his magic to lift the cupcake off the ground and turn it back to normal before snapping it in two for them to share.

“Truce?” he passes her half over.

“For now,” Rose giggles with him.

“Besides mom did said to watch our sweets,” he snickers at her.

“And you’re listening?” Rosebud questions her brother.

“Well dad said it too, but he did have this to follow,” he explains while winking his eye several times.

This time though Cadance steps up to the plate, “you should always listen to your parents. They are there for a reason after all… though Discord I still wonder about every now and again,” she whispers that last line under her breath while she and the adults share a chuckle to themselves before Cadance turns towards Pinkie. “Then again how long do we have before the others arrive exactly?” she asks Pinkie.

The mare thinks back to what her friends told her when they made these plans originally. “Let’s see… Fluttershy is at her cottage and has to tend the animals first, Spike doesn’t close the library till later as Twilight would know, Rarity has her own shop to close up, Rainbow dash is clearing skies before anything to get ready for tomorrows cloud coverage, and Applejack has a few more trees to buck as she harvests the apples…. So I’d say about forty two minutes, and fifteen seconds.”

Twilight and Cadance look at one another from the rather precise answer and shake their heads at their friend’s antics knowing full well that although Pinkie doesn’t seem right in the head all the time. For the most part, she is there still.

Seeing as they have some time, the group heads outside out on the tables for guests. Pinkie and Cadance share a pot of coffee with one another, probably the last thing Pinkie needs at the time, as they chat. While Twilight plays with the foals nearby.

“Twenty six…” Twilight calls out from behind the door to the shop, “twenty seven…twenty eight…twenty nine…thirty! Ready or not here I come!” she bursts through the door looking around for any sign of the twins as they play hide and go seek. “I’m going to find you,” she taunts, flapping her wings and taking to the sky to look around. Knowing full well that the twins didn’t stay in the boundary that she set earlier. After all, they’re kids.

Meanwhile her adult friends stay down watching her try her best to find them.

“She loves those kids,” Pinkie beams as she watches Twilight flap left and right looking around.

“That she does,” Cadance adds, “I mean they look up to her like they would me or Luna.”

The aerial princess pans her head back and forth across the border of where they set the limits. Soon eyeing a white horn peeking through a bush below her as she silently flies down to her. “Hmm… I wonder where Rosebud is,” Twi pauses for a moment. Picking up on the slight giggles coming from the hedge, reaching her hooves down in to the bush rustling them about. She gets hold to the squealing young foal and pulls her out of hiding. The daughter rocks back and forth upside down as she dangles in Twilights grasp until the older princess finally puts her down in her fit of laughter.

“You found me!” Rosebud beams before the smile turns upside down, silently wishing she picked a different bush.

“And you were outside the area we were supposed to stay in,” Twi points out to the young one as she now lowers her head knowing she’s in the wrong.

“Sorry Twily… there were no good spots to hide where you set.”

“It’s okay Rose,” she rubs her muzzle against the foals own like she’s seen Celesta do numerous times, “come on now, help me find your brother.”

The foal jumps at the opportunity to help rat her brother out, literally, as she and the lavender Princess take to the sky. However, Havoc is nowhere to be found. The mare of magic even goes to the extent to cast an x-ray spell on her eyes to try and look through the whole town in a two block radius, but no matter where she looks, the little colt can’t be found. A small shiver starts to trace up her very spine after calling his name out several times and not getting an answer. Even his sister is looking everywhere she can think that he would hide. “Havoc this isn’t funny anymore!” The mare yells out as she starts to fly about more frantically, but in doing so Twilight isn’t really looking at where she is going most of the time as she scans the ground.

Running right in to another Pegasus pony in the sky. The two quickly recover to find that Rainbow Dash has joined the party, albeit slightly painfully as she rubs her head. “Ahh…” she groans. Feeling the pain course through her head, “nice to see you too Twi.”

The Pegasus pony is in charge of keeping Pony Ville’s weather in check. Being the element of loyalty she, remains there for her friends when they need her. Having powerful wings, sky blue coat, with as one may guess a rainbow mane (as well as a rainbow lightning bolt as a cutie mark). She more than lives up to her name, in more than one way, as being one of the fastest fliers in all of Equestria.

Twilight sees her friend through her own wincing, “sorry about that less than stellar greeting. It’s great to see you two Rainbow,” they give one another a light hug midair, after letting go she fills in her Pegasus friend on her frantic nature at the time, “then again I’m trying to look for Havoc after a game of hide and seek that he is take very seriously.”

Rainbow starts to look around for the little guy, “you brought that tike with ya?” she asks after nearly always getting a laugh from the young foal in the past from her own pranks, “so is-” she gets cut off as Rosebud flies up next to the, beating her little wings.

“I found him!” she shouts at the two urging them to follow her.

“Well that answered my next question,” Rainbow snickers as she and Twilight fly back down to Sugar Cube Corner and find the son sitting there at the table with Cadance, Pinkie, Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, Spike and Rarity. All the while acting like nothing’s wrong. Twilight gallops up next to him, seeing Havoc laugh and carry on with the others.

“Where were you?” she starts to question in a panic, “how long have you been sitting here?”

Havoc can’t help but laugh at the genius of his simple plan as he tells his aunt what he did, “I knew you were going to look all around Ponyville for me, so I hid in the most obvious place that you would never think to look… right where we started,” he says proudly, “I walked over here while you were counting and talked with Pinkie and Cadance.”

“It’s true,” Cadance backs him up, “he was here the whole time. Even after you burst through the door to find his sister.”

“His dad must be so proud of him,” Pinkie starts to giggle, “He can make a pony lose their mind without even a hint of magic.”

Twilight stands there bewildered by this, just giving her party friend a glare from across the table. Pinkie even going to the point of hoof bumping the little foal as they both almost hit the ground in a fit. Applejack, the country girl of the bunch, starts to snicker at the corkyness of this. Being the element of honesty, she’ll tell it to ya straight. Even if it may not be the best thing to hear at the time. As one may suspect she has a trio of apple on her flank. With orange coat, and long blond hair. With always a cowgirl hat atop her head when she can, she’s a sweet southern bell that is a sight for many sore eyes.

“I think it’s just a hoot yur were bested by a foal,” she giggles. Even getting Rainbow to fall in to the same laughter.

The young Princess simply puts it off to the side and shakes her head. Soon following the bunch is and Pinkie calls them. Sitting around a large dinner table that she set up with nearly any baked dish you can think of she made it for them, somehow in record time. They take their seats, the two Princesses sitting on either side of the foals to take care of them. AJ next to RD, Fluttershy sat next to the host (Pinkie). With Spike sitting next to his long time crush, Rarity.

Rarity, the resident fashionista of Ponyville, is as gorgeous as one may suspect. Pristine white coat, her beautiful, long, purple, curled hair only complements the similar color eyes she possesses. The diamonds on her hip only add to the fact that she deals in fashion every day, but the high life style she may like in no way shape or form means she is stuck up. After all she represents the element of generosity, and will gladly deal self-sacrifice to help a friend. “Well I have to say the house looks magnificent” the beautiful pony states, “fitting for a Princess as it should be.”

“Thank you Rarity,” Twilight blushes a bit at the over the top key of her dwelling that you can nearly see from the window here in the bakery.

“I assume the lessons you’ve been learning with Celestia are going quite well?” Fluttershy tags on. The shy pony, as one may guess. Is a friend to all of them and one of the kindest ponies you will meet, which makes sense seeing as she is the element of kindness, although one may only see this if they get her out of hiding long enough to talk to. Having three butterflies on her back side as a cutie mark, it goes without saying she loves animals and takes care of Ponyville’s own various critters when she has do. “Seeing as you don’t come home till later at night, right?”

“Yes she does keep me for most of the day,” Twilight sighs on that simple matter, “on the bright side I have a break here and there. Which allows me to catch up when we’re all free. It’s just luck that Cadance was coming down also for a few days and she brought the kids along with her.”

The two younger ones in question smile at their Auntie in pure innocents from their earlier actions of almost giving her a heart attack while outside. While Fluttershy simply just leans over top the table and looks at the little ‘angels.’

“Awe… they’re adorable,” she says still feeling a tear well up in her eye at the sight of them while her heart and cheeks warm fast with blood. “How is their magic treating them? I mean, both their parents are very skilled in that field,” she asks out of curiosity.

Twilight recalls all the times she has seen Celestia and Discord having to contend with a random teleportation spell, or the bolt of magic shooting out of Roses horn here and there, or a copy of Havoc going missing when the real one is lounging in his bed. They have gotten it under control very well sense their early years as newborns where the random spells were just by accident. Though now they know how to use their little gifts to their advantage. “Oh it’s going a lot better than when they were younger. Though now they know how to mess with others and use it to help them… thanks to their father.”

Havoc grins slyly as he keeps eye contact away from the alicorn in the room. Knowing full well that he loves to use his little copying spell on more of an occasion than any other, it’s just the one he’s best at. Even if there was that one time when Havoc first perfected it and sent his mother on a wild goose chase through the castle. He never lived that one down with his sister when he had to write ‘I shall not play tricks on mom and dad’ a hundred times, without the use of any magic.

“What kind of spells or things has Celestia been teachin’ ya anyway?” AJ asks as she takes a bit out of an apple fritter.

“Terrifying evil ones that nearly explode at your feet,” Spike mutters under his breath, getting an elbow nudge from Rarity, as they lock eyes for a moment and blush at one another. Twilight also picks up on the comment and can’t help but snicker at him.

“We’ll all sorts. Right now were on past leaders and also spells that were once used for evil by some of those leaders,” she recalls the kings and queens of old. Many of the tyrants, enslaving legions for their personal gain. “A lot of them are just downright evil and have no purpose in them other than to cause pain,” she pauses for a moment to take a sip of her coffee, “but then there are a few that if you tweak the enchantment just right, it can help actually.”

Cadance brings up a crucial subject at hoof that, for the first time of the night, is being mentioned In front of her friends. “Also on top of this,” she gleans at Twi, rearing up her hind legs readying for a kick under the table to her sister in law, “tomorrow a guard from the Crystal Empire is going to be sent here. To act as Twilight's personal body guard, just as a precaution. Also to be her assistant in whatever she may need,” she throws in there, metaphorically kicking the hapless mare in to the street of an on rushing carriage. While at the same time Cadance moves her own legs to the side of the chair, to avoid the on rushing hoof from Twilight, only to be followed shortly by a death glare from the mare, “after all having a guard around in a town where nothing really happens would be pointless if that’s all he did. So he’ll help her out much like Spike always did.”

The others freeze after the words are processed in their heads. All eyes turn to Twilight who still sits there, her own eyes wide, with a tart half way in her mouth not even a bite taken out of it yet. ‘She did not just bring that one up,’ the thought passes through her mind, ‘why here… why now?’ she winces suddenly feeling all the blood rush to her face. Twily glares over at her fellow Princess seeing the devilish grin across her face still looking innocent as can be. A momentary thought of how she could get away with murdering her in front of her friends passes through her head, but then again the kids are there, and she wouldn’t do that in front of them. Then the questions start to fly…

And the idea of homicide becomes all that much better.

“Who is he?” Fluttershy asks.

“When did this happen?” AJ questions.

“What’s he look like?” Rarity is the one to pose the question.

“What’s his name?!” Rainbow shouts.

“When will we meet him?” Pinkie contorts.

All her friends’ fire off asking question after question waiting on an answer, as the alicorn in the spot light sits there and wonders how she is going to get through this night now that the proverbial cat is out of the bag. ‘Oh dear… this is going to be a very, very long night.’ Twilight lowers her head a bit at the table, looking across to Cadance there who only leans back slightly in the chair as Rose sits on her lap, ‘using a foal as a shield… coward.’ she takes a deep breath as she tries to answer them all the best she can, “I don’t know who he is girls, nor what his name is, or even what he looks like. All I know is the subject was brought up yesterday before I left Canterlot. Celestia and even Luna said that having a guard is just piece of mind. Considering as a Princess, in training of sorts, I’d be a high target for any enemy they may have. I mean it makes sense… however” she points over to Cadance who sits there with a grin plastered on her face, “that one there is the pony who knows who this guard is, but she is refusing to tell me.”

Cadance places an acquitted hoof across her chest, “oh you mean me?” she plays if off, “I am simply trying to help out my sister in law.”

“Then why don’t you tell me who it is?” Twilight asks.

“Because the moment I tell you who it is, you will probably try to talk Celestia out of it,” Cadance lets on with a wink. Wondering just how many guards Twilight has really met in the past to have not put it together of who it is yet. “Seriously, Twily… he meets all the things you asked for and you are ‘comfortable’ around him. It will be just fine.”

“Ughhh!” Twilight lets out a deep grunt, seeing as she isn’t going to get anywhere with this. “Well then I guess I’ll have to wait till tomorrow.”

Spike leans over and rests a reassuring claw on his shoulder to comfort her, “for what it’s worth. He’ll probably be just as nervous as you are.”

“How do you figure?” she implores.

“Well right now it seems like that whoever it is,” the dragon explains simply by pointing to every single mare there, “He’s going to be swarmed by our friends and questioned nonstop till his ears bleed.”

“And what about you there, Spike?” RD asks him after engulfing a whole cookie in one go, “Aren’t you going to talk his ear off?”

“Me? Na, I just want him to be good to Twilight,” Spike chuckles in his deep scaled throat before cracking his knuckles on the table, “after all if he is rude to her in any way, he can learn what it feels like to free fall from ten thousand feet.”

“And if he’s a Pegasus?” Fluttershy asks.

“Being set on fire can fix an attitude problem real quick.”

Rarity starts to giggle, if not uneasily, at the protective nature that he holds for the pony who hatched him. “Spiky-wiky does have a point there, though with what he said first,” the mare says pinching one of his cheeks, “the royal guard is sure to be lost at first in a new town. Perhaps you should show him around Twilight? It may easy some of the tension you may feel with having a random colt in your house, and give you time to get to know him better.”

They are all unaware the fact that while they have been talking about this. Cadance has been thinking it all through her own head, ‘considering she already knows of him… just not a lot. It may open up even more doors between them. How does she not realize who I’m talking about? You’re one of the smartest ponies I know Twilight, you can do this math problem in your sleep. This is just going to be a bigger surprise then I thought,’ she ponders, almost playing matchmaker between them. “See now? Rarity has a great point there,” Cadance says trying to push the subject, “it’s all going to work out. Just you wait and see.”

“I have a feeling I’m going to regret trusting you on that matter,” she rolls her eyes at the other Princess. “I don’t have a choice in the matter… besides,” she brings up her previous thoughts, “if he is a Royal guard, then he should at least be respectful in my own home.”

‘Try that…and kind, loyal, brave,’ Cadance adds to what Twilight said in her head, ‘…oh and even handsome too.’

The time ticks by as the friends banter back and forth about the guard to come. Eventually changing the subject over and over again as the night goes on. The sugar rush in each of them though starts to die down as they each can feel the night starting to take them farther in farther in to the abyss. Havoc yawns and props his head against his sister’s head as she does the same leaning in to one another. Spike is starting to feel the night get to him as he stretches his arms up and around Rarity. The white unicorn smiling at him for the rather corny movie time move and nestles her head in his side as she copies the foals and yawns herself.

“Well I think it’s about that time of night,” Applejack gets up from the table as they all start to follow her lead.

“I’m with AJ on this one,” Rainbow says with her, “it’s been a blast seeing all of you.”

The groups starts to say their goodbyes as they part ways for the night. Pinkie being the only one who seems to have energy at this point as she cleans up, insisting she can do it herself, which none of the others question as she bounces up and down in and out of the kitchen carrying plates and cups galore. While the rest of them fall out in to the streets.

“It was great to see the twins again,” Fluttershy give them each a kiss on the head as they are slouched over Cadance’s and Twilight’s back, out cold from a sugar coma.

“I’m sure they were glad to see you as well Fluttershy,” Cadance giggles, “I’ll have to get Celestia and Discord to come down here again sometime and bring them along once more.”

“That would be just great…” Twilight says with a casual smile on her face as she goes back to and old subject of the day, “then I could interrogate her on the guard that is to be here tomorrow.”

“You aren’t going to let go of that are you?”

“Not a chance at all.”

Rarity steps out in to the night sky and picks up a slight chill in the air as it nips under her coat and leaves a trail of goose bumps riding across her skin and even a chatter in her teeth. Spike pops out of the store and waltzes right up next to her without even needing an invite as he can see the cold mare shivering. “Spikey?” she bats an eye lash at him, “would you be a dear and walk home with me tonight? It can be a lonely, albeit short, walk and it is on the way is it not?”

Spike is grateful for the dim light so she can’t see the red cheeks that he is getting, “not a problem, Rarity,” he answers calmer than he would have a few years ago, after much practice. Putting a wing over her relative small form, with a single tug he pulls the unicorn in closer to his body, always enjoying the chance to help this sweet mare when he can.

“Hmm… for being cold blooded you sure are quite warm,” she points out to him. Running a graceful hoof over his chest as she nearly buries her cheek against his side.

“Yeah… funny how that works out,” Spike answers scratching the back of his head, knowing full well it’s the sudden increase in a heart rate of having the pony of his dreams next to him, especially when some of his dreams have come true, but their friends don’t need to know that. As they walk off in to the night they get the same looks and stares they have gotten for quite some time now.

Cadance nudges Twilight, “are those two,” she tries to gesture her hooves in a way to explain it, “you know…”

Luckily she picks up on what her friend is trying to say, “That is a subject that they have bounced around for quite some time now. Something clearly is going on between them, but they leave us all in the dark for the most part,” she answers while they step off and head back to Twilights new home in the middle of the night.

Reaching the house she opens the door and the two step in. Immediately taking the kids up to the guest bedroom (one of them) and tucking them in for the night. Twilight and Cadance gives each of them a kiss on the head as they wish them goodnight. Then leaving the room to let them get some sleep. The two Princesses close the door to the little angel’s room, quietly walking down the hallway. “They look so precious when they sleep,” Twilight smiles at her sister in law.

“Almost like your brother when he sleeps,” Cadance winks at Twilight, before watching her just shake her head after getting several very bad images in her mind. “Ahh… I really should get to sleep now. Seeing as I have to get them back to Canterlot tomorrow, then head back to the Crystal Empire to see Shining.”

“Will you stay to see the guard at least?” Twilight asks her.

“Already planned on it,” Cadance says sincerely. Mostly because she wants to see the look on Twi’s face. “On that note. Good night Twilight, I’ll see you in the morning.”

Twilight wishes her goodnight as well, before returning to her own room and climbing in to the bed. Already trying to put tomorrow out of her mind for what it may come to.

7

Chapter seven

The Ponyville train stops at the station as arrivals and departures get off or on it as desired. Many of them knowing exactly where they are going in town or where ever their final destination may be, while one Pegasus guard in full armor steps off with a single bag, reading only a scroll that has the directions ‘large house in Ponyville out skirts… really can’t miss.’ The guard in the golden armor with a dark blue mane piece protruding from the top of his helmet, while his matching tail flicks around, looks with his blue eyes for whatever he may actually be looking for in this small town. Sculpted strong looking face, yet kind at the same time. He looks different from the usual guards that are either a clean white coat or a dark grey, or crystal seeing as where he came from, considering he sports a bright orange coat. To top it all off a blue shield with a lightning bolt going through it as a cutie mark graces his hind, a mark that would lead any pony to recognize him as a guard.

Finally drawing to the conclusion that he’s going to have to use his wings for this one after scanning the area from the station gives him nothing. He grabs his bag and hoists it up over his head on to his back as he takes off in to the sky, scanning the area for whatever may look the part. Finally though, off in the distance, eyeing what could be his target. “Well if that’s not what I’m looking for,” he says to himself looking over the rather nice home, comparing it to the small description that he got to look for, “then I must be in the wrong town entirely.” with that he flies off to the house that he hopes is his target.

____________________________

Twilight rolls out of bed after seeing the time on her clock. Opting not to set an alarm to wake her up to early so she can push the day away as best she can. Though with the bright rays of her mentor’s sun beating down the sleep that held her for so long, it seems her wish for just five more minutes won’t be granted just yet. “Well the day isn’t going to start itself,” she says out loud. Walking in to the bath room and turning the water on, Twilight waits a second or two to let the steam fill the shower before stepping in herself and letting the hot water run down her and under her coat to her skin. Revitalizing every pore of her body it seems like a shot of espresso as her eyes perk up in an instant and she levitates a bottle of conditioner over to her before dabbling some in to her mane and using her hooves to get it silky smooth. Meanwhile Twi uses her magic to draw out a tooth brush and paste to multi task in the morning for the desire of efficiency. Finishing up in only a few minutes as she rinses out her hair and lets the suds go down the drain along with the spit before turning the water off. Now only to lean her head against the tile, “I don’t want to start the day so I don’t set an alarm, I go through my normal routine and finish in the shower quickly still, and then I don’t want to get out,” a slight chuckle escapes her lips as she finds the irony of her mind arguing back and forth at her, “Oh will you make up your mind.”

Finally working herself up to get out of the shower, the princess dries off in a second with a quick spell before brushing her mane ever so lightly to get it the same way she always wears it, and places her crown on so as to meet her new guest properly. Taking now only a moment to pause and look at herself over in the mirror so see that everything is in order. “Hair combed, teeth brushed, make up,” Twilight looks closer in to her face at the already well rested face, “… don’t need it. Let’s do this.” She perks up her face once more and slaps on a smile.

Walking down the stairs to the ground floor she looks over to the corner and sees a bag sitting there off to the side near the doorway. ‘Well that’s not mine,’ she summarizes quickly, ‘whoever he is must be here already.’ Taking a breath after sticking her nose up in the air, she analyzes the sent. Scrambled eggs, toast, and of course hay bacon ready and waiting. Seems to be that Cadance got up early and made breakfast. “Well somepony still knows how to cook,” Twilight says taking another deep breath of the wonderful aroma before walking in the kitchen entirely.

“Good morning, Cadance,” she greets while walking in.

It’s at that moment Twilight opens her eyes and sees who is sitting at the table as well. The young Pegasus colt guard there with has his helmet removed, showing his blue mane waving down his neck and spiking at the top. The light orange tint to his coat and the mane seem all too familiar to her. Almost not even wanting to believe it when she can clearly see who it is, her mind even being in denial. ‘No…’ she says in her mind in complete and utter denial, ‘it can’t be, him,’ though those thoughts, and any hope of being right, are blow to bits when he turns around and she sees the same gentle blue eyes from long ago for what seems like first time.

Flash Sentry sits before her.

Twilight’s heart skips a beat as this hits home in her mind and she almost loses her footing in her own kitchen. The pounding getting deeper and deeper in her chest as she can feel her own blood temperature rising while somewhere between mouth, brain, and heart something doesn’t compute and the mare is left needing somepony to either flip her reset switch, or call customer support.

Although she isn’t the only one having the same realization hit her, Twilight seems to be getting the short straw of the matter. Flash himself gets up and turns to face her, taking a respectful bow at the sight of royalty like he would any of the other princesses. The blood sprinting to his face for but a moment as he gets his own mind under control before trying to process anything else. “P-princess Twilight Sparkle,” he nearly fumbles over his own words as he eventually picks his pupils up enough to look at her in the eyes, “what a surprise… I didn’t know you were going to be the one I was sent for?” Twilight though is still speechless. It’s as much of a surprise to her as it is to him, if not more, and her legs would give way to that.

Cadance slides a few slices of toast on to the kid’s plates as well as her own before stepping between the two to break up the silence. “Flash here came right on time,” she starts off, “luckily he found the house, considering the directions Shining gave him. Anyways, I answered the door and let him in, Twilight,” she starts to grin, “Meet your guard.”

Twilight’s body feels like a ton of bricks breaking under her twig legs. She knew something had to be up with Cadance picking the guard, but she wouldn’t have suspected this from her… okay maybe she should have expected it, especially seeing the gleam in her eyes several times over. The times she would go to the empire and Cadance just happen to be busy and unable to meet her, so Flash would be sent instead. Flash being assigned to her to assist when she would stay for a longer period of time to help the royal couple. Heck even the occasions that Cadance would come to Ponyville and who just happened to be one of the guards that would come with her?

But this is a different level, this is literally taking the colt and thrusting him in to her home where he would sharing meals with her, helping her study, and even be sleeping no more than twenty feet from her. A single bead of sweat trickles its way down her neck as she musters up the courage to say something finally after what seems like an eternity of silence, “It’s umm… wonderful to have you here, Mr. Sentry. Would you excuse me for a moment?” she grabs Cadance’s hoof and starts to drag her out of the kitchen, “I need to have a word with Cadance here in private.”

“Not at all ma’am,” he says, staying put in kitchen while Twilight leads Cadance up to her own room so there is no chance that he can hear what she’s about to say.

Her bedroom door swings open as she nearly tosses the Princess of love inside, quickly closing the door behind herself, leaning on it now almost hyperventilating in the process as a few stars start to show up in her vision from either the lack of oxygen, or too much. Either way she could care less, she has other matters to attend to. Looking over to the pony responsible for all of this. Cadance stands there with an eye brow raised and a grin plastered across her face.

“Don’t you dare give me that look!” Twilight snaps at her, huffing and puffing all the way, “Was this your game all along?”

“Actually I did walk in to hear of Celestia and Luna talking about getting you a guard” Cadance explains, knowing there’s no way she can get out of this one, “seriously? How did you not put it together of who I was talking about? I gave you enough hits after all… ‘He’s from the empire.’ How many other guards there do you know? ‘You’ve worked with him before.’ Is there really any other guard you have worked with on a regular basis? ‘If I told you who it was, you’d try to talk Celestia out of it.’ That one should have screamed it to you…”

“My mind… waded over the idea for perhaps, a fraction of a fraction of a fraction of a second before…” she grinds out through her teeth as the sound of molars filing down fills the air, “though I guess I was subconsciously HOPING that my loving sister in law wouldn’t try to pull that card with me. Seeing as this is more than throwing both of us in to an awkward situation now, and probably many more to come later on… how does this help either of us?”

“Oh come now, it’s only awkward if you make it awkward,” Cadance waves her hoof around in front of her. Seeing no issue in this entire matter, “And he does meet all the things you asked.”

“What?!” she yells while trying to keep her voice down at the same time, “I said someone I’m ‘comfortable’ around also. Comfortable, comfortable, comfortable! Do I have to get you another dictionary for Hearths Warming Eve? Or should I have Rosebud bucking draw the word out for you in crayon?!” she points to the near crazy look on her face. Blood filling every pore it can on her violet cheeks, now almost crimson. While even her own eyes almost go blood shot, “what part of is this being comfortable?”

“Well you are comfortable around him, Twilight. You two get along just fine when you can, well how do I put this? ‘Speak’,” Cadance points out to her the best way she can explain it, “your just a tad bit, shy.”

“Thank you captain obvious!” Twilight leans back against the door and crosses her fore legs, “this is just perfect… what were you hoping to accomplish with this?”

Cadance just gives her a blank stare before turning it in to the look of ‘do you really even need to ask me that question?’ filling her face up while the other princess shakes her head a bit. Twilight knows exactly where she was going with this, but she just doesn’t want to admit it. “Well he seems to be the only colt that can make you act this way. Those are butterflies in your stomach after all, aren’t they?”

“I do not have a crush on him!”

“Oh please Twilight you aren’t fooling any pony,” Cadance rolls her eyes, while finding it rather funny almost in a sick kind of way at her sister in laws predicament, “especially not me, ‘the pony of love’. You don’t even do a good job at hiding it… I mean you felt an attraction to him after all before, right?”

Twilight remembers back to when her crown was stolen. It was the same day she first set eyes on Flash. She ran in to him when she walked in to the crystal castle for her first summit meeting. How could she forget after all? Considering she then had to go in to another universe to get the crown back. Where she met him yet again, a different version of him, but only on the outside. When she came back to her world and met a pony here that mimicked him. Pony Flash was still the same kind, gentle, sweet colt that she got to somewhat know over the years while she worked with Cadance in the empire. Although she never really knew him, more so just in passing or with the occasional ‘good morning’s’ or ‘how are you’s’, and the even more occasional times when he would help her with whatever she needed during a stay there. Twilight could never bring herself to go out of her way to talk to the colt on her own. For all she knew after all there was a special mare back in the Crystal Empire for him.

Never the less, there was no denying it. She did feel something for the colt in her kitchen currently. Even if she hated to say it because of embarrassment. It only grew over those years, and now fate has somehow threw him back in to her life (fate by the name of Cadance), forever how long that may be. She shakes her head to get her thoughts in order, “okay… so let’s say I do have a ‘crush’ on him,” she starts off, seeing the look on Cadance’s face start to glow, “and let’s say it’s been there for a long time. What am I supposed to say? ‘Nice to see you again, Flash. I met you in another universe years ago and started to get a huge crush on you then…’ he’ll think I’m insane!?”

“Well at one point you did say it was okay to lose your mind every once in a while,” Cadance replies sarcastically, “but then again you don’t have to tell him all of that. You could leave out the crush bit and just see what happens?”

“So what do I do now?” Twilight thinks, “I mean if I had the time I would go and read up on love and relationships in my library, but somepony didn’t think to give more notice on this matter…” she glares at Cadance. Who starts to walk to the door, opening it for the both of them.

“We might as well go down there now. Seeing as the library idea is out of the question.”

“I guess we should.”

The two step out and go back down the kitchen to see Flash still there, while the kids look over his armor and even start to play with the blue mane that had been fixed on the helmet. Havoc has the helmet slumped over his head, and Rosebud starts to laugh at him, even getting a smile to rise from the guard as it slips down low across the youngsters head hiding away nearly his entire face. Twilight takes a moment to see the genuine beam on him, and can’t fight back the one on her now as she even chuckles at the actions of the child.

“Sorry about that Flash Sentry,” she says to him announcing their presence. Watching him scramble more than the eggs to get up and greet her again. Raising a hoof and putting it on his shoulder though, Twi uses a little pressure on him to urge him back down in to the seat so as to make this seem as normal and casual as possible. “There’s no need to rise every time I enter a room,” she tries to giggle to relieve the tension in her, “after all you’ll be staying here, so that will happen quite often.”

He salutes her in response, “understood Princess Twilight Spark-”

“And…” she cuts him off, “Twilight will be just fine. After all hearing ‘princess’ over and over again could get old really quick,” Twi remarks while she and her guard both share a little light hearted laugh as they both agree on that part.

“Understood Prin-… ahh I mean, Twilight,” he nods at her.

Cadance even starts to giggle herself after seeing the two interact with one another. She goes over to the kids and whisks Rosebud atop her back, while removing the helmet from Havoc and handing it back to its rightful owner.

“I believe this belongs to you?”

Flash accepts the helmet and holds it under his wing, “thank you Princess Cadance. The young Princess and prince have never met me before,” he grins while looking off to the side at the playful nature of the kids, “a new guard they have never seen. Needless to say they were curious and wanted to see the armor up close,” he taps on the breast place.

Cadance knows how the young ones can be around guards, they used to see if they could get the guards in Canterlot to move from their posts when they were younger, play pranks on them while they were on watch, and on occasion even get their father to mess with them and join in on the antics. “It’s quite alright, I know how they are. However, I’ll leave you two be to get more acquainted, if memory serves it has been a while sense you saw one another last in the Empire? Its best I get these two back to their parents and I get back to my own husband.”

Twilight wishes her a good bye and gives her a tighter hug than usual, pulling her close in to her ear, “were going to talk more about this little stunt of yours when I see you next,” she whispers to her friend like venom, the serpent’s tongue almost even ticking Cadance’s ear. Letting her go while they pass a grin to one another.

Flash gives her a salute, “have a good day, Princess.”

“You as well, Flash…” she looks back to Twilight before repeating herself, “…you too.”

With that Cadance flies off in to the sky with her powerful wings, while the kids take to the sky with her. Havoc on her back, and Rosebud keeping up.

Meanwhile Twilight stands there for a few awkward seconds as she watches her leave before returning to reality. “Well I suppose I should show you around the home. That would seem like the first order of business,” she urges him to follow her.

Flash picks up his bag and tosses it over his back, “lead the way ma’am.”

He follows her around the house as she points out anything she can think of. Showing him the kitchen, which she nearly slaps herself considering that he already saw it, she tries to think of anything new to say.

“Well I have my own taste in food already here,” she tries to make some sort of talk with him that won’t make her look like a complete fool, “however if you would like me to pick up anything in particular, I'd be more than happy to make you feel at home away from home.”

“Oh? Ah…no thank you,” he tries to get out. Feeling foolish that the Princess is offering to get him food, “I can take care of that if need be. I don’t want to burden you after all, I’m just a guest here.”

“It’s no burden at all, Mr. Sentry,” she says to him with a smile, “besides it’s because you are here as a guest that I offer this.”

Flash sees the expression on her face, though as he is about to respond he bites down on half his tongue trying not to over step his boundaries, “ahh… excuse me, Twilight?”

“Yes?” Twilight says, picking up on his odd tone in his voice. ‘What did I say? He sounds like something’s off. Already messed this up didn’t I?’

“If it’s my place to say, and it’s all the same to you that is,” he tries to get out of his throat, “you can call me Flash, if you would like. Seeing as you’re already having me call you by name.”

Twilight mentally brushes a sigh of relief off her fore head that it wasn’t her. Alleviating the rest of her stress with nothing more than a slight giggle, “you always have a place to say your piece, Flash. We’re in my own home after all, I surely don’t have my friends call me princess. And to that I’ll extend the same to you.”

Twilight continues to show him around. Going to the living room, which he must have noticed as he walked in. The bathrooms, which any guest would need to know. And of course showing her pride and joy. The library, where if he needs to find her will probably end up being the first place he’ll look as he learns more about her habits. Eventually getting to the guest rooms, and showing him what she already thought through the night as her guard’s room, right across from her.

“And this,” she opens the door stepping in, “is your room.”

Flash steps inside and looks around. The room is more than he would have expected, by far. Fully furnished, large double bed, desk, window to the outside overlooking the town with a lounge chair next to it to relax perhaps after a long day in the sun as it peaks through, and as one may expect from a host such as Twilight. A fully stocked book shelf with maybe not as many books as her library, but still a variety for whatever the average reader may be craving at the time of day. The royal guard stops for a moment as he takes in his new living quarters, almost lost for words at the leap from barracks back in the empire to basically an apartment in itself. Though the silence that he speaks is broken by the nerves of a mare.

“So…” he hears the mare starts to say still standing by the door way, “do you like it?” Twilight asks waiting to see the look on his face, but when she does she can’t read it and tries to catch herself, “I mean if you don’t I’m sure I can get it changed around to more you’re liking.”

“Ms. Sparkle…” he says slowly. Gingerly lifting her golden slippered hoof up to his lips as he kisses it respectively while bowing before her, “it’s more than what I could have asked a princess herself for, I can’t thank you enough for your hospitality.”

Twilights mind goes blank for a moment as she tries to think what to say. In the few years she’s been a Princess, she never had any guard kiss her hoof. And for as long as she can remember, she hasn’t been kissed by a colt (other than her father) in any way, shape, or form. The young Princess is lost at the gesture for the longest time, almost forgetting to breathe as she gasps in air when he lets go of her hoof and it returns back to its place. Her face goes from white to cherry red in an instant as her mind races to pick up what her mouth is trying to put out. “Oh…ahh…” she starts to fumble over herself. ‘Get yourself together Twilight!’ she screams in side of her head before a shake of her head sets her straight, “… it’s the least I can do Flash,” she says softly as he raises his head back to hers. Her heart stops for a moment as the trembles come back to her legs when she sees those blue eyes of his and the pure smile on his face. ‘Cadance was right, it really is obvious’ she wonders as she recalls the many things that her sister in law has said before, ‘now only if it’s that obvious to him.’ Her brain ponders the thought before realizing that further conversation will be needed to disturb the ever growing stillness between them.

‘Have you been out to this part of Equestria before?’ she asks, more or less to herself until her mouth had another idea for a set of words, “I think I’m going to enjoy our time together,” she says before realizing it. Only catching herself after the words have left and she is left cursing her nerves for working against her. Although through her fumble she does hear the slight laugh of the only pony in the room with her.

“I think I will enjoy it just as well, Twilight,” Flash doesn’t falter as his soft spoken words brings her back in to him.

“Good to know then,” Now only sharing the same whole hearted grin he does, Twi takes a breath or two to prevent another case of hoof in mouth, “however, have you ever been to this part of Equestria?”

“I honestly can’t say that I have actually.”

“Well then it’s settled,” she says while almost bouncing in place, slightly tinted red in the face from her fumble, “I’ll show you around town, seeing as you’re going to be here for quite a while.”

Flash simply nods to the princess, trying not to seem too eager with that fact of him staying here in town, “Seems to be that way Twilight. Let me just unpack a few things first.”

He sets the bag down atop the bed and opens it. Inside are only the essentials Twilight notices. Tooth brush, towel, armor polish, brush for the mane and tail, clippers for the wings. Then something that she finally takes notice of, a single blanket wrapped up.

“What’s that?” she asks him after seeing it.

Flash half smiles at her, unwrapping the blanket and puts the item inside on top of it. It’s a single broad sword, hardened steel, and double edged to a razor sharp finish leading down to a simple handle. No ostentatious or apparel, nothing fancy, just a run of the mill sword that has been battle hardened over the years.

“It’s the tool that allows me to do what I was intended to do as a guard,” he answers quietly, slowly drawing it out of its sheath as she looks it over even more. Scrapes and pieces missing from it as a result from previous strikes against Celestia knows what, scratches from traveling to where ever his duty was, and judging from the wear and tear on the edge itself. The guard has had to have it filed down numerous times to keep a good edge on it. “It follows me where ever I go,” he slides it across his back,

“Even out in town?” she asks him innocently.

Flash nods at her, “Even out in town. It’s my job after all.”

“I’m glad to have you here then,” Twilight says while back peddling to the door, “shall we?”

Flash is quick to follow the Princess out the bedroom door and down the hall to take a look at his new surroundings as they head outside in to town.

8

Chapter eight

Walking in to town with a guard next to you in full armor still and a sword across his back, the princess expects to get more looks than usual. Especially one that is quite handsome as guards go. However, it’s rather hard to tell under the helmet that obstructs the better part of his face. Considering though she has seen him without it, Twilight knows what is going through the mind of every mare which they pass that is forced to do a double take to the new comer. Although some of them are able to brush the sight off to the side as him just a guard doing his job with the princess.

“Good after noon, Princess Twilight,” Mayor Mare says to her, Taking note of the colt next to her, “and who might this be?”

“This is Flash Sentry, Mayor Mare,” she answers, presenting him, “he was assigned here to me to be my body guard.”

The mayor is rather taken back and surprised by the fact that Celestia may see the need for a guard in town, but doesn’t ask anything of it, “well Mr. Sentry, Ponyville welcomes you with open hooves,” she responds while shaking his strong hoof, “If not for the various antics that this town seems to wind up being a part of. I’m sure Twilight will love to have you.”

‘More then you know,’ Twi says to herself.

“As much as I’ll love to be here,” Flash nods politely before they carry on with their walk about town.

While they go Twilight shows him the local school house, mayor’s office, some of the various shops that are set up, and of course who can forget the library that she once called home. Along the way as much as the princess may be talking casually with him for once, as far as she is concerned this is just a tour, as she ponders any sort of way to continue their talk as they go about town. ‘Anything to break the ice…anything at all,’ she ponders, “so… I noticed you didn’t have a lot in your bag?” she says breaking out the ice pick, hoping to start something between them, “is there more back in the empire that is going to be sent soon?”

“Actually, that’s it,” he starts off to explain, “I don’t have anything back in the Crystal Empire, everything I brought with me is what I actually need… or for that matter own.”

“No other home?”

“Not at all. Lived in the barracks.”

“Not any family there?”

A slight frown comes across his face, as he lowers his head closer to the ground while memories flood his mind. It’s somewhat of a painful reminder to have that question asked to him by others, though time has helped some… some. Remembering though that he’s with the Princess, he raises his head back up high to try and at least hold his own. “Well… I’ve been an orphan sense birth,” he says slowly to her.

Twilights eyes shoot open when she realizes what she heard. “Oh, I’m so so so sorry for bringing it up,” Twi grabs what left she can of her tongue to shut herself up, she tries to save herself and recover from this one, “I didn’t know.”

“It’s okay,” he reassures her as he starts to explain more about himself. Seeing as she did open that door somewhat with her question, and he nudged it slightly, Flash might as well open it more, “I didn’t know my parents. From what I was told my mother died giving birth to me and my father died long before I was born. There wasn’t any family that I could speak of nearby so I was raised in an orphanage on the outskirts of Dodge City. When you start from the bottom in life to begin with, you can only really look up from there can’t you?” he launches in to a little about himself, telling her his history. ‘We never really knew each other back in the Empire,’ Flash thinks while Twilight remains oblivious to the inner workings of his own mind, ‘now Cadance assigns me here to look after the fairly new princess. What could it hurt to get to know her more?’ he tosses about while he talks, “I saw the royal guards at the nearby guard post there growing up, and what they had going for themselves. I knew if I wanted to get out of town, literally, than the guard was probably the best way to go. So I when I finally got accepted, I spent nearly all my time to doing my job right the first time around, which didn’t leave much for anything else.”

“And look where you are now,” Twilight reminds him, “fairly high ranking royal guard from the Crystal Empire. Now assigned to Ponyville to guard a Princess,” she cringes saying the last part. It doesn’t sound nearly as glamorous as it sounded in her head at first. But to her surprise Flash just starts to laugh.

“Hey, there’s nothing going on in the Crystal Empire now so getting sent out here is almost like a retreat,” he tells her almost chuckling to himself while they continue walking through town.

“Well…If it’s not too personal that is,” Twilight tries to learn a little more about him, as she herself pushes for some information about who exactly is now living with her, “is there a ‘special’ pony that’s waiting for you, that you’d hope to go back and see?”

Hoping to get an answer out of him, she actually does breathing a sigh of relief, “again, spent most of my time working on my job to get where I am now,” he blushes slightly scratching the back of his head, “there really wasn’t a lot of time to even go out in to town after a long days work, let alone to keep in touch with a special mare.”

Now its Twilights turn, she starts to laugh with him at a common ground she knows all too well, “I know the type all too much, after all I was the same way for the better part of my life,” she starts to tell her about herself.

Starting with how she passed her entrance exam for Celestia’s School and then became her protégé soon afterwards. Telling him how she came to Ponyville and met all her friends, finding the Elements of Harmony. All the adventures that followed soon afterwards as a result. Then capping off with her becoming an alicorn, and the studies that have followed from that, “and now I’m here still being taught by Celestia, and acting as Ponyville’s friendly neighborhood princess.”

“Well I have to say,” He says with astonishment plastered all over his face, “you certainly have lead a more interesting life then I have. That’s for sure.”

“It was all to fate… or chance if you prefer,” she starts to blush again, mumbling under her breath, “yeah…fate.”

“Fate seems to be playing a large part in all of this,” he raises an eye brow to her in response as they continue to walk through town.

After seeing all there is to see, the sun has been brought down by the celestial princess and Twilight herself starts to feel the grumble in her stomach returning, that’s when she remembers, ‘I never ate breakfast…’ considering she had an unexpected guest to contend with and her stomach wasn’t really settled enough to take on food at the time.

Flash though is one to take note, “hungry, Princess?”

“Eh you could say that,” she grins at him while they continue to walk aimlessly, “the night just arrived and there are still places about still open. Shall we eat out?”

Flash doesn’t know what to say at first, finding that the best thing to do is out right say it, “I’ve never actually ate with any of the royalty before back in the Crystal Empire.”

Twilight chuckles seeing the lost look on his face, as she nearly grabs at his hoof and leads the way, considering he is new in town. “That’s great, I never ate with a guard before… so it seems to be a first for the both of us,” she says to him while they go through the streets, finally running in to her favorite café in town.

Opening the door and walking in to the warm welcoming atmosphere, she is instantly greeted by the owner. “Good evening Princess!” Sweet Tart extends a hoof over the counter giving her a hug, “how are you doing on this lovely occasion?”

“I’m doing lovely Ms. Tart. How are the kids?”

“Oh they keep me busy that’s for sure,” she rolls her eyes, “Thankfully their father is upstairs reading them a story before putting them to bed.” The eyes of the mare eventually finds their way over to the guard standing there in armor, and weapon on back. Not the strangest sight she’s seen in her life, considering Ponyville is home to Pinkie Pie after all. “Who is this gentle colt though?” she asks shaking his hoof.

“Flash sentry ma’am,” he answers her, “here as Princess Twilight's protection detail, among other duties.”

“Oh that’s wonderful to know,” Sweet leans in a little to his ear, whispers still loud enough for the princess to hear, “keep an eye on that one, her and her friends do attract a lot of the strangest characters from around here.”

Both Flash and Sweet share a decent giggle, all the while Twilight just rolls her eyes at the mare. Not that she’s wrong in the slightest though. “So Ms. Sparkle has told me. Don’t worry though, it’s why I’m here after all.”

“Well that’s good to know,” she nods at him assured by that fact, “you two take a seat anywhere you’d like. I’ll be over in a sec.”

The two follow her instruction and pick a window seat. Twilight rests her hooves after the day of walking about, while she sees Flash take off the helmet that she is still accustomed to see him in. The blue mane spiking back in is usual fashion. Soon followed by her jaw nearly hitting the table after seeing his wonderful features as Twilight can’t help but wonder if this is going to happen every time he takes it off. It doesn’t help the fact that Flash now runs his hoof through his hair, and at that moment she can feel her heart rate go up twenty beats a minute.

“I hate wearing this thing,” he says holding the helmet looking at his reflection in it, “always gives me hat hair.”

She starts to chuckle, wondering if she should do the same with her crown. Deciding to go ahead with it, she takes it off and places it on the table next to his head piece as they continue to talk with one another after their order is taken. However, before any real conversation can get started, there comes a tapping on the glass of the window beside them. Looking outside they see Rainbow, Rarity, and Spike out on the town themselves at this hour.

“Twilight is that you?” Rainbow asks the obvious before looking to her right to see the colt that she’s with. All three of them quickly coming in to the café to meet the guard after saying hello to Sweet. Twilight and Flash get up to meet them as the Princess welcomes her friends this evening, prepares to get odd glares, and promptly introduces her guard.

“I was almost waiting to run in to one of you,” Twilight bites down on her tongue a tad, and with a simple hoof gesture she lets Flash know he can come forward, “Spike, Rainbow Dash, Rarity… meet Flash Sentry.”

Flash takes a respectful bow to her friends, “it’s a pleasure to meet you all,” he says politely. Even with the look of hat hair, Rarity is almost lost for words as she elbows Spike giving him another glance that he knows all too well what his job is now as they both look back at the Princess and the guard.

“Very nice to meet you as well Flash,” Rainbow says, “good to know Twilight can have a flying buddy to catch her when she falls.”

Twilight goes red in the face at the comment as she immediately tries to turn the statement around and defend her image, “Hey now! I’ve had my wings for a few years and I’ve gotten pretty good at the whole flying deal.”

“Sure, but still not as good as me,” Rainbow nudges Twi in the side while reminding her of that, turning her attention to the new comer, “so I hear you going to be her assistant now basically?”

“Princess Cadance filled me in this morning when I arrived in Ponyville and found the house,” he informs them, “I’m to assist Twilight in whatever she may be doing. And I have no problem with that,” he holds his head up proudly.

Spike can’t help but feel a little jealous by the fact that she has a new assistant, seeing as that was his role for many fun years in the past. However, recalling the little nudge that Rarity gave him though, he manages to peel Flash away long enough to have ‘guy talk’ with the new colt that will be looking after a very dear friend of his. Though in reality this is for Rarity to have her Q&A session. It isn’t until Twilight is in the booth alone with her and Rainbow that she realizes what’s going on.

By that time, it’s too late.

“So Twilight..,” Rainbow says casually, “he seems quite-”

“Attractive?” Rarity takes the words out of her mouth, “wasn’t he the guard you ran in to when you got back from your journey in to the mirror?”

It finally clicks in Rainbows head as well as she snaps her hooves together from figuring out what Rarity did the moment they walked in, “oh my, your right!” she keeps her voice down, “I didn’t recognize him without the helmet. Wait, don’t you have a crush on him?”

“You two sound just like Cadance you know?” Twilight face hooves herself at the situation. Now she is going to hear this from all of her friends once it gets out with them that the guard she has a crush on in the Crystal Empire, is now her body guard here in Pony Ville. “…Fate seems to be liking me.” ‘And fate thy name is Cadance.’

“I’m not hearing a no?” Rarity bats her eye lashes at her. Waiting to hear anything in response. All she gets though is a blushful Twilight who tries to hide her face under her hair, “its official, you do like him.”

“Well… so what if I do?” she tries to play it off, attempting to use this situation that is obvious to her advantage. Seeking out any sort of route to get her out of this corner, “I mean, I doubt he likes me. After all the guard smitten with the Princess? That just sounds so-”

“Romantic?” Rarity answer as she gets a glare from Twilight.

“I was going to go for corny,” Rainbow pops in the best she can with a shrug of her shoulders. Relationships may not be her thing, but getting her egg head friend to squirm in her seat? That’s another story.

The snide comment getting both of the mares to giggle in hushed tones as Rarity picks back up with her point, “We’re all going to have to get to meet him eventually, besides you may grow on him. If you haven’t already.” She bats an eye at her friend.

“Give it time Twi,” Rainbow gets up from the table trying to act as casual as possible, “well he’s walking back over here… we better go. For now.”

Rarity gets up also, while the two mares turn to meet the colt yet again. “Well it seems Flash that we’ll have to see you around another time,” Rarity says to him.

“I would have expected nothing less,” he smiles that the innocent looking pair as they stand there trying to hide what they just questioned Twilight about. Spike joins them and no time at all the three wave a goodbye, for now, and leave the Princess and the guard to their meal. Sitting back down at their booth they look at one another in bewilderment, Flash again being the one to break the silence. “I have the odd feeling that I’m going to be seeing more of your friends very soon now,” he gives a eerie chuckle as the guard scratches the back of his head, “am I right?”

“Oh more than you will ever know,” She returns with the same gesture, “So what did Spike have to say to you?”

“He just asked me about the guard a bit, then went on to say that he was your old assistant… and then finished off with something along the lines of ‘If Twilight gets hurt on your watch, I’m coming for you first’.” While one having a dragon breathing down their neck may be a little intimidating. Flash certainly can understand why Spike would say that to him, mainly after hearing all that he and Twi have been through in the past as a pair.

Their meals are brought out. Flash going for the eggplant sliced sandwich while Twilight sticks to the simple tossed salad with apple slices. Considering they really haven’t eaten anything today, the food didn’t stand a chance and in a moment’s notice their plates are cleaned. Twilight rests a hoof over her stomach, happy that something is now in there, it’s then that she looks and sees the same look Flash gave her when she first ran in to him a few years ago as he’s just happy seeing the smile on her face. ‘Well…I have to tell him sometime,’ she tells herself before taking a deep breath, “Flash… there is something you should know.”

The tone in her voice tells him that it’s serious as now he starts to bite his own lip as he answers her, “Yes Twilight? What is it?”

With one last exhale Twilight tries to make herself sound as sane as possible when it comes to this subject. “Before that first summit in the Crystal Empire, when I first met you. I was gone for a few days if you remember?”

‘How could I forget’ he says in his head, “yes, I do recall it.”

“Well... this is going to sound crazy but, my crown got stolen by Celestia’s former student. Where she took it in to another universe, I was at a high school where I had to get my crown back by winning a contest against the student that took it. Which then she nearly destroyed the portal and eventually got hold of the crown, turning her in to a she-demon that tried to create an army for her own use to take over Equestria. However, thanks to some of the friends I met there we were able to bring her back down and once again, well, save the day. Although one of the friends that I ended up making there…” she cringes while inhaling another breath after that mouth full, “was you.” the look on Flashes face says it all as she continues to explain, “he was a rather cute, handsome, sweet guy who was actually named Flash Sentry and if it wasn’t for him I may have never been able to get my crown back and come home at all.”

The words have all lost their meaning in his mind when he hears this. Considering the talk of another universe, She-demons, and the fact that Twilight just called him ‘handsome’. He doesn’t know what to make of it all at first, “I know we haven’t worked together often while in the empire, or for that matter had very much speaking time, but out of curiosity. Why did you never bring this up before?”

“Well…” she bites down on the inside of her cheek, “I thought you may think I was crazy I guess.”

“Oh that’s the crazy part?” he starts laugh at the princess’s definition of crazy at the moment, “you just told me about some of the adventures you went on with your friends that involve battling the master of chaos, the queen of the changelings, the king of an empire, Nightmare Moon, and a dragon or two. Not even counting some of the side things that Celestia has had you go out and do while your lessons as a princess were going on… I think going to another universe, is a little more tame then some of them.”

“I’m glad you feel that way Flash,” she lets out a sigh of relief, glad that the weight from her shoulders is already lifting with every chuckle he has, “I really was worried about telling you.”

“So what made you want to tell me now?”

‘The fact that I had a crush on you in that universe, and this one, and have ever sense then,’ she tells herself to say those words out loud. But they never come and she makes up an answer, “well it’s a personal thing that I thought, you should just know. Especially considering the fact that now I will see you every day basically. I mean it’s not every day that you hear about a counter part from another universe.”

“Eh good point there,” he scratches the back of his head. As the bill comes, Flash does the gentle colt thing and picks it up for them and they head out in to the night after grabbing their respective helmet and crown.

“Thank you for dinner Flash” she thanks him while they walk.

“It’s not a problem Twilight” Sentry smiles at her as they go on their way.

They continue to walk together through the streets. The night is dull and uneventful as they move. Not even a single other pony can be seen at this time, they are all alone as they reach the dark house. Twilight seeing the disadvantage of having a home on the outskirts of town, it can be downright creepy when it comes time to get home at night. Though luckily tonight, she isn’t alone at least. Opening the door the two step in.

“Well I had a fun time I have to say,” Flash tells her outright, a graceful smile appearing on his face, “first day in Ponyville. Success in my book.”

“Then it is one in mine as well,” Twilight beams at him as she nods her head in approval. Thankful to see the demeanor on his face of gratitude. However her face changes just to confusion as she watches his cheerful character fall down to ice cold straight face. “Flash? Is everything alright?”

“Get behind me,” he whispers while sticking his muzzle up and he smells the air for another whiff. Twilight tries to do the same, but can’t sense anything off, and only chooses to follow what he says. He draws his sword and starts to creep further in to the house with Twilight not far behind him.

“What is it Flash?” she asks him again.

“That smell… I know that smell,” he says while they walk.

Going room by room trying to find the source. Flash doesn’t tell her anything more about the sent that he smells, remaining quiet instead. But it’s clear to Twilight that he thinks they’re not alone in the house. Clearing out the down stairs he makes his way up the steps with Twilight not far behind him. He pushes open the doors to the guest rooms, but nothing is found still. Until he finally reaches the master bedroom after sneaking down the halls, going in sword first.

Before he has time to react though the door slams down on his hoof and knocks the sword loose from his grasp. Instinctively kicking the door back in on the attacker, Flash rushes in and confronts them. Showing only a single changeling standing there in the room baring fangs that shine in the slight light coming through from Luna’s moon with drool running down their tips as he snarls at the guard standing before him after being found out in the house. The creature quickly slaps the door back closed on the mare so he and the guard can go one on one for a bit without any interference. The rugged coat, and clear stench that is coming off of him only shows that this thing has not been living in the best of conditions for a long time as broken pieces of dirt seem to break off from his skin with every movement. ‘Possibly a rouge soldier,’ Flash pictures. The soldier aspect being confirmed when he sees the short sword across his back.

The creature lunges at him and tries to sink his fangs in to the guard’s neck, but as he closes in, Flash falls backwards on to his own back to catch him in his fore hooves, immediately picking him up from the attack and hurtling him over top to over shoot his mark. Sentry takes the opening to roll off to the side and picks up his sword from the ground, twisting about just in time to see the changeling draw his own sword in response as he tries to get a drop on the guard as they now meet in the middle with metal clashing against metal.

Twilight creaks open the door to get a peek at what’s going on in her bed room. Only to find a battle of the blades commencing as strike after strike lands on one another with a few sparks flying off from the contact. After dodging an unsuccessful attack, Flash manages to use his own wing to slap and sting the hoof that grasps the sword, causing the changeling to drop it while the simplistic attack has the desired effect. But that’s not before the creature uses his own hooves to buck the guard’s sword from his grasp once again as well. Both of them now disarmed, the changeling once again tries to take a bite out of the guard between the neck plates, only to get a hoof bracer to the snout as the sharp crack of a broken nose fills the room and leaves his muzzle throbbing. Though the creature doesn’t have time to dwell on such things as he is literally lifted off the ground and thrown across the room by Sentry… closer to his blade than he originally was.

‘Okay,’ Flash chats among himself, ‘not what I wanted to do.’

The enemy reaches his blade faster, causing a slight gasp from Twilight as she sees him try to fly straight towards Sentry. Pushing open the door and charging up a spell in her horn to help him and play her part. Twi soon realizes that he really doesn’t need it as Flash makes due with what he can and rips off his helmet and whips it around at speed, hurtling it across the room and in to the face of the attacker. The sunning defense causes a further breaking of his nose and even blood to start to dribble out from his mouth, as the changeling flies end over end in a ball towards the guard, giving him all the time Flash needs to grab his own weapon and attack the creature back.

Drawing his blade up with what strength he can, the changeling manages to block the attack from Flash trying to cleave him in half while he lays down on the ground. Now only attack the Pegasus’s legs with his own as he kicks a hoof out from under him and brings Sentry down atop as they roll about the ground for a second as the creature brings a knee in to the chest of the guard while the hit takes the wind out of him. With this recovery time, the opponent leaps up and tries for a single slash across the exposed midsection.

With a quick parry of his blade, Flash misguides the attack away from his stomach and sees his opening. A single swing at the fore hoof is delivered to the creature as a carefully taken care of weapon with a razors edge, does its job properly as it carves through tissue and even bone. The severed hoof from the changeling hits the ground while the creature wiles back in pain landing on his rump as he tries to cover up the wound. Using whatever magic he can muster in his horn, the changeling levitates a chair and even a lamp off the ground, throwing them at his assailant in an attempt to give him a little breathing room so he can get away while the bright green ooze starts to still seep out of him and on to the carpet.

Twilight sees the objects in the green aura, and steps in as they fly through the air and hit her guard. Both Flash and the changeling looking over to see the Princess standing there, rather proud of herself at the moment as she glares at the injured creature. Unable to hide the grin on his exposed face, Flash continues his assault. Blood now coating the edge of his blade he swings a few more times, this time though they miss as the changeling forces himself to his feet and backs up after ever attempt, and soon gets pushed to the balcony in his defense.

Seizing his chance, Flash lands one last blow that at first it looks like he missed, but instead slices right through one of the changeling’s insect like wings without a problem like it went through paper. Before the creature knows what happed though, a single hind kick contacts his chest with a force that would make AJ proud. The impact is enough to not only knock him off the balcony, but even give him some air time as he leaves the ground for a moment, and considering that the previous slash clipped his wings, he falls with only a slight yelp and lands on the hard ground at an awkward angle. Twisting his fragile neck around snapping it on impact.

Twilight watches all of this transpire in only a matter of a few moments. When she hears the impact though, she uses her magic to pick up the hoof and carries it over to the edge, dropping it with the rest of its owner as she stands right next to Flash as they both look down at the would be home invader. Both of them using their wings fly down to the corpse, to see if it is really just that after all. Flash leans in to the creature’s mouth, while Twilight starts to have images of him getting an ear bit off in response. But after hearing nothing, and seeing that the neck is twisted around he calls it for what it is.

A dead changeling.

“Why was he here?” she ask out loud.

“That I don’t know,” he tries to answer her. Thinking back to what he noticed about the adversary during the fight, “I could smell him when we got back here, that’s how I knew something was up. Seeing as the fact that he looked dirty and un-kept. It’s possible that he is just a stray, almost savage changeling that went his separate way after the battle in Canterlot. However, this has to be brought up to Celestia as soon as possible.”

She nods in total agreement, “I wondered what that was you were sniffing for. Anyways, I have lessons with her tomorrow, we can tell her then. We both will be seeing her as your coming with me to begin with.”

“Understood, Twilight,” Flash salutes, wiping his blade clean while Twilight uses a spell to get the blood out of the carpet when they get back up to the room. Leaving her body guard to call the coroner of Pony Ville, seeing as they’ve probably never had to pick up a changeling corpse before. While he gets ahold of them though, this leaves Twilight to ponder one thing, ‘I guess it may be a good thing to have a guard around here from time to time,’ although she may be capable of protecting herself if need be. Tonight may not have ended so well had he not been there with a keen sense of danger. ‘I’m, going to get an ‘I told you so’ from Celestia when she hears this.’

Considering when a royal guard calls upon you, it doesn’t really matter what time of night it is. You get up, and do your job. The coroner arrives with a few police ponies at the scene. Upon seeing the putrid body, and smelling it much sooner, the older colt who has been doing his job for years almost gags. “Ugh… how long has he been out here?” he ask when the stench hits his nose, “I thought you just killed him?”

“I did,” Flash answers while Twilight stands closer and closer to him without realizing it, “he smelled worse alive then he did dead actually.”

The colt looks over the body and sees the snapped neck as a result from the fall. Along with the severed hoof upon the ground. Then he takes note of the rugged, dirt ridden coat along his body, “I see what you mean… not the most hygienic creature. In all my years this is the first time I’ve run across a changeling in my travels.”

The police pony takes the two aside and gets their statement as they start to pack up the corps. In no time at all leaving the Princess and the guard alone there at the house once again. Twilight shakes her head at even the thought that a changeling was in her own house, in Pony Ville none the less. Going back up to her room, she puts the chair and lamp back where they are supposed to go while Flash checks the house once more just to be safe. Coming back to the Princess with nothing to show, he confirms that the house is empty. “Whelp were alone here, this time,” Flash says walking in on Twilight in her bedroom. The Princess stands there looking over the same balcony that less than an hour ago, somepony fell over and died from, almost still seeing the stains of blood. Flash knows that something is going through her mind, as he walks up to her side calmly and rests a reassuring hoof on her shoulder. “Are you going to be alright, Ms. Sparkle?” he asks softly with the same sweet voice he has always had towards her, though the simple hoof gesture speaking more than he ever could.

“As well as I could hope to be,” she tries to say without getting red in the face. Glad that the night is still upon them and hides the expression that would surely give her away, “considering the circumstances that is, Flash.”

“If you need anything, Twilight, anything at all… I’m right across from you.”

‘Please don’t go,’ she tries to say to him, but the words fall on deaf ears as she stands there and instead tells him nothing.

Just a blank stare remains on her face as she watches him lower his head respectively once more. “It will be an honor to serve you, Princess Twilight…” Flash raise his head while he removes his helmet for the night in front of her. Although his eyes are still show even while it’s on, it’s not the same when it’s taken off and she can get every subtle twitch, every single glance the calm blue orbs portray and even the twinkle in them that they have at this hour of night. He starts to head back to his room, that’s when she finally gets the ability to speak once more, and the guts to go a little further with her guard.

“Flash…” she whispers, almost whimpering, as she watches him come to a stop.

“Yes, Twilight?” he ask turning around to face her.

Not saying a word, she walks up to him. Stopping momentarily to get another glimmer of those wonderful blue eyes. Before she leans in and kisses him sweetly on his exposed cheek. The feeling of having his body pressed against her lips, even if it isn’t his own, is almost enough to make her lose control instantly. ‘Don’t mess this up…don’t do it,’ she tells herself. All the while she starts to melt in to the moment that she has envisioned for some time now, or at least something close to it, ‘you made it this far after all,’ it feels like the kiss lasts a life time. Although she may have wanted it to, Twilight slowly pulls back from the sweet gesture as her lips themselves part open, letting out a hushed breath, as her eyes still remain closed. Opening them ever so slightly, she sees the look on his face, and more importantly his cheeks. The lighter coat that Flash is adorned with gives way to the rush of crimson filling his cheeks as the color contrast pushes through the night time light, and gives her a clear view of what her guard is going through. ‘At least im not the only one that gets this way,’ she tell her self, before saying anything to him out loud, “Thank you, Flash Sentry… for everything,” she simply tells him while he now tries to think of anything to say to her after the little gesture she pulled.

“You’re very welcome, Twilight Sparkle,” he tries but fails to hide the sincereness in his voice as it starts to tremble almost as bad as Twis legs do when he is around. They both grin at one another forgetting that he just killed someone and they are standing where the creature took its last breath before it fell to its death. “Will that be all Ms. Sparkle?” he ask her, the smile still stamped on his face.

“That will be all Flash,” she this time gives him a light bow. Then watches as he returns it and leaves the room to go in to his own. ‘Cadance is never going to believe I just did that,’ she thinks highly of herself as she flops in to bed like a filly with her first crush. Nearly giggling as she relives what she just did. Hearing the water to the shower turn on, she tries to get some sleep knowing that this colt, one she is truly starting to fall for. Is now showering in her own home, and he’s not going anywhere.

Little does Twilight know, she’s not the only one who is having this go through her head. Flash goes in to his room and quietly closes the door behind him. Slumping down behind the door as he ponders his own thoughts that have been abuzz sense Twi walked in to the kitchen this morning. ‘Get a hold of yourself Flash!’ he literally slaps himself before getting up, ‘It was a gentle kiss on the cheek to say thank you… that’s all.’

The more he thinks about it though, the more he wants to burst over in to her room and tell her something that’s been going on for a long time now. He shakes his head, putting the helmet on the table, armor in the closet and the sword close by the bed if need be. Stepping in the tub to rinse off quickly, he turns the faucet so the hot water can run its way down his face and take out some of the blood that managed to remain on him after the fight. Taking out the green from his coat after some scrubbing, and a liberal application of soap. Flash steps out and dries off quickly to get some shut eye before the day tomorrow.

The bed feels great after a long day in a new town. Considering that he has to be up early to go with the Princess to Canterlot. Once he puts his head on the pillow and gets comfortable though, it isn’t long before he starts to think more and more about what happened today. ‘That’s all it is,’ he tells himself again, trying to remind himself of his place, ‘that’s all… or maybe?’

9

Chapter nine

The fight to Canterlot takes no time at all, even while carrying Havoc on her back. Cadance reaches Canterlot with the kids early enough so the family can spend the rest of the day together. Considering though that even for royalty, she still has to wait on the train to arrive that is destined for the Crystal Empire. The train ride takes a few hours, the better part of the afternoon as Cadance reaches her home later in the night.

Entering the castle and being greeted by the guards. She wanders about doing her normal night rounds to ensure everything is alright while she was gone. Finally running in to her husband, Shining armor, now giving a few guards final orders for the night.

Twilight’s brother met her while she was young as Twi's foal sitter many years ago. Although shy at first, he eventually worked up the courage to ask her out. As time passed by the two's relationship grew even more and eventually in time they were married. Shining is a pure white unicorn with a blue mane, having lighter blue highlights through them, capping it off with blue hooves. The only thing purer than his coats color on the back drop of a freshly fallen snow in the purity in his heart as a stallion, and as a guard to do his job. He always respectful, and ready to go the distance to make sure the job gets done the first time around, and right. Shining is dependable in every form of the word, whether it’s to the crown as an adult, or even to his wife as her husband. Especially when it comes to family, namely his baby sister, considering for the longest time he was the only true friend she had growing up (there’s a reason he is her BBBFF after all).

“I should have guessed that you’d still be up,” she says sneaking up on him. Shining almost jumps in surprise at meeting his wife again after the only few days she was gone.

“Sweetie!” he gallops up to her and gives her a loving kiss on the lips before holding her for a moment in his fore hooves. “I would have expected you to show up sometime tomorrow morning.”

“Meh…” she shrugs her shoulders, “I caught an early train just in time after taking the kids back to Canterlot from seeing their favorite aunt.”

“You mean that’s not you?” he jokes with her as they walk down the halls.

“Oh you know what I mean,” she playfully shoves him a bit with her hips, “I had to stay long enough though to meet the guard after all.”

Shining almost forgot completely about his sister getting a royal guard for her own. Even though he signed the orders for him to go, Shining can’t even remember the guard’s name. But then again considering he is the captain of the royal guard, in charge of all those under him, and on top of that a prince now. He can forgive himself for it. “By the way, how is she taking the news of having a guard around?”

‘Probably as well as one may expect considering who it is,’ she tells herself without saying anything to him, “oh… you know…” she plays it off with a few waves of her hoof in the air, “It’s a major change to adjust to, but eventually she’ll get used to it.”

Shining Armor knows his wife well enough to know when she’s hiding something. All he has to do is give her a slight glare and an eye brow raise, the same one he would give to a guard who has done something. Cadance starts to feel the sweat coming on her skin, the thought almost of a foal caught with a hoof in the cookie jar almost permeates her mind. She knows that there is no use trying to hide the fact of what she did, all she wonders really though is the reaction that he’ll have after finding out that he just signed the orders to send a guard that Twilight has a crush on, to be living with her.

“Okay fine,” she starts to explain the best way she can without making herself sound like cupid, “the guards name is Flash Sentry. Twilight knew him a few years back when she first met him, sort of, at her first summit as a Princess. It was obvious when I saw how she acted around him, that she felt something for the colt.”

“How did you figure that in such a short time?” he asks stupidly.

Cadance just gives him the ‘are you serious’ look as he remembers. ‘Right… this is Cadance,’ he dodges the bullet, “Never mind… go on.”

“Anyways, I knew that she was forcing these feeling down in to her, and hiding such a thing is always bad. Over the years when she would come by I purposefully would assign him to her in the hopes that they would connect,” she rolls her eyes thinking back to those time when the pair would wind up together in the empire. Flash acting as an assistant to help her during her stay so Twilight could focus on the matters of why she would come to visit if it wasn’t just for fun. “Never the less your sister is quite she shy one as you may guess, and Flash is no different when around her,” she pauses for a moment while she sees her husband start to chuckle, already knowing exactly what she is talking about. “When I came up to Canterlot to see Celestia and Luna though, they told me how they were looking for a guard to help watch over Twilight. All Twily asked was for one to be ‘Dependable, Reliable, and always willing to lend a helping hoof when need be,’ in her words, and on top of that, one she is comfortable around. Seeing how they have acted around each other in the past, he fit. Minus that last bit about being totally ‘comfortable’ around him.”

“That’s Twily for ya,” Shining snickers once more at his sisters’ demise.

Cadance even sharing a bit in the giggle before she continues, “Apart from that, which will pass the more time they spend around one another… hopefully. Flash is rather suitable for the task, and a plus is,” she smiles at the little plan she put together, “he thinks rather highly of her as well.”

The husband starts to shake his head at his sly wife, seeing the eagerness in her eyes for some kind of approval over her actions, while at the same time expecting some sort of rebuttal. “Hmm… I see…" Shining pauses for a second to mull this thought over in his mind, "okay then,” is all he says as he walks off down the hall towards their bedroom, passing her as she stops.

“What?” she gasps, “That’s it?”

He turns around to face her with a grin over his face, “yep.”

“No ‘why would you try and set up my own sister?’, ‘what are you playing matchmaker for?’, or even at least ‘this is my baby sister, she’s too young’. None of that talk what so ever?”

“Eh… I’m tired dear,” Shining brushes it off. In the back of his head the Captain now remembers Flash from the past after his wife repeated his name. Working with him even on a few occasions as needed, and from what he remembers. The guard gets the stamp of approval, in more than once sense. “I may be the older brother, but at the same time I know Twily is growing up. Even more so with being a Princess now. You have a good taste for couples, after all, when Celestia and Discord finally came out about their relationship, I didn’t hear any sort of argument from your end?”

“Luna on the other hoof had quite a lot to say,” Cadance starts to giggle for a moment as she recalls the night after the older regal sister announced her infatuation with the master of chaos, and the subsequent trip to Canterlot Medical Hospital after Luna and Discord had less than stellar words on the matter to be said to each other. “I do have a knack for these things, I mean I got you didn’t I?”

“Exactly,” he says waiting for his wife to get beside him as she uses her wing to pull herself closer in before he continues, “If anypony can see a good pair, then it’s you,” he switches his tone to the more protective sibling, the stern glare getting the point across rather well, “but if he does anything to her that she doesn’t like and she runs back here crying. Flash is going to have a hell of a time trying to keep me from using the entire army to destroy him, and you can quote me on that.”

Cadance just nods in response, knowing full well he’s playing a role that was given to him upon Twilights birth. Giving his a kiss on the cheek before they reach their bed room, “hmm… I don’t think you have to worry about him doing anything to wrong her, and you can quote me on that.”

They get to the door as the guard there salutes them both, and holds the door for them. Cadance steps in, while Shining stops in front of the guard and leans in his ear to give his final order for the night. “Cadance has been gone for the last few days,” he reminds the guard, “and tonight is our usual, special, night,” he says with a wink while the guard nods and gives a final salute.

“No one is to disturb you, understood sir.”

With that the prince closes the door for the night so he and Cadance can get to their… couples activities. Leaving the guard to stand there alone for the time being.

A few minutes pass, and as soon as the guard outside the door starts to hear the giggles, moans, and grunts from inside the royal bedroom. He taps his hoof on the ground three times in a row. Listening to the echo of it bounce off the crystal walls as the sound travels in the dead of night. In a few moments time, a thick black cloud comes from through the open window down the hall, followed by several changelings hovering close by following it. The cloud stops in front of the guard and two glowing eyes appear in side of it before it materializes in to its true form.

Kind Sombra appears in full armor, wearing the new set that Chrysalis gave him, on the ground as he looks both ways down the hall. “The couple has gone to, bed for the night,” the guard says. Changing in to his own form of one of the queens soldiers, “they shouldn’t be out till morning, but I would still hurry.”

“Well-l-l don-n-e,” the king says to him almost in a hiss of a snake while a sly grin comes on his face, adverting his attention to the changelings that have come with him and motions them to follow him further. Considering that he used to rule over the whole kingdom here, finding his way through his old castle is no challenge at all. So while the changelings with him think that he’s lost as they seem to creep down hall after hall aimlessly, the king knows exactly where he’s going.

They reach a central hallway that branches off in to other parts of the castle. Exactly what Sombra was looking for. Only issue is though a few guards in the center doing their rounds as they search for anything out of the ordinary. He draws the new sword from his back ever so slightly as he gestures the ones with him to hold back for a moment as he as his fun. Turning back in to his shadow form he flies above the guards silently, taking them by surprise as he sticks to the shadows of the ceiling. The materialized king uses his weight and speed to his advantage fully. Dropping to the floor, he slices one in half without any effort as the blade cuts cleanly through both metal and flesh equally. The entrails spill over the crystal floor and almost make his is coworkers slide over the blood like ice as it comes from their once comrade, now just two heaps of flesh. The other three guards gain their footing and stand there for a moment dumbfounded at the black unicorn standing in front of them with a lust in his eyes of the most vicious kind before they finally realize who it is in a snap.

“King…King… Sombra!” one screeches, “no, it can’t be?!”

The king starts to laugh as he licks the fresh blood on his blade, ‘she said it was sharp alright’. “You better believe it’s me, the true king has returned.”

“Not for long!” another one of the guards says as he takes a swing at the king attempting to get some sort of distance between he and his friends as the rest of them take a step back, knowing his power.

Although the guard is trained, and brave at that for trying to strike him, it is a foolish thing to do. Sombra has been doing this sort of thing for years, and wasn’t a stallion to allow others to have all the fun in his earlier years. Using his blade to block out the guards, Sombra whips the shield around in an aura of magic from his back as it smashes in to the side of the guards own armor. Forcing him to slide across the slick floor until he finally comes to a stop a few yards away.

Righting himself back up, the courageous guard points to one of his fellow companions near him with a hoof, “quick! Go and get the-”

He doesn’t get another word in as the jagged sword flies through the air as if it was a guillotine, burying itself in to the floor after cutting clean through his neck without problem. The only sound made is the ting of the helmet as it it’s the floor with the head still inside. Bright red blood spurts out of the neck and in the air, while the look on his face remains the same from what he had up until his death as the guard he was pointing to takes off. Sombra is about to go after him, but instead turns his attention to the last guard, who fumbles to take out the battle axe he wields. Step by step the king draws closer and closer to him. Seeing the shaking of the weapon grow as the distance closes evermore.

“My friend is on his way to alert the rest of the guards!” he shouts at his adversary, “you may be strong, but you can’t take all of us. I know you’re not stupid enough to try.”

Sombra shakes his head with a psychotic chuckle as he uses his own magic to lift the guard off the floor by the throat, listening to the gasps as he tries to take in air, “no you’re right… I’m not stupid, but I am boarder line insane.”

The king’s blade whips itself out of the ground and returns to its owner. The only problem being the colt that remains in the way as the blade punctures clean through the metal back plate and out the chest. The serrations on his weapon doing their part and acting like a hook, pulling tissue through the hole and sticking to the blade as he drops the guard to the floor in a puddle of his own fluids. The last thing the guard sees is his coworker, being dragged back to the king by changelings.

Sombra stands there before the guard as he is forced on his knees by the king’s temporary subjects. The guard sees what has happened to the others, knowing full well that there is nothing he can do but perhaps try and reason with him. “What is it you want?” he asks, wondering if there is anything he can do to bargain with. The colt has a mare back at home that he would like to see and a young foal waiting for him. He wasn’t even supposed to have this watch, and took it from a friend so he could go out tonight, being told ‘I owe you dude’ by the friend as he trotted off. “Please… there has to be something that will give you reason to show some compassion?”

Sombra sees the urgency in his eyes and knows there is some motive behind his desperation, “I’m going to guess you have a family back home waiting for you, am I right with this?”

“Y-y-yes…” he stutters, hoping that this may get him somewhere, “A wife, and young daughter.”

The king looks at him as a wicked grin stretches from ear to ear, “well then… I guess they will still get to see you tonight after all,” he says.

The guard’s eyes light up as he thinks he may have just gotten out of a brutal death. However, he could not be so wrong. Sombra grasps his sword in his hooves while spinning around and slices across the guard’s belly. Letting the entails distend out of him and fall to the floor, the guard is in more shock then anything as he is unsure what just happened at first, not even registering in his head fully. Soon enough though, he finds himself let go by the changelings that were holding him and he slumps over to one side on the floor while blood pours out from the mortal wound. Intestines even drape over top of his hooves as he tries to almost hold them there in place. Sombra steps right next to his head, while the hapless guard mutters to him in an attempt to understand.

“…but… I thought?”

“Humph,” Sombra grunts at him, looking up for a moment with just his eyes at one of the changelings followed by a quick wink. In a flash of magic from their trade, the changeling transforms perfectly in to the fallen guard on the floor. “I said your family would get to see you, but who said it would really be you?”

That’s the last thing he hears as his eyes close once more while the fluids drain from him and he dies slowly there on the floor. Sombra taps a hoof and the changelings with him all take the form the other guards there scattered around, “keep your head low and don’t get killed. If you hear of anything new, keep us informed.”

The changelings nod at him in acknowledgement as they pick up the weapons and take what armor they can, acting like they belong where they are as the bodies are disposed of and with the help of some magic the stains from the fluids are removed. Soon following Sombra as he goes about his duty and travels down the halls to an unguarded door. The door itself is as unassuming as one may ever guess, but Sombra knows its true purpose. Running his hoof along the edge of the door way, he hears the locks from behind the door come undone.

This is one of the castles holding rooms for crystals, it’s secured from locks behind the door that can only be unlocked by the magical touch of the right user. Although Shining Armor and Cadance have in fact added themselves to the ponies able to open it, they were unable to remove Sombra from that list. Slowly creaking open, the sight of hundreds of his original crystals brings almost a tear to the tyrant’s eyes, almost. All of them having been around sense he was first the king here, and all of them able to boost his power to new levels.

“Hello my little beauties…” he starts to laugh dastardly, “did you miss me?”

He removes the sack that was under his armor and loads up as many of them as he can in it before securing his precious cargo on his back. Soon afterwards turning to one of the changelings with him in disguise, “I have what I came for, and your queen will be glad to know that she got a few more spies in the empire.” the single changeling nods at him silently as the Sombra’s form changes once more and he takes to the shadows, while the rest of the changelings go about their own task and keep their heads low to the ground.

10

Chapter ten

Twilight gets up earlier than the day before to pack a small bag in her room for her travel to Canterlot. A couple books, quills, extra scrolls, inkwell, and of course her crown (not liking to fly with it on top of her head). Setting the bag on her bed after making it quickly, the Princess hops in the shower as she uses the nice warm water to help wake her up for the day. Looking through the sky light, she realizes that there isn’t any light in the sky period. The sun hasn’t even risen at this hour. ‘I wonder if he is up or not?’ she ponders while using some shampoo on her mane to get it squeaky clean. Rinsing the last bit of soap out, Twilight steps out, opting for a towel instead of a spell to dry off as she likes sometimes how the act can help her wake up. Soon enough walking out in to her room. There she hears a knock at the door, and the voice that reminds her once again she isn’t alone in the house anymore. Twilight grasps her towel, clenching it around her rump and legs. The thought of if he were to have come in here and saw her like this would have to be something to keep between them… seeing as her friends would eat that up.

“Twilight?” Flash says standing there awkwardly outside the door twiddling his hooves. He heard the faucet go off and he knows on the other side of this door is Twilight probably standing there in her towel, dripping wet… ‘Clean thoughts there Sentry, clean. Thoughts.’ The guard shakes his head reminding himself as he tries to get rid of that image, not something a guard of the princess should think about too often. “Breakfast is ready ma’am, downstairs waiting when you’re ready.”

Snapping out of her trance of wonder, she realizes what he said moments ago, breakfast, “ahh… I’ll be down in a sec,” she stumbles to answer him, “already packed, just drying off,” she answers him waiting for a response.

“Understood, Twilight,” he answers her.

The Princess can hear the hoof steps of her guard going down the hall way. Meanwhile the princess rubs as fast as her hooves will allow to get done as she puts up the towel on the door knob to the bath room. Sliding the bag over her back she is about to step out the door when she pauses for a moment, looking over at the table in the corner with the mirror to help putting on makeup, and various other girly things. ‘Well… I guess it couldn’t hurt,’ she tells herself, as she trots over quickly and pulls out a glass bottle with her magic. A particular favorite brand of perfume that Rarity highly recommended to her, but she never had a reason to really use, until now that is. The smitten mare applies it generously before she sets it down and leaves the room to the kitchen.

As Twilight enters, the smell of a fresh meal fills the air. Two omelets are on the table ready and still hot for them to eat. A glass of orange juice there, and two slices of buttered toast. ‘Well I’ll be,’ she can’t help but smile at the gesture, while watching Flash pull out a chair for her.

“I wasn’t sure what you wanted this morning,” Flash scratches the back of his head, “nor what exactly you liked in terms of food. Considering yesterday was the most you and I have ever casually talked with one another, I’m still learning here.”

The princess listens to him speak as she comes in and takes a seat. Shooting him an appreciative smile and passing by him, during which his nostrils go up in the air as he senses a vestige about her that wasn’t there before. Something that isn’t lost on her, even out of the corner of her eye, now only leaving a smirk on the side of her face so he can’t see.

“Well judging by the smell,” she says taking another whiff of the wonderful aroma, and bringing him out of his own curiosity of her sent, “I think you hit the nail on the head.”

Twi sits down and takes a bite of the egg dish in front of her. Spinach, with fresh cheddar cheese sliced in, and hay bacon bits folded in to it all as the flavors meld together. ‘Oh my,’ she gasps in her head, ‘he can cook too!?’ Twilight beams across the table to him. Considering she never has been much of a culinary expert, but can manage a few home dishes, given enough time. To have another pony that can cook in the house may just give her a reason to catch up in the field.

“I’m going to guess that you like it?” he asks rhetorically, seeing the look on her face of approval plastered all over.

Twilight nods vigorously, taking another bite and swallowing it quickly, savoring the flavor still as it slides down her tongue. “Trust me Flash, I love it… just never expected a guard to be the cooking type,” she raises an eye brow hoping that he would explain perhaps. Luckily for her, he does without any more questions asked.

“When I first joined the guard I was put in the galley. Being the lowest rung of the ladder will do that to you, ‘Cranking’ they called it actually, though it didn’t help that I picked up cooking quite fast. That just kept me in there longer,” he snickers remembering all the moments he spent peeling potatoes, baking breads, and even a few cakes here and there for the officials.

“Well you certainly don’t disappoint,” Twilight responds, soon recalling what else he said before. They really don’t know one another in terms of outside the work place. If he is going to be around, forever how long, what could possibly go wrong in spending a day together outside of the profession… to learn more about one another of course. Even if she may feel like she’ll die from it. “However, seeing as you will be here for the foreseeable future,” she sees his eyes widen in anticipation at what’s coming next, wondering herself what could be going on inside that head of his, “perhaps we should have more of the ‘casual moments.’ Something to step back, and perhaps get to know each other better?”

Flash sits there for a few moments while they both take another bite out of the food on their plate. This luckily gives him a moment to think of how to answer this, without sounding to eager. “That sounds like a lovely idea, Twilight,” he responds with a simple nod, seeing as anything further and he might as well be begging her, “did you have anything particular in mind?”

Twilight didn’t honestly think she would get this far. Considering it’s just a casual talk with one another, as friends even. She thinks of anything they could do, other than stay in the house, and actually get out in town. “Haven’t gotten that far yet,” she shrugs her shoulders jokingly, “but we’ll think of something, until then…” she says getting up from the table while he takes both their plates after finishing up to the sink. “…Let’s be off.”

Flash holds the door open for her, as he slides his weapon on and follows her outside. Both of the ponies take to the sky for the trip to Equestrias capital, Canterlot.

____________________________

Celestia opens the window to the study room and sets out a few books, and as any mother would expect, running between her feet is none other than, her son. The little colt adores his mother with every fiber of his being, and even though he may take after his father more in terms of appearance, nature, magical gifts and abilities, humor, and mindset. Just like Rose nearly worships her father, His heart truly goes with his loving mom. Who no matter his appearance, as dissimilar it may be from other ponies, has always treated him like normal.

The little guy looks at the books his mother sets down and recognizes a few of them, recalling as his father would read some of the history ones to him to try and give him a little insight on the past, and even a few of his dads antics back then, “Is Twilight coming over to study?”

“Yes she is, sweetie,” she smiles as she awaits her student to come over, “however, when she gets here you know that you will have to let us be, right?”

“I know, mommy,” he sighs at the thought of not getting to spend some time with his aunt, “can I say hi to her though?”

Celestia cranes her head down to look at her son, who sits just between her fore legs. “Well of course you can,” she answers him while returning with a kiss on his fore head.

“Flying tackle hug?”

Tia stops for a second to think, making note that she would like her student to be able to breath fine and not have the issue of cracked ribs, “Flying tackle, no…” she pauses for a second as Havoc’s face frowns a bit, before she brings it back up with her next words, “Although I can say yes to a bear hug to her neck…”

In a few moments time, Twilight lands through the window of the room. Gracefully watching her form, she folds up her wings and places her bag on the ground. Seeing Celestia turn around to greet her, the young Princess never gets the chance to say a word as she gets a foal wrapping around her neck.

“Twilight!” Havoc beams while dangling from her.

“It’s nice to see you too, Havoc,” she wraps a hoof around his little body and pulls him in closer. Looking over his shoulder to see his mother standing there giggling to herself. However her look changes when she sees another Pegasus land through the window next to her student.

Flash takes a bow the instant he sees the sun goddess before him. “Good day, Princess Celestia,” he says raising his head back up to look at her.

Celestia takes a few moments to look over the guard, she’s never seen him until this time after all and first impression is everything as they say. Well-kept armor, strong body, and even more well-mannered. On face value alone she can see why Cadance would have picked him. “Good day to you as well, gentle colt,” she welcomes him warmly, “you must be Twilight's guard that was assigned to her from the Crystal Empire.”

Twi lets down the little tike as she goes to properly introduce him. “That he is,” she steps up right next to him, “Princess… this is Flash Sentry,” the prideful look that the young Princess has even while saying his name is enough to give away that she thinks of him more than just a guard.

Celestia glances between the two as she stands there, noting the subtle twitches and color change that both of them have as she extends a hoof and shakes the new guards own, “it’s a pleasure… I can see already that Princess Twilight will be in capable hooves.”

Twilight looks at Flash as the two start to blush, quickly adverting their eyes from one another. The three have forgotten about Havoc who is still in the room. He raises a hoof to the side platting on the guard and taps it getting his attention.

“Mr. Flash, I didn’t know you were coming today as well?” the young colt says with wide eyes.

“Well…” Flash answers as he leans down on his legs to get at eye level with him, “I’m going to be staying with Twilight for now on. Helping her with whatever she may ask of me… and of course making sure she doesn’t get in to, trouble,” he winks at him. Getting a laugh from both Havoc and his mother at the same time, while Twilight stands there shaking her head.

‘Well he knows how to get the kids to like him,’ she thinks.

“You’re just like aunt Cadance when Twilight was younger… you’re her foal sitter!” he laughs at the thought of the still young, beautiful mare needing to be watched over like one his own age. The giggles in the room grow as he says that last line and it finally registers in his ears.

Celestia picks him up though to try and cut it short, and save her student from going any redder in the face then she already is. “Okay dear, your auntie and I have some work to do now though. Why don’t you go see what your sister is doing?”

“Okay mom!” he grins giving her a quick hug around the neck, as she lets him down while he hits the ground running and scampers down the hall.

The older Princess closes the door and looks at the guard, still trying to hold back a giggle from his own comment, “well I think you just got a fan… nice to know Cadance could find a guard with some humor.”

“I know what you mean,” Twilight looks at him with a cockeyed grin, still seeing the red in his face as well.

“Well I couldn’t pass up getting the young prince to laugh,” he answers her, scratching the back of his head through the helmet.

That’s when Twilight recalls the events of the previous night in her head. Changing her tone to that of one more serious. “Celestia… we have to talk,” the Princess says to her, and in an instant the white goddess knows that something is up, “Last night after I showed Flash around town and we got a quick bite to eat. We got back to the house, but something to Flash didn’t seem quite right,” she pauses so Celestia can take it in.

“Oh? What do you mean?” she asks, already having her attention grabbed.

Flash picks up this end as he explains what happened. “We stepped in to the house and I noticed a particular smell in the air, we were trained quite a bit to examine our environments back in basic training,” he explains. Finally making it click in Twilights head on how he picked up that trick, “I cleared the house with Princess Twilight behind me and when we got to her bed room. We found a changeling on the inside waiting.”

Celestia gasps at the thought of having another one of those pests around in these parts again, “A changeling? In your house?” she looks over to Twilight who stands there calmly and nods.

“Yes ma’am,” Flash confirms with her as he finishes up the story, “after a scuffle, the creature was bucked off the side of Twilight balcony and broke its neck on impact. The Ponyville police ponies came and checked it out, while the coroner came also and collected the body.”

Celestia thinks about all of this. There is no reason a creature like that should be this close to Canterlot after what happened at Cadances and Shinings wedding, “Do you recall how the changeling looked?”

Flash thinks back to the fight and what he noticed, “scruffy looking, rugged, un-kept… yet had a military grade short sword. Perhaps a rouge soldier?”

“Exactly what I was thinking young Flash Sentry,” Celestia brings out a parchment a quill, jotting down a quick letter and sending it off after she writes her signature, “…still it’s odd to have one out here anymore. I’d like to have the body examined here in Canterlot. Perhaps with what we can find on him, we may learn where he came from.”

Twilight thinks about all of this and puts it together in her head. It’s a good plan after all, seeing as the Princess has a point on so many levels. However when she looks back at the two talking she finds a hoof on Flash’s shoulder. “I can see Cadance made a good choice in picking the guard,” she praises him, “and I’m forever thankful you were there to bring the changeling down as needed.”

Flash lowers his head again out of respect, “It’s my job, Princess,” feeling a light, gentle hoof under his chin he looks up to see the Princesses eyes filled with genuine happiness that her student is safe.

“…and a fine job you did. However off note, I must say you don’t have to wear the helmet right now,” she chuckles at him, “were quite safe here in the castle, and Twilight has her studies to get to that I would like very much to start,” the princess herself now even coughs a bit in the back of her throat. After thanking him for what he did, it does feel a little rude to say this, “If you don’t mind though, we usually conduct them in, private.”

Flash takes the hint that the solar princess provides, nods to her, and starts to back out of the room, giving a momentary glance to Twilight. Though he sees something this time around. She has the same face she had when he was walking away from her about to go to bed last night as the princess stood out on her balcony, just before she kissed him on the cheek. The thought of that moment comes back as he relieves all the feeling he had from that simple ‘thank you’ gesture. Now going red in the face yet again as he leaves the room.

Celestia looks back and forth between the door that has just closed and to her student who looks like she just saw a loyal pet run away, or a parent leave for work. A meaningful grin coming over her as she passes by Twilight, “come on my student… let’s begin.”

____________________________

The studies go by slowly but surely as the clock ticks one second at a time. Celestia throws out a question here and there and even brings out the charts to show old kingdoms that once stood strong, but how they were brought down through the ingenuity of others. Twilight writes down all that she says word for word. Thinking about what she can do to one day be a leader, the new things that she has learned sense becoming Celestia’s Princess apprentice, the new spells that have been burned in to her mind after hours of practicing, ‘what and where Flash is’… she shakes her head snapping to.

“Is everything alright?” Celestia asks after seeing the sudden, erratic motion of her student.

“Yes, Celestia,” she nods at her before returning to her work. Not ever seeing the smile come across her teachers face. Celestia knows very well what is going on, but can’t help but have some fun with her student either.

“Really now… what’s the protection spell that also induces healing?”

“Sphere of rejuvenation,” Twilight fires off the answer no problem.

“Years sense the last Timber wolf crisis?”

“Four hundred and fifty three,” she answers again without hesitation.

“Hmm…” Celestia thinks of a tough one that her student will actually have a challenge in answering, “name the royal guard that captivated a Princess.”

Twilight freezes for a moment and starts to look through her notes furiously to find where that could have gone. Finding nothing in today’s set, she thinks that maybe it was from a previous day, now rummaging through her bag to find any piece of paper that might help. That is until it finally dawns on her who the Princess is talking about, slowly turning around to see Celestia standing there, lips stretching ear to ear. “Your husband is really starting to rub off on you…”

“Whatever do you mean Twilight?” Celestia plays dumb, “I was merely telling you what I see right in front of me.”

“Oh dear,” Twi lowers here head on to the table before going any further, “are you sure you didn’t set this up with me and Flash?”

“Actually,” Celestia says taking a seat next to her and patting her student on the back, “the only attraction I knew of was what Cadance told me, even then I didn’t really want to say anything definitive until now.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“Well Cadance was right that ‘you arn’t fooling anypony’… I mean I saw it right off the bat,” Celestia explains everything to her, from the moment they flew in. To the playful nature he had in getting the foal to laugh (something that even Twilight herself never could have seen coming from a guard). And who can forget the look that they both had when Flash was leaving the room for the time being.

Twilight leaves her head face down on the table, after being served all the obvious signs that she seems to ignore. She knows that at heart, she does feel something for the colt, although she hasn’t fully admitted it to herself just yet (but is starting to). Twi can admit it to others at least.

“Ymm rimmt,” Twilight mutters under her breath.

The ears perk up on Tia’s head as she tries to listen, “what was that?”

“You’re right,” Twilight confesses to her teacher. Picking herself back up and soon looking off to one side, “I am growing to like him more and more. Heck I started to when I first came back through that mirror, after seeing ‘him’ over there again. Flash acts the same way here as he did in the other world, and I like it. Considering that he now is living with me, it’s not like those feelings are going to lessen any either… I just wish I knew if he felt the same way,” she pounds her head on to the table, letting out a sigh once more.

“Well you don’t have to wonder… he does,” Celestia answers her truthfully.

“B-b-but… how do you know?” she stutters in her response, trying to figure out how Celestia who just met him knows this already in that short time.

“The eyes are a window to many creature’s souls, Twilight, and I can see it in his eyes when he looks at you, especially when I asked him to allow us to study alone. The look in his eyes even showed that he was hurt when he had to leave, but he did because it was an order, not a choice,” the sun goddess tells her student all she sees. Even opening Twilight’s own eyes to the fact that some of those blushes, or stammers in his speech, or even the way he may appear nervous. May not be because he is nervous after all, but perhaps because he is having something going on in him as well. “You can never be for sure what he may be thinking,” Celestia says bringing her back to the conversation, “then again, I think it’s a good bet that if you asked him out on a private night in town, he’ll probably say ‘yes’… that is, if he’s not the one to ask first.”

Twilight remembers the fact that she kind of did ask him for a night to themselves earlier before coming here, and he surely didn’t say ‘no’ to that. “Thank you Celestia,” she leans over and wraps a pair of hooves around her mentor, teacher, and friend, “Thank you, for everything… and always looking out for me.”

Celestia can feel a tear come to her eye as she blinks a few times so it doesn’t make its presence known to Twi as the solar goddess embraces a pony that is much more than just a subject to her, “I may be your mentor, but these lessons can extend past the castle and be applied to all parts of life,” she strokes her students mane, beckoning her to pull her head back slightly, and look up in to her eyes, “and if you are in need, require guidance, or just want to talk to some pony. You know by now throughout the years that you can reach me any time.”

“I know I can, Celestia,” Twilight nuzzles her cheek in to the side of Celestia’s soft coat once more.

Tia has another tear come to her eyes as she pictures this will be what it’s like when her own kids get older and find a colt or mare for themselves. The older alicorn uses her magic to close the books around them and stack them neatly on the table. Getting up with her student they prepare to leave the room.

“I think we’re done for the day,” Celestia chuckles as they close the door behind them, “Now let’s see what that guard of yours is getting in to.”

11

Chapter eleven

The training court yard to the castle is always open to whoever may want to use it whether it be rain, shine, sleet or snow. Having a nice open space with dummy targets to practice both blade and magic alike. Along with racks of weapons to choose from for those that prefer to get up close and personal. Even several engraved plates with basic combat spells, their description, and how to cast them for the adept unicorn in the time of combat. It’s a simple attachment to the castle that helps the guards that have the soul duty to guard royalty hone their skills over time for when they may not be able to bask in actual combat. Something that is lost on many of them seeing as a lot of issues over the years have eventually been talked down and reasoned with before any actual battle did break out. Although where you have testosterone fueled colts showing off their skills, there are bound to be good natured skirmishes between them to see whose better.

Flash brings out both his fore hooves and boxes the ears of a colt trying to on rush him, causing the attacker to freeze for a second at the ringing in his ears. During which, Sentry whips around one of his wings and slaps the hoof holding a training sword in it, sending a surge of nerves up his leg and forcing the muscles to react. Knocking the sword out of hoof and the guard himself defenseless to the follow up hind kick that sends him skidding across the ground. Flash lands gingerly across from him. Extending a hoof to help up his fellow comrade. “Ya alright there?” Flash asks hoisting him up on to all fours,

“Yes sir!” the guard pops to attention. Rather proud of himself that he lasted this long against his superior.

Although he is younger by many of their standards, Flash outranks quite a few of the other guards that one may come across in the castle. However, when a subordinate asks to see what you can do in the ring. Do you really say no to them? That’s how all this started in the training yards, with just a simple show of skill… that was five guards ago. Each one tried their hoof at the new comer, and each one got beaten in one way or another. So far through this Flash has gotten the attention of quite a few onlookers, and also one father in particular.

Discord sits off to the side by himself watching his kids play with a toy sword and shield against one another, along with the occasional playful spell. The father is bouncing back and forth between watching his own kin, and the newcomer. The light orange Pegasus pony guard has never been seen in these parts to his knowledge, nor does Dissy remember seeing him anywhere in the castle. Whoever he is though, he sure is making a name for himself with the others in the crowd. A few of the other guards even stomp their hooves as Flash helps yet another guard up after showing him a thing or two.

“You seem to put too much strength in your run when you try to slash,” he shows the guard. Letting him see the error of his ways, “making you over stepping your mark. Try to hold back some and judge what you need to use by your opponents own strength.”

“Didn’t really think of that. Thank you sir,” the guard salutes after taking the sword and putting it in the sheath. All of them pause for a moment when they hear a slow clap from the back ground. Turning to see the royal prince of chaos himself, Discord, slowly walking up to the little group as he eyes the single guard there in the center.

“Bravo, gentle colt,” he claps his lion paw and eagle talon together, “bravo.”

It takes only a moment for Flash to recognize the creature in front of him, quickly getting to one knee on his fore legs, “Prince Discord… it’s an honor.”

The master of chaos was never one for formalities, look who he is after all. Gesturing for the guard to rise he waves off the comment with a simple talon, “Oh please by all means, just call me Discord… I’m still not used to being a prince,” he looks down on the wedding ring on his claw, “nor do I think I’ll live up to that title.”

“Understood, Discord,” Flash salutes once more, still the prince in front of him not being able to identify the guard.

“Now I know every guard in this castle by first name, last name, their wife’s name, kid’s name if they have one…” he goes on and on, “…buck it, I mean even their great, great, great grandfather’s name,” he says nonchalantly, “however you I have no clue who you are?”

“My apologies sir,” he says, kicking himself that he didn’t introduce himself at first, “I’m-”

Before he can answer though, a small little creature teleports just a few feet above him and lands on Sentry's back with a dull thud against the plating. Unknown to Discord, Havoc just saw the new guard earlier, and as his mother stated after he left, has taken a shine to him almost instantly.

“Flash Sentry!” the young prince yells as he straddles the back of the golden armor and holds himself up, “I didn’t know you were playing out in the court yard as well.”

The father though is stuck on the name that was said by his son. ‘Flash Sentry… now why does that name sound familiar. Wait? Isn’t that?’ it clicks to him in an instant and he waits for the guard to place his son down first.

“Easy there, young prince,” Flash says to him softly, “I wouldn’t want you to cut yourself on my sword,” he taps the weapon as it lays strapped across his back in the sheath.

“Mr. Sentry?” Discord says while Rosebud quickly catches up to her brother and starts to play around the now familiar guard, looking at their reflections in the armor and even chasing one another through and under his legs. “Would you happen to be the Flash Sentry, from the Crystal Empire, once under Princess Cadance and prince Shining Armor, now here in Ponyville to watch over Twilight Sparkle?”

He pauses for a moment at the explanation. Realizing that he must have been filled in at some point about this, “the very same actually.”

Not another word is said as Flashes hoof is grabbed up in the mighty lion paw and shuck repeatedly, while Discord beams with pride. “Well it’s a pleasure to meet you Flash Sentry, I didn’t know that Cadance got somepony so capable to watch over our dear Twilight.”

“Actually, more than capable,” Princess Celestia says while her and her student walk in to the court yard after seeing the small gathering and the Pegasus at the center. The others all around them, and even Flash himself bow at first when they see both Princesses coming in to see them. Quickly rising soon afterwards to draw their eyes to the solar princess. Celestia walks right up to her husband and kisses him in front of them all, getting a snicker from their kids at from what as far as they’re concerned is a ‘disgusting display of affection’. After recovering from their lips and composing themselves from the kiss that lasted a little longer than originally intended, and now leaves Discord with his own cheeks flushed, Celestia continues with what she was going to say. “Flash here so far has proven that he is more than capable of protecting Twilight, from what I have been filled in with.”

“Oh really now?” Discord says. Not knowing the details about the unexpected guest found in Twilights house, and how he was handled by the guard, “How do you know this exactly?”

Celestia simply giggles at first before giving him a simple peck on the lips, soon afterwards cringing at the thought of her own student almost being hurt, “that, I’ll explain to you soon. For now all you need to now is that Twilight is in capable hooves when it comes to her wellbeing,” she finishes off with a smile at the young colt guard as Tia watches his own eyes go to her then to Twi as he starts to flush red. Discord though, has already seen him in action against one guard. And as a result from that, and his own twisted mind, he has a little more of a challenge for him in store.

“That’s always good to know,” the prince says with wicked grin, “However, I’d like to see it myself.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asks after seeing the look on his face. Knowing Discord, there is something else going in his mind then what is on the surface.

All Discord does is snap his finger, and all of the ponies in the yard are slid to the outside making a circle for them all to see. The only two remaining in the center are Flash with Discord himself. A single lion paw resting on the guard’s shoulder, “Whatever my wife knows about how you are capable, I’ve also seen it just from watching you in the ring with a few of the guards here and there,” he points out, reassuring Flash that he is still the right one for the job. However, once that little ‘pick me up’ is done with. The crazed eyes of the prince turns back from one of a father, to a tyrant bent on throwing a little anarchy in the mix. “Then again… I’d like to see how you do with more of a trial put forth to you,” Discord again snaps his finger. Drawing forth five guards from the crowd as he speaks to them all. “This is more for my pleasure than anything else. Seeing as I haven’t seen a good old gladiator match in centuries,” he announces first. Many of the on lookers faces spelling out simple disgust at the traditional fights to the death. While Celestia simply glares at her husband, himself picking up the tell tail ‘you better know you’re doing’ look. Though in that he also picks up the show of concern from Twilight as she eyes her guard. “Oh calm down Twilight, this is a training court yard, not a battle field. It’s not to the death,” he calls the princess out, now watching her turn sunburnt in front of them all as Discord ponders the thought of bringing up an actual death match in the future. “Flash Sentry… do you think you can best five soldiers at once?”

The lone guard stands there looking at the five that were brought up, none of them has he fought before, and on top of that. He is getting pretty tired of going back and forth sparing all day. Never the less he looks at the pony who has her eyes on him the whole time. Twilight stands there looking, almost worried at what Discord said, that Flash may hurt himself if he tries this. However, this is to prove his worth to the crown as a guard capable of protecting their princess, and to prove it to the princess herself. Plus in some way it’s to show off a bit for the mare. That much he’ll admit to himself. Sentry didn’t quit his whole life at whatever he started to do, so why start now?

“Whelp… I’ll give it a shot,” he says trying to hold back his breath as he controls his breathing for the fight to come as he rolls his wrist back and forth along the joint.

The look on the ringleader's face grows ever brighter as he takes a place next to his wife and two kids. Snapping his fingers yet again to place training weapons in front of each of the ponies. “You may begin… now,” he says with a single clap, before holding up a claw, “oh and by the way. There are no rules…” The six ponies in the ring take the weapons in hoof and get to a fighting stance glaring at one another through their helmets.

Celestia leans over to her husband as they watch the others slowly close the gap between them all, “what’s your game here?”

“Oh… I just want to see what this guard is capable of doing when surrounded and cornered,” he tells her like this actually has a point to it.

“Don’t play games, Dissy…” she warns him, “you just said it yourself, ‘this is more for your pleasure than anything else’…” she quotes him. All her husband does is place Havoc atop his head while Rosebud props herself up on his shoulder as he tries to explain more to his wife.

“Bear in mind I did say ‘more’ for my pleasure, meaning there was a part of this that actually has a point to it and I-”

“Flash killed a changeling when he and Twilight came back for the night yesterday,” she states bluntly cutting him off.

Discord almost feels his jaw lock up at Celestia’s bomb shell. ‘Well that one wasn’t expected.’ he tells himself looking for more information. “Why didn’t you say something earlier?”

“I just found out myself,” she says elbowing him in the side, “besides I didn’t want to say anything in front of the others. A single changeling being around could cause all sorts of rumors after all.”

“Well I see your point,” her husband reasons in his twisted mind. Never the less though he shrugs it off in the end, “although id still like to see what he can do in an unfair fight.”

“Humph,” Celestia scowls at him, raising her muzzle off to the side and away, “tell that to a particular alicorn who will still worry for him even in a training ring. I mean look at her.”

Discord looks and sees the look on Twilight’s face. His wife is right, the face says it all. Even though this is nothing more than a training ring, she still has a whole look of concern over it for the colt. Seeing as many guards can get overzealous in their practice, leading to many training injuries. With ever strike, parry, attack, and lunge her eyes grow wider and wider the longer time goes on. Even the master of chaos is feeling a little guilty with putting him in this, almost forced, position.

“I’m sleeping out on the couch aren’t I?” he asks his beloved.

“If Flash gets hurt, and I have to comfort a hurt mare as a result,” she leans in and whispers in his ear, “You aren’t getting sex for a month.”

Flash head butts a guard to get him to stumble off. Considering anything can go, the other guards are pulling out all the stops against one that they just saw beat five others one after the other. So there’s no reason he should either as he does his best to hold back the onslaught. One guard rushes him with shield thrown over his wings to bash against him like a battering ram, building up speed, the only issue is that now he can’t see. Using this to his advantage, Flash leaps up and pushes the shield on the edge, matching the speed by hovering backwards, right in to the ground. Making almost a pivot and causing the other guard to flip head over hooves.

Taking a moment to breath, Flash looks at his handy work. The guard is out cold, but still alive, so that just means he has the others to deal with. ‘One down… Four to go,’ he thinks just before taking a hoof across the face and it sends him doubling over in pain back a few steps from the attacker. Checking his jaw for any breaks, Flash looks up to see the other guard that delivered the hit.

Chuckling to himself that he was basically the first one to land a hit against Sentry, he now has the new guy at the castle to deal with. Flash boxes both the guard’s ears together with his wings, while ducking to dodge a wobbly swipe from a guard and returning the hit with a leg buck to the breast plate. Focusing on one guard at a time while dodging the others seems to be working as he quickly finishes off the second one by a haymaker to the side of the jaw, lifting him clear off the ground and tumbling over in the air before his face meets the floor once again and his own tongue is left dangling out of his unconscious mouth tasting the dirt. The second notch on his belt lands just as the guard did, and it’s clear, he’s out of the fight.

Twilight on the other hoof is the one who has her legs probably shaking the most out of the entire group. If she thought that only happened when she set eyes on the guard out there fighting, she had no idea it was this bad when she thought he may get hurt. With every hit he dishes out to his opponents, she winces and her teeth start to cringe. Although the ones he himself may take are few and far between, whenever it happens she has to catch herself just from the sight of it all. ‘Why brain do you do this to me? Flash can more than hold his own against these colts, this is nothing,’ that last thought passes through as she even winces, along with half the crowd, from Sentry taking a buck to the side his armor that causes him to skip across the ground like a stone on water before quickly coming back to his feet, ‘okay that was pretty bad.’

‘Well not that bad,’ she hears a voice in the back of her head.

Looking around, the tell tail glow of Celestia’s horn lets her know that it’s she who is contacting her via magic, ‘I mean he took the hit quite well.’

‘What are you doing in my head!?’

‘Listening to you argue with yourself…’ Celestia responds in their silent conversation.

‘With the utmost respect to you, princess,’ she pauses for a moment so her head can take a breath, ‘Get out of my head!’

‘Oh… fine.’

Once she’s sure she really is the only one there. Twilight continues her mental discussion, ‘This is only a training fight, it wasn’t nearly this bad when I saw him last night going at it with the changeling… then again that went by all too fast anyway,’ she starts think while seeing him weave back and forth from hits, and taking only a hoof full.

Twi has been in fights before during her stay in Ponyville, mostly because of the adventures she has gone on with her friends. All of them she cared about and saw them almost get eaten by a dragon, attacked by and army of changelings, fight a Manticore in the Ever Free Forest, combat half a dozen Timberwolves… the list is endless… ‘So why is this different?’ she asks herself before the answer mentally sucker punches her in the face, ‘right… because you have a huge crush on this colt.’

The three guards left see what the strategy he had was and now tear it apart by attacking none stop, not giving him an opening to take them on individually. Flash has no time or place to throw a counter move anywhere with having to twist his body and occasionally take to the sky to avoid a hit. With the three guards encircled around him, Sentry is all but being worn down as he gets wearier and wearier. Lifting another guards hooves though during a swing, he pushes the practice spear in to the side of another guard giving him some breathing room. Acting as fast as his mind will let him, Flash uses his wings and flaps them furiously, kicking up as much dust as possible without leaving the ground. The cloud that is made is enough to give the others in the audience a hard time to see what’s going on, but more importantly, blankets the arena in a dust cloud.

“I can’t see him?” Twilight and Celestia says at the same time.

Discord though stands there with his eyes wide as he peers in to the confusion, “don’t worry… I see everything.”

The three guards though in the mist of things though have not a clue what is going on. One steps on the back leg of another and almost beats his fellow comrade in the head thinking it was the bright orange guard they’re trying to fight. That is until he, finds them.

Taking a soft step between the three, Flash brings up his own practice blade and drops it down in one strike on a guards head, putting him down in one go. The other two take notice from the clank of metal hitting the ground behind them and in the chaos almost end up hitting one another yet again. Flash though grabs one guard by an out stretched hoof from the attempted swing and hurts him over his shoulder in to the other, causing the force of the hit to nearly flatten the pony on the bottom knocking the wind out of him while the pony on top comes too quickly and proceeds to swing wildly in the dust at their opponent. That is until the dust is settling, and the final guard realizes that the only guard he knocked senseless, was his own comrade below him.

Until he gets a single tap on the shoulder.

Turning around, his eye just makes out a single hoof as if almost in slow motion making contact with his cheek. The impact delivers enough force to put the guard out of commission, and out colt, before he even hits the ground.

Flash stands there while all the on lookers see the final hit, now the single guard standing triumphant, and of course a little tired after this ordeal. The five guards lay thrown around the court yard, and the last of the three covered in dust after his little confusion technique with his wings. Everything is silent, mostly by the fact that one guard managed to do all this. Soon enough though, like before, a single clap is heard.

As Discord starts off, many of the others follow suit and even start too crowd around the guard who starts to sway side to side. Twilight is one of the first out there as she starts to blabber uncontrollably. “That was amazing! I wasn’t expecting you to actually go fourth and try to take on all of them… I mean I figured you could have taken them anyway…but it’s surprising none the less-” she beams at him as her mouth seems to move faster than her own mind for a while. At the same time Flash stands there blushing to the point that blood might start to flood his eyes as he bites down on his teeth to try and at least keep his grin under control. Finally she realizes what she’s saying, snaps her mouth shut, and composes herself, “I mean. Well done, Flash,” she bows slightly after saying his name.

Sentry himself starts to chuckle, after seeing the Princess tumble over herself yet again, “thank you, Twilight,” he returns the favor.

Soon enough Discord takes him aside and congratulates him, “well, Flash you’ve done good. Just be sure to keep that blade of yours sharp in case you run in to another changeling in your travels,” the prince leaves off with that as he walks out of the group twirling his tail in his claw. Flash ponders for just a second on how he found out about the changeling already, but then remembers that Discord and Celestia were both off to the side lines while he was… preoccupied.

Celestia now makes it to the young colt as the crowed starts to disperse, especially after hoisting off the other guards that were downed so they can be taken to the infirmary to treat their own wounds. She still finds Twilight right next to her personal protector, as if she would expect anything less at this point, after seeing them interact with one another. “Well I think it’s safe to say you impressed my husband from your little display of skill in the ring, even if he may not admit it out right to you,” the Princess says proudly while both her kids stand off on either side of her, “Keep in mind that’s not something that happens all too often with a creature of chaos,” she winks at him.

“Glad to know I can do my job well, thank you, Princess Celestia,” he nods to her.

While Twi takes a step away from him so it’s not too obvious what’s going through her mind about the guard in the flawless armor next to her… well nearly flawless now.

“And very well indeed,” Celestia says to them as they all start to walk out the court yard and in to the castle. The days seem to be getting shorter and shorter, seeing as when they step inside, the sun is ready to be put down for the night to make way for the moon. “Twilight is done for the day Flash, and I’m sure you yourself could use a rest after your little, training exercise,” Tia says peering over her shoulder at the two ponies behind her.

Twilight looks at her body guard. His armor is rather dusty from his last trick in the ring, not to say anything of the other nicks and dings it has. Along with some of the bruises, cuts and scrapes that he got himself through the horse play out in the yard. The guard removes his helmet, letting the blue mane show and go in to its normal style while Twi tries to maintain her balance as she watches the sweat run down his neck and on to his covered chest. Shaking her head to get some sense back in her mind, Twilight straightens out her walk as she goes side by side with him.

“What are you offering, Celestia?” she asks curiously, knowing that there is something to come from her mentor.

“You two are more than welcome to stay for dinner, and for that matter the night if you’d like,” she exclaims to them both, while raising a brow to Flash as notices the same sweat on him, “although I’m fairly sure you would want to take a shower first?” she points out with a slight chuckle.

“I appreciate your hospitality,” he thanks her as the princess quickly shows them their rooms. Twilight right across from her guard, just like at her house. Celestia then leaves the two be to get ready for dinner and to have a moment to themselves.

Once she is out of sight though, the awkwardness between them returns for a moment or two. Twiddling their hooves and lazily kicking the ground not sure what to say to one another. That is until Twilight breaks the silence, with a question that starts to bug her now that the young alicorn thinks about it. “Why did you take on Discord in that little trial of his?” she ask Flash out of the blue, catching him off guard.

“Well,” he scratches the back of his head at first trying to think how to put this as he feels the blood leave his face for once while he’s been in her presence, “I wanted to prove to those that hold you dear, and to yourself, that I was capable of protecting you from harm.”

“The changeling incident should have done that,” she points out at first, “Although Discord probably didn’t hear about that one in time, and even Celestia says he was impressed.”

“Good to know…” he slightly chuckles to himself. There isn’t much he can say to her other than that reason. Unless Flash really wants to say it was also to show off in front of a beautiful, smart, intelligent, and chic Princess? He can’t…

“…plus, I’ll admit, I did it to impress you a bit as well.”

…And he did.

Twilight stands there for a few moments in a blank stare. Did she really just hear that right? Flash did that to try and impress her? Part of the Princess wants to go off saying that it was careless to try and do so, especially when you consider the fact that Discord said no rules. However the other part wants to wrap her fore hooves around him and give him another tender kiss on the cheek that he even wants to impress her. Twilight mulls over the idea for but a moment, before she quickly opts for the middle ground.

Reaching out towards the guard with her hooves. At first what he would have expected to be a slap to the face for the display, is something much different as in the last moment she follows one side of her mind more than the other as she puts her fore hooves around him and pulls him closer in to a tender embrace.

“Now that is something you don’t have to worry about doing,” she speaks softly to the colt directly in his ear, “You’ve already impressed me enough at is with your previous display. And if you didn’t hear my rant out in the court yard after your fight,” there’s a small pause as the two of them share a slight chuckle, “Flash, I more than trust you in that field by now.”

Even through the armor she can feel the warmth radiating from his body. A warmth that she has never felt previously, and one that she would love to have even closer to her more than ever before. Twilight is lost in thought alone that she is this close to her one and only, Flash Sentry. She met him a few years back, by chance, nothing more and nothing less. As if by fate though, Twilight needed a guard and thanks to her sister in laws intervention. She now has a guard that she could have only dreamed of, and has dreamed of on a few occasions, even if she wasn’t ready to accept it outright.

Fate seems to be playing its part now in her favor, and she isn’t complaining. Even if she can’t quite figure it all out right now. ‘Why am I tormented with these thoughts of him?’ Twi pains herself thinking about, ‘I mean Celestia thinks he feels the same way. Why can’t I only get the courage to ask him, or Tartarus! Even tell him what I have on my mind… I mean with him…so …close!?’ the young alicorn realizes the position she is in and starts to panic at the end of her thought.

That is until she feels a single hoof wrap around her, one that isn’t hers. Flash is returning the hug to her much to the princess’s surprise as it doesn’t even register in her head yet, and both of their heads pull back just enough so they can see each other’s lovely eyes yet again. “I thank you for the trust that you have in me, Twilight,” he says to her as they both smile to one another, “and trust me. I did hear your rant.”

Twilight goes a little red in the face as she holds her tongue for a moment to stifle back another laugh, “I hope so, because I’m not saying it again. Although let’s get ready for Dinner, shall we?”

They let go of one another and bow respectively after that little moment they had, ‘at least you could call it a moment, of sorts,’ Twilight ponders as she catches herself looking over her shoulder at the guard now walking in to his room, and slowly closing the door. Then she realizes, ‘wait a second…’ she pauses in the middle of her room with a hoof to chin, ‘did he really put his own hoof around me!?’ thinking about what it could mean, and probably over thinking it. She removes her crown before taking a bath, while questions start to fill her mind. Does this mean we’re not as nervous around one another as we used to be? He’s opening up and getting more comfortable around me? Can I manage to do the same more often? For now she can’t decide, all Twilight can do is turn on the water, and wash up.

13

Chapter thirteen

A single crystal raises itself out of a pouch and seats itself in to a suit of armor. King Sombra looks patiently at the suit that was given to him and replaces all the decorative stones and gems that were in it with his own that he recently got from the empire. Admiring the craftsmanship that was put in to the suit itself at times. The gems it has in it are exquisite, and the etching that has been done in to the metal to give it a decorative pattern on the surface while maintaining its function one can simply not compare to in times like these where armor is usually mass produced by teams of foundry workers pounding away at metal. All of this is not lost on the king who has seen the process that individuals would go through to personalize their armor. And although the jewels that it had are valuable and certainly better looking than the ones he replaced them with, these new ones actually add a purpose to the suit as well that only he will really benefit from. Finally finishing the process upon fusing the last stone in place by wrapping the metal around it once more. Sombra takes a step back to admire his own craftsmanship in the piece.

Just in time to have the queen burst in to the little cottage that has been made for him. Chrysalis hadn’t known what the king was up to until this point, only seeing the glow of magic and hearing the occasional pounding of a hammer, though when she sees the armor that he has changed. Her jaw nearly hits the ground along with the gems that he put off to the side to follow. “You twat!” she yells at him, running up to it to see what else he has done other then throw the precious jewels out, “this suit was crafted hundreds of years ago by the finest artisans of their time in the changeling empire!”

“Yet you said I needed a new suit,” he points out, just to drive the knife deeper and deeper as has become somewhat accustom between them, “and you turn around and give me a tin can that was probably gathering dust in a corner before you brushed it off.”

“It was still in a better shape than your old suit!” she whips her head around and snickers back at him, as he drops what he is doing at the moment and death glares the queen.

“Whoa now, hold your rungs!” he jumps down Chrysalis’s throat while, up to this point, Sombra was calm and mellowed out, quietly doing his work.

The king had gotten to kill a few ponies, get his crystals… although not all of them. Yet also finished what he wanted the extra crystals for. It has been a good last couple days, and he much would have wanted that to stay… though one thing he can never take is an insult to his image as a colt, a unicorn, or especially a king. “I was taken out by the crystal heart and torn from this very existence, my own body ripped from its moral form and cast in to the gates of Tartarus! You were thrown to the boarders of Equestria because of a married couples love… I think I have more of a reason to have my armor look like the hind quarters of mare that has taken it to many times up their back side, than you do!”

Chrysalis wasn’t expecting such an answer to come from him, which just leaves her stumped for words. Then again she has been pissing him off on a regular basis, and on top of that she has started to learn which buttons to push more and more. At the same time, it’s not that she was surprised that he had a comeback for her. It’s the fact that he had such a good comeback at that. All the queen can do is shrug her shoulders and submit… for once.

“I suppose, you’re right,” she calms her nerves finally and lowers her head down a bit.

“I hope!-” Sombra starts to say before it finally clicks in his head what the mare across from him actually just said, “…umm… wait what?”

“Oh you heard me,” she waltzes up to the side of the armor, looking it over of what he’s done to it. Even she must has to say that what has been changed honestly isn’t that bad of a loss. Seeing as the king may have a reason though after all, “I said your right… don’t get used to it though.”

“Wouldn’t think of it to begin with,” he says taking a position on the other side of the suit, checking his own work.

“So now that that’s behind us… what did you do to it?” the queen asks, “Other than destroy a priceless suit.”

Sombra points out all the jewels that were removed and replaced with his own stones as he explains why he went and ‘destroyed’ the ancient suit. “As I told you before, I draw power from the crystals… they are as much a part of me as I am them. There for, instead of carrying a bag of crystals around when I need them. It makes more sense to have them built in to a suit that I will be wearing.”

“Well…” Chrysalis says pausing before she says a word to think it over, “That does make more sense than I would have suspected. Although you weren’t exactly subtle when it came to getting those rocks of yours,” she says rolling her deep green eyes at his grand, and bloody, entrance in to the empire. “Seriously you were there for only, what? An hour? And killed four guards.”

“Still, slow for me,” Sombra answers proudly.

Leaving the queen just to shake his head at his measure of the word ‘pride.’ “However, I will give you credit for leaving a few of the soldiers I sent with you behind to act as spies. They certainly will come in handy. Seeing as I lost the one in Ponyville.”

This finally sparks the king’s interest, considering to this point he is still on a ‘need to know’ basis. And as of now, he never needed to know about this, “What happened anyway?”

“Of one of the many spies I have out there,” she waves a hoof about as she speaks nonchalantly, “I had there to watch the relatively new Princess… but it would seem that when I ask him to break in and look for something in her house, he goes and gets bucked off the side of a balcony and snaps his neck.”

“Your changelings really aren’t that smart are they?” Sombra states the obvious, insulting her subjects, but to his surprise she goes along with it.

“Tell me about it…” Chrysalis puts a hoof on her fore head and nods in agreement, already feeling the migraine brought on by her subjects fumbles, “individually they aren’t that great, minus a few star pupils here and there who can lead on their own. However, if you put them in a group, then they start to shine,” she explains to him, “changelings without a leader will follow the simple rule of ‘survival of the fittest’. Not the best thing, but it does weed out the weaker ones, the one I sent out there wasn’t that high on the totem pole, so he was expendable. I’ll just have to send another subject to keep an eye on her.”

“What exactly did you send him to get in the first place though?”

Chrysalis takes a breath as she sorts out a small portion of her plan, “as I told you… the Elements of Harmony are no longer in the hooves of those that rule Equestria. They have been placed back in to their original home of the Tree of Harmony… I simply figured if they are no longer being watched, then the Elements should be taken and probably used before Twilight and her little interfering friends can get a hold of them.”

“Well I think this is something we can agree on finally,” Sombra grins wickedly at her. While the queen returns the same look towards him, “Now… let me do my part and prep for this little mission.”

King Sombra with help of his magic, slides the suit on after taking his old one off. Never to be without some sort of protection. Although it’s not just a suit of armor anymore…

The crystals start to glow brightly as they connect with their true owner as the magic forces itself in to him after being away for so long. Slowly the king closes his eyes while the process takes place, as he has grown used to this by now. The empress in the room starts to back up a few paces as she sees him rise a few feet off the ground while she witnesses his full power returning to him.

Sombra’s horn itself surges with red as sparks fly off glowing brighter and brighter from the buildup of energy. Even the king’s eyes start to glow through the lids while the process is taking hold. The magical energy leaches through his body, lighting up the veins of blood under his skin as they almost protrude from his flesh while the sound of his teeth grinding against themselves fills Chrysalis’s ears. The queen watches over him from her position, but even by now a few paces from him, she can feel the hairs of her mane starting to tingle from the static buildup of just pure energy in the room.

Small arcs of magic leap from crystal to crystal on his chest armor as they all connect, soon sending a single arch to their owners horn as his body and mind drink in the full power that they provide to him. While his heart rate starts to almost make the metal he wears rattle from the speed as it pumps the life fluid through him. Although this may seem like a painful process to the queen. Sombra has gone through this once or twice in his years past, and in a short time there’s a loud snap, as all the power fuses itself to the king and he stands there proudly feeling the raw power built up inside him once more.

The purple haze that has been absent his eyes returns just as his full abilities do as well, and those blood red and green orbs in his skull shoot open as he touches the ground again. The once proud strong body that he had in his years passed returned to him as the muscles of the stallion almost even protrude from his form along his powerful sculpted legs that he has used to crush others beneath them in one stomp. With a slight grit to his teeth, dragging the sharpened ends along the edge of his tongue, Sombra cracks his neck before looking at the queen across from him dead in the eye.

Even Chrysalis is lost for words at first when she sees the change that has taken place. Sombra now stands eye to eye to her, if not slightly taller, instead of a half head shorter than he was earlier. ‘Being killed really does take that much out of you,’ she tells herself, already liking the new look, ‘…this I can work with,’ she formulates as she calmly walks up to him. Watching the eyes of his swivel about, following every step she takes.

The curves on her, sculpted beautifully in the eyes of the king, as her own hindquarters almost pop with the queen’s every step. Chrysalis slowly runs a hoof across his collar and around his neck as he doesn’t even turn his head to follow her, and only listens to her speak. “Well then…” she purrs in to his ear, “from what I heard you never had this stature about you when you first came back?”

“I didn’t have my full strength back then,” he growls as he locks eyes back on her when the queen makes her way around him, “after all I couldn’t exactly get back to the palace to get them.”

“So this is what you were before you were killed?” she speaks, not in malice, but in curiosity. Waiting for him to nod in agreement.

“Don’t sound so happy,” Sombra picks up the lack of sarcasm in her voice. Now only watching as her ears splay back, and she simply glares at him with a minor tint of red to her cheeks.

“It was a complement more than anything, so get over yourself,” she rolls her eyes in response, “however, if we can get back to our previous subject. You can see the problem with trying to get the Elements, when I have no idea where this tree is.”

Sombra raises an armored hoof to his chin, finally breaking the posture that he held for so long as he himself ponders their little dilemma, “So you sent the guard to look and see if the location could be found at Twilight’s?”

“Exactly.”

“Then again,” the king slides the blade across his back as he now points out the less then obvious, “the location can could also be in Canterlot itself, or even the Crystal Empire itself…”

Chrysalis looks at him and glares, seeing through the new set of eyes he wears at what his true motive is, “you want to go play in your old kingdom again, don’t you?”

The king starts to nod vigorously with a grin like a young colt who just asked his first mare on a date. Even the queen can’t help but grin at him for the child like aspect of this about the king, “That I can agree to… considering while you go there to look around. I will check Canterlot, we both have our own experiences there that we aren’t really proud of,” Chrysalis’s mind winces at the memory, “Yet that has allowed us to know each place very well.”

Chrysalis starts to leave to get ready. That is until she hears the last comment from the king, “Don’t get kicked out again,” he passes the piece of advice to her mockingly.

All the queen does is turn her head around just enough so she can get a look at him through her bangs. Batting her long eye lashes at him with a mischievous, malevolent, menacing… and attractive look about her. A slight sincere smile comes over her. In such a way that the king himself stops his grinning and his face goes completely straight. The queen chuckles back at him, “Try not to die, again, I would hate to have you lose this look of yours…” she flirtatiously swipes her tail in his face as she slowly walks towards the door again, leaving him to stand there in utter bafflement. Holding a hoof to where the tail hit.

Rubbing the spot on his face. Sombra watches Chrysalis’s slender form slip out of the door as the last part of her tail leaves his sight. ‘Oh… I’m going to enjoy this little partnership that we have going,’ he grins to himself, pulling the shield on his back as well. Getting ready to go about his own business, and reclaim what is his.

____________________________

Twilight flips through a book in her library with a pair of reading glasses on her muzzle, although she doesn’t have the age that would require one to read with them. Celestia awhile back suggested a simple magnifying pair for those long nights of reading that she is frequents to overall help ease the strain on her eyes that would develop over time. Sound advice coming from a mare that has been around for over a thousand years. Laying calmly on her couch, with a cup of hot tea next to her and a blanket brought up over her trimmed legs and torso that shows off every curve she has to offer.

Although it certainly took some getting used to when It came time to learn how to fly with her new wings after getting them for the first time. In time, practicing with her friend Rainbow Dash, and probably more crashes in to the ground (along with trees, ponds, windows, sides of buildings, hay piles, barns, walls, and cellos) then she would have hoped to remember. Twilight eventually got used to them in their entirety, and can’t imagine what she would do without the useful comfort that they can give. And the helping hoof they can have when her hooves are occupied. Right now for instance she uses a wing to scratch the back of her head while she reads so she never has to take a hoof off the book.

It is always nice being able to layback and study what Celestia has assigned for her to do. This time looking over a few spells and incantations that were once used to enslave other ponies. Not the most enjoyable subject for an afternoon, but never the less she has to learn it. ‘Those who don’t know history, are doomed to repeat it,’ As Celestia would say from time to time, after going over a long history lesson of fallen leaders. Twilight has always been ready to learn, and still can remember the time when she held learning over friendship.

However while Twilight goes about her usual study routine. Flash Sentry is in his own room flipping through the Pony Ville paper. As ordered, as she put it, he is to take the time to do what he would like to do. If he wants to cook, so be it. Wants to read on his own, he’s free to do so. If Flash wants to go out in town even, he can. Flash just has to let Twi know if he chooses to do the latter. That way he doesn’t meet the wrong end of a spell when he comes back.

Then again, Flash has his usual routine already.

After working on his leg and wing strength, with some good old fashioned pushups, and wing ups. He polishes his armor once more, doing some touch ups on the dents and scraps that it had from Discord's task. Once this is done though, the body guard is almost lost at what to do. Usually already having orders to take on another task in the Crystal Empire by now, to not have much to do in a small town like this, the guard is at a loss. He went in to Twi’s library, and even started to read a good action/adventure book. Checked up on the Princess and even brought her a light lunch, after he nearly pestered her for what she would prefer and Twilight realized that he wasn’t going to take no for an answer. Flash went out in to town and picked up something from her favorite deli. Then as the night sky returned to them and the day went to rest, he admired the stars through one of the telescopes that Twilight has available to gaze up at the clear night sky.

Recalling what the Princess said about going out for some time together in the next few days before their trip to the Crystal Empire. Flash started to check out the local paper to get the scoop on what events are going on. Along with dinner, which while getting her some lunch Sentry had made a reservation out in a recommended restaurant (according to the locals, who are always willing to help a newcomer). He was hoping to have a little back up if needed.

Local plays in the town always are in the paper for anypony to find out when and where they will be, and right now there is a good one that has even been played in Canterlot, over at the town hall about a wounded pony making his way back to his beloved after being lost in battle. And it just so happens after looking over the head line of it, it’s being played tomorrow at eight.

“Hmm…” Flash puts it all together in his head as his tactician mind formulates a plan. ‘So far there is nothing planned for tomorrow, I’ll still confirm with her though, and the reservation is put in earlier that day… there should be time,’ he summarizes as he writes down the date and time on a note pad for later. Twilight doesn’t know about the play, and considering that it is new in town here. Then she probably hasn’t seen it either… all good seeing as it will be a surprise for now.

Flash looks over the information, double checking it all to make sure it’s right. This is something he wants to go off without a hitch. ‘It’s not a date, it’s not a date, it’s not a date,’ Flash keeps telling himself while looking over the paper. Once everything seems in check, he slides the paper off to the side, ‘…just a night out for us, take the edge off and ease some stress… then again Celestia did say…’ he shakes his head quickly to get his thoughts back in order. This is something that he is looking forward to, and doesn’t want to make a fool of himself out there. On top of this, although he may know of the princess’s feelings (due to a loving mentor). He wants them to be eased out gradually on her own, not forced by his own hoof of an eager guard. Sliding out of his room and down the hall to the library. Flash lightly taps the door with a hoof, soon enough he hears the sweet tender voice from the other side call out to him.

“You can come in, Flash,” Twilight says, looking over her shoulder to the door. Watching it open slowly as her guard steps in.

Flash is about to open his mouth when he sees the Twilight laying there in the position she is in.

Having the blanket up over her, the cup of tea made the young Princess a little hotter than she is comfortable with. So in turn, the princess opted to toss the blanket off to the side before he came in, and on top of this the slight sweat she had didn’t have time to leave her body quite yet. Flash walks in on Twilight laying there with a single hind leg up in the air and the other resting down as she lays facing away from the door. Leaving the guard with a perfect view of the sight to be seen.

A young, beautiful Princess laying there before him. The trimmed form running along the length of her torso on and down to a petite back end presented at the young colt for his eyes to see. A single bead of sweat atop her back slowly trickling down along her sides, while Twilight lies adorned with a pair of glasses on her muzzle. Giving her almost the look of the college book worm that many of her friends have come to know and love.

Though in this case, the images of ‘teacher Twilight’ start to fill all the darkest areas of the guard’s mind. Forcing Flash to hold his ground and not back trot out of the room in either embarrassment for the searing cheeks he knows he’s wearing, or the fact that he has had this image before when she would study in the empire.

“Good evening, Twilight,” he has to focus away from her, taking a new found interest in the half empty cup of tea on the table. Anything so as not to trip over his own words, “as I recall there is nothing planned for tomorrow correct?”

Little does he know though…

Twilight does have some idea what she’s doing to him. It didn’t click at first when she positioned herself like this and not even when he froze in place upon coming in. But after a few seconds it became clear that Flash was lost for words, because of her, and Twilight was enjoying every second of it. ‘Hmm,’ she chuckles while she watched him spit out his question, ‘…at least I’m not the only one that gets ‘hoof in mouth’, though I hope he knows I didn’t plan this.’

After having this little thought, Twilight finally decides to answer him and talk like nothing is wrong, “Other than the normal business here… nothing. So on that note we could probably have our night out then before leaving for the empire.”

“Exactly what I was thinking actually,” he points out to her, maintaining his footing while she shifts and flips over. Exposing her flat stomach look as Twilight props herself up on the pillows behind her, sets the book on the coffee table, and rests her fore hooves on her chest.

“Well…” she bats an eye at him, raking in the enjoyment of having him stumped and working every second of it on her own behalf while she can, “then this should work out very well for us. Now where to go is the question?”

“Dinner tomorrow at Tulips, six o’clock,” he says without hesitation. Now its Twilight's turn to be the one that is lost. Flash can see that all over her face when she shakes her head and maintains the wide eyed expression as her tongue falls flat against the bottom of her mouth. Soaking it in long enough as a little pay back, he elaborates, “While I was out earlier getting some lunch. I asked about for a good, local restaurant… and after getting several for Tulips, I made a reservation.”

Even with the explanation, Twilight still is surprised by the fact that he already got this entire plan thought out. Tulips is a very good place in town, almost to the point that they always have a full house and it wasn’t until recently that they started taking reservations for ponies. Then again for a royal guard, it couldn’t have been that hard to do so. “I like your taste in food,” Twilight finally manages to say, “That is a wonderful place in town, I’ve been there on just a few occasions and have never been disappointed.”

“Good to know,” Flash says to her. Thankful that he picked a good place and wasn’t lead astray by some of the ponies he asked. “Then again there is the question of what to do for the rest of the evening.”

“Well im done reading for now… and unless you’re hungry,” she says to him, getting a no from Flash while he shakes his head. “Then we can save dinner for later,” she looks around the room, picking up on a small box on one of the shelves, a foalish grin appearing on her face, “So, Flash. How are you at chess?”

____________________________

The mare and colt sit across one another in silence, staring at the board before them. It’s been a while sense Twilight has played, although she always had a place for the game…

Go figure.

Considering that Celestia is big in to the game when it comes to playing with her own sister. It is only natural that the same love for the simplistic game, although at times rather frustrating one, would pass over to her student. Twilight has played for a few years against her brother, more so as just for laughs and to pass the time, but it wasn’t until she became Tia’s student and the eldest Princess learned of her past experiences that Twi took a more serious approach to the ‘sport’. Throughout the years she has managed even to on occasion beat her teacher, something that Luna has yet to do.

Then again, Flash doesn’t need to know that.

The sentry in question sits idly on the opposite side of her, waiting and taking his time with every move he makes. All the while he sees the slight glimmer in her eye as she admires the planning he puts in to the game. “You take this very seriously don’t you?” Flash says to try and break her concentration. A simple strategy he knows from many.

“You have seen me with my studies,” the young Princess rolls her eyes at him playfully, “you can imagine what that translates to in this game.”

“Have you played it before?” he asks, still playing his side game against her.

Twilight can’t help but grin at the fact of the massive pool of experience that she holds in this field. With the best poker face she can muster though, she keeps up the conversation, “Oh… on occasion, I never had time to really play much when it came to the duties with Celestia.” though even with this little false face she wears. It is no match for the one with the trained eye that, while it may not be able to see the feelings of a mare to well, can spot such deception with ease.

‘And the Princess is a liar,’ Flash snickers, seeing right through the little mask that Twilight tried to put on.

“What about you?” Twily asks him out of the blue. Now having Sentry try and do the same as she did.

“Same here… except my duties involved the royal guard,” he plays off.

Little does the Princess know that while on duty, or even in the barracks. Guards have to find some way to entertain themselves, and among the tails of alcohol, one way that many of them would do so would be to play board games… just like this one. He wasn’t the best at it, but Flash was great at distracting the others while they played so as to get ‘around’ them in the game.

“And Rook takes Knight…” he moves the pieces, taking hers in the process. The action surprises Twi, considering he did all this while she was trying to read the look on his own face.

“…So it does,” Twilight looks over the board. The move was a correct one in her book, and now she moves her own Pawn, taking his. The Bishop that he had in the background the whole time now comes in to play and takes her piece getting one step closer to her King.

“That’s Check,” he says calmly, watching the concern rise in her expression while she tries to keep her cool.

This is the closest that any pony, short of Celestia or even Luna has come to getting her King. Looking over the board she examines all of his pieces on the board. Queen guards her king, she has taken one Knight, leaving the other there as another guard. Half of his pawns are gone as well, then again so are hers. Bishops still in play, along with one Rook. Then again… there is one thing he has forgotten about. Twilights own Rook is still there on the board and has no other piece to bring it down. An almost sinister grin passes over her as she moves her piece and flips turns with him. “You know you are the only pony, short of Celestia and Luna, to get me in check?” Twi points out to him.

“I shouldn’t be all that surprised,” Flash folds his hoof under his chin as he props himself up, “considering how you play so far. I would have guessed that you have had some practice with this fairly often.”

“Hmm…” she mutters in response, “I could have said the same for you in this case. I mean Celestia and I have gotten in to a few matches with one another on actually a fairly regular basis,” Twilight shows some of her cards while she trails off looking over her shoulder as if she was speaking to some pony else.

“Well, being in the barracks, you can get boring if you don’t know how to keep yourself occupied,” Flash starts to grin at her as he does the same.

“Seems like we both had something up our sleeves didn’t we?” she winks at him to play his game right back at him and break the guard’s concentration, “oh and by the way… Checkmate.”

Twilight slides her Queen along with her Castle that she positioned earlier in a way that there is nowhere for his King to go. Flash sits there for a few seconds as the victor does the same. In a short time though he sees the error of his ways and lowers the King down on the table in defeat.

“You play a mean game, Twilight,” he says emphasizing her name jokingly.

“Why thank you, Flash,” she does the same as she beams with pride. That though changes as fast as he changes the subject at hoof.

“I didn’t know you needed glasses,” he says out of the blue. As Flash sees her expression go to straight confusion, he finally explains to her, “Back in the Library while you were reading, when I came in, you had a pair on.”

“Oh-h-h,” she draws out remembering that moment. More so the reaction it got out of him when Flash saw her posed unintentionally for him. “Well I don’t really need them, just a tip from Celestia for when I read too much to take the strain off my eyes. They kinda make me feel like a nerd though,” she starts to flush at a rather girly image of her with the glasses on walking through a school hall, carrying a mountain of books as one might expect, “…even though that has come in handy on more than one occasion.”

“So I’ve heard from your past exploits…” Flash answers simply, before taking a moment, “if I may though?”

“And of course you may,” she answers him with a light chuckle.

“You do look very… cute, in glasses,” he scratches the back of his mane looking away from her so as not to see the expression Twi may give.

Twilight though just looks at him after his complement, it’s actually the first time anypony has complemented her while she wore them. Considering most of the time when she does she gets playfully picked on by her friends. So to counter, Twilight usually only wears them inside her home while studying. ‘Did that really just happen? Did he really just say that?’ she asks herself trying to think on how to follow up with it, ‘I mean naturally I should do the same for him and pay him a complement, but what would I say? Flash you are one of the sweetest colts I have met, you’re kind, respectful, and there when I needed you in the past at the Crystal Empire. And certainly there now that you’re here for me as my protector,’ Twilight starts to think about the following day to come for them, ‘I would love to call our first night out tomorrow a date if you would let me, but I can’t seem to bring myself to say what I truly want to say-’ she starts to pout unknowingly at all the thoughts buzzing around her head.

Forgetting for a moment that he still is right in front of her, this sudden facial change sets off a few alarms in the guards own mind as he still learns how far to go with the mare. ‘And way to go now Flash,’ he scorns himself. “I’m sorry, Princess…” Flash bows respectfully, “I didn’t mean to overstep my mark with that,” he says regretting that he brought it up entirely.

Twi looks up and sees the general look of doubt on his face, the guard really is as lost as she is. If only she knew It was for the same reasons, this wouldn’t be so hard. None the less, they can’t read one another’s mind, so it’s up to the Princess to try and set it right for now. “Flash…” she says as soft as silk to get his attention, watching those blue eyes of his rise to meet hers, “You didn’t over step any mark, or boundary, or limit here…” the young Princess takes a breath as she prepares to say a little of what she was thinking.

“Sentry… I’m honored to have you as my guard, honestly I don’t think I would have felt better having any other pony here with me now,” she says watching his usual gentle look about him return slightly, “you’re sweet as can be around me, very polite, and willing to go the extra mile… heck even to the point of setting up a reservation in a town you don’t even know really,” Twilight friskily tags on with, “Let’s also not forget that you are willing to put yourself in harm’s way to protect me… although with that I have one request,” she extends a gentle hoof over the table and gingerly rests it on his.

The connection is immediate as they feel almost a spark between them. The closest they have ever come is that hug in the Castle, or that simple but all too meaningful kiss on the cheek out on the balcony. Although this seems far more meaningful than that, likely due to the subject of conversation, even Flash looks up at her dumbfounded. The blood pours in to his cheeks as it does the same for the Princess across him. Although she doesn’t seem to care at the moment. Just taking this particular moment to heart.

‘Celestia was right,’ He starts to smile warmly as he places a hoof over her own as well, ‘she really does have a soft spot for me. At least I know that much,’ he rubs it gently with his own before following up to her, “What is it you ask of me, Twilight,” Flash answers her.

“It’s obvious that at some point or another you will have to fight. After all you are here for a reason,” She points out the ‘duh’ aspect of this, “… just when it comes to that, don’t get yourself killed. I mean that Flash.”

He can see the seriousness in her face. This young, intelligent, gorgeous mare… a Princess none the less. Is truly worried for his safety, and even then holds him in her heart somewhere that he may never know how he came to deserve such a thing. ‘Don’t mess it up,’ he tells himself as he crosses his heart over his armor, “I swear I’ll try my best, Princess Twilight.”

“Good…” she says sternly. While they both find themselves getting up from the table.

Considering that it is quite late at night, their game took longer than expected, the two opt for a late night snack before heading off to bed. Just to hold their stomach over till morning. Twi goes for the simple strawberry jam spread on a few pieces of toast and glass of milk. While Sentry takes a bite out of an apple and sips on a glass of tea. Both of them munch while sitting in the living room, remembering the nice casual day they spent around one another. Well more or less… they do enjoy each others’ company. Something that Twilight never doubted, but at the same time she was worried about being too nervous or awkward around him for it to work. Something that, considering they have known one another for a few years in her working in the empire, has yet to rear its ugly head (besides the first few days).

Twilight though can’t help but think about the next day again. There’s nothing really on their plate, so the day is theirs… all theirs. ‘I can’t believe I’m going out with him tomorrow,’ she thinks to herself while watching him through the corner of her eye take a drink, ‘it’s not a date-date… but I wish I paid attention more when my mother would talk about colts,’ Twilight tells herself while finishing her own snack. Both of them do in fact. And after taking their glasses to the kitchen, the pair again runs in to that moment of the night…

Bed time.

“Well,” Twi tries to say something, just to open it up, “I think I know who I’ll be playing chess against from time to time now.”

“And I’m sure Twilight that you’ll enjoy every second of it as we go back and forth with one another,” he says with a leer, “although now we know each other’s secrets.”

“Should make for an interesting game then,” she twinkles at him. Before noticing that he isn’t on a path to the upstairs, “are you going to bed?”

“I will shortly… just doing a quick sweep of the house is all,” he answers her, “It couldn’t hurt.”

“Taking your job seriously… I like it,” Twi follows with as she almost back peddles up the stairs so she can keep an eye on him. “For when you go to bed then… good night Flash, sweet dreams… I look forward to our night out tomorrow.”

Before he can answer though she shoots up the stairs and out of sight. Leaving him standing there staggered, but at the same time shaking his head grinning at where the princess once stood. There isn’t much he can do to try and describe the Princess. Ever sense learning what she really thinks of him, he himself has started to see it more and more now. “Good night, Twi… Sweet dreams. I look forward to it as well,” and with that the guard goes about his business for the night.

14 (light clop)

Chapter fourteen

In Ponyville, it’s a wonderful cool, crisp night out. Most other ponies have gone to bed by this point and the streets are relatively quiet as one may expect in such a town at this hour. Then again at the same time, there are late night patrons of the local bar establishment. It isn’t usual to have a few ponies stumble out half intoxicated off their hooves as they try to make their way home for the night. That’s just to be expected though.

A fairly young earth pony mare comes half way out of the bar door tripping over her own self. The light brown filly has a nice long black mane placed on her, with the same color tail. Trimmed curves about her waist that extend all the way down to her well-formed rump, all of it held up with toned legs, and to top it off a sweet face graced with light blue eyes. Certainly a sight for many a colt that would want to jump at the opportunity to take a pony of her sort after a night of heavy drinking. Though she may come here after working at the florist stand a few days out of the week, she isn’t what one would call a heavy weight. Sticking usually to the more virgin drinks, then again it was a busy day and very stressful. A good amount of hard cider couldn’t hurt.

“Good night, Taps,” she calls to the bartender, waving to a few other patrons that she met while there, “I’ll see y’all another night.”

“Good night, Ms. Sunflower,” Taps waves back to her as one of his favorite customers departs for the evening.

The door shuts and with that Sunflower is on her way home. Leaning off to one side here and there it’s clear that the mare is going to have her work cut out for her when it comes to such an easy task like getting home, but this is something she has gone and done on more than one occasion. Although she is starting regret not taking home that rather charming colt that sat across from her at the bar and almost pumped her full of drinks. It’s rather cold to the inebriated pony as she starts to shiver after a small gust of wind clips against the end of her muzzle. Which for the intoxicated, is enough to even make her start to fall over on her side, that is until some pony else stumbles upon her.

“Are you alright miss?” the other pony says to the mare as he helps her to her feet.

Feeling the warmth of another pony close to her in the night brings Sunflower back in to some reality for a few moments while she takes a good look at him. And she sure as hay likes what she sees… the Pegasus colt seems to be around her age, sporting a well groomed blue mane with black highlights, light violet eyes, and a grey coat that feels feather soft to her hooves even while she can feel the strong muscles underneath and a pair of wings that are well preened and taken care of. The mare still has one hoof on him on him as support as she falls over her words.

“Ah I’m… actually okay, well sorta…” shaking a head to get a hold of herself, “…you can probably tell what’s wrong with me right now,” she grins off to the side.

The colt smiles warmly at her, “I can see that… come on... let’s get you home,” he says hoisting a hoof over his shoulder as he walks side by side down the street.

“Thank you,” she mumbles while guiding him down to her home, “I did need some help back there.”

“Well it wouldn’t have been the proper thing to do to leave a pretty young mare like yourself out here alone,” he winks at her. Receiving a reddened face in return.

‘Whelp… I’m either this drunk,’ she summarizes, ‘or it’s going faster than I could have hoped for…’ she grins at him.

“Such the gentle colt aren’t you?” Sunflower starts to chuckle at him while they walk.

“As you’re the lady mare,” he responds, getting the filly to snap out of her trance for moment and look at him.

‘I’m going to go with the latter,’ she concludes when they finally reach her house.

Taking a key out and sliding it in to the door as best she can with her wobbly hooves, Sunflower opens it wide. Turning around to see the colt still standing there, thankfully. ‘Well at least I didn’t have to drag him in here,’ she snickers at herself while taking a back step inside, “this is probably the alcohol talking but… do you have a mare to go home to tonight?” she asks him, taking another step in.

The look on the colts face widens as the edges of his lips stretch near ear to ear, “…not any of the sort,” he follows her inside and uses a wing to close the door behind him.

The mare turns around away from him and slowly walks up the stairs stopping half way and looks at him with a single wink before continuing. Soon being followed by the colt as he grins to himself, following the chance encounter up the stairs and in to the bed room.

Something about the alcohol induced sex drive allows the mare to clear her mind in the sense of coordination as she manages to pull the colt in to the room, and just as fast has her lips meet his in the middle while the mares own tongue sticks down his throat and runs itself all along the walls of his mouth. It’s been a little while sense she had another here with her in this room, and that’s something the mare does learn to miss after so long. Welcoming his own tongue in her mouth, each of the muscles intertwine with one another in almost a wrestling match while their hooves start to run up and down their necks and in to the mane they both sport. Whoever this colt is, he certainly knows which nerves to hit as he slightly pulls her hair back getting a minor yelp out of Sunflower before the feeling hits her mind in the right places.

This is a little new to her, seldom ever having a colt pull her mane. While the mares head is arched back from the action, the colt plants one final kiss on the edge of her lips and starts to run the same action down her neck, nibbling all the way as each and every pinch of his teeth sends another arch of slight pain that Sunflower is starting to love more and more while he gently licks the tender area soon after.

Each of them hunched up on their back legs intertwined with one another. She guides him over to the bed after getting her head back in the game from him actions. Laying him down across his own back, the mysterious colt uses his wings to stabilize himself while she starts to play the same roll as he did. Kissing and biting all the way down his chest, drawing out the actions to tease and tantalize him as much as she can while feeling the sway and twitch of his colthood down below before Sunflower finally reaches it. At that, she is rather impressed, but then again this is considering it’s her half-awake brain talking. At this point, anything is good as the mare starts to thirst more and more for him to paint her canvas like an artist working with only one color.

“You seem rather excited,” she snickers up to him while she sees the light grin pass over his face.

Although that changes quickly when she draws her tongue out and gently works the tip, wetting it for his pleasure as it’s the most sensitive part, before lapping her own lips to keep them from chapping. The colt starts to bite down on his lip as each and every inch is slowly and tauntingly eased in to her mouth. Waves of spasms run down his shaft and up the colt’s spine as it tickles his senses left and right from the mare going to work on him. Running her head back and forth, covering her own teeth with her lips and applying just the right amount of pressure, Sunflower cocks her head with a twist here and there to get the rhythm and motion down.

One could say that she has experience with this, and they would be right… although it happens more often when she is in this state, not liking the salty taste that follows. It’s when he brings a single hoof over her head and starts to rock it back and forth with her own motions that Sunflower starts to feel him not cuming, but getting even harder. ‘Well this is going to be a fun night,’ she ponders while removing it from her mouth and licking the shaft slowly again the same way she did when she started. Though to her surprise, the colt flips her around to the point that her back side is facing his own face.

‘Hmm…69…a colt who will pleasure the mare as well,’ the thought crosses her mind.

“I’m not the only one who seems to be excited,” he whispers at her while seeing the moisture from her own sex glisten in what light there is before him.

The wonderful aroma of a mare who takes care of herself over the years fills his nostrils as his tongue unravels from his mouth and readies itself. Not giving Sunflower even a chance to respond though he plunges his own mouth muscle in side of her and watches from his position the craning in her neck that she gives in response. Clenching down on her own tongue as the colts own runs around along the outer edge of her clit, ensuring to entice every inch of her, and laps up what fluids start to run out even more as he goes at her. Running along even the back most parts of her inner walls to as far as his tongue will reach, Sunflower almost bucks her back legs just to get him to stop so she can continue her own meddling down stairs.

Though decides against it so as not to harm her guest for the likely evening, after all, a kick to the face is sure to put any one out of the mood. Not to be out done though, she thrusts his sex in her mouth and starts to match him soon enough for every motion he makes with her own. Both of them can sense the buildup in themselves, from the heavier breathing through their nostrils, to even the sound of their hearts beating in what seems is their ears, and it’s not likely to die down any time soon. The colt places a hoof on either side of her hind and presses lightly together, almost pinching his own tongue between her hind lips as he draws out of her. This is another new one for the mare and she puts a little extra pressure on his shaft to give the same feeling as she draws out, while using her tongue to tickle the tip from the inside, getting some pre-cum in her mouth.

Cleaning up after him, she laps it off the edge of her lips and swallows. Though to her surprise it’s not as salty as she is used to, actually, it’s very sweet. ‘This colt must have been up on his diet lately,’ the young mare thinks, flipping over on all fours facing the bedrail. As her colt for the night rises up to take his place behind her. The mare reaches out towards the nightstand, and pulls out a small foil packet, tossing at him playfully.

“I may be more than drunk tonight,” she explains the obvious contents of the package, “but that in no way, shape, or form means I want to be a parent any time soon.”

“That much, I can agree to,” the colt rips it open and unravels the condom across his shaft, and brings himself up closer and closer behind her as the warmth radiates off her flank. Teasing her, the colt runs the tip along the outside of her lower lips, as every pass entices a little more moisture to take hold in the mare.

Sunflower clenches down on her teeth from every taunting gesture, “Will you. Just put. it in. already?” she says between pants of breath while supporting herself on wobbly fore legs.

Granting her wish, and with a single thrust, he rams in the mare. Almost making her smack her skull on the head board to the bed as the shaft fills every cavity with in her. Pants and moans escape the mare’s lips as the colt she just met rocks back and forth with in her. The lube on the condom doing its job as the latex coatings extra ribbed form rubs along the inner walls of Sunflowers being, lighting up every nerve ending she has to offer while they go up like fireworks at a show.

The colt watches her facial expressions change with every motion to the point that she even has her eyes rolling in the back of her head, while her eye lashes flutter at the feeling. Cocking back a hoof though to bring her back in to the moment, the colt strikes her flank with a single but much desired slap as the sting that follows only enhances the feeling of having him ram in to her over and over at her tender hind. The roughness with him is a major turn on so far as she pushes back with every thrust further in to his colthood, in tune with each other almost.

“You like it rough don’t you?” he asks while listening to the moans, and grunts escape the mare’s throat. Before bringing his hoof back again and hitting the same tender spot on her flank.

Biting down on her tongue the mare has to release slightly to respond, “Mhmm” is all Sunflower manages as she nods to the dominant in the room with a deep grunt.

“Good to know,” he whispers while leaning down in to her.

Nibbling down on the hearing appendage, she cocks forward her head out of his reach to tease him. The colt now just as before, pulls back on her mane with his jaw, this time though with his own teeth clenched around the hairs as she starts to squeal. The deep rumbles of his own grunts being muffled with what’s in his mouth currently as the extra foreplay forces his colthood full of a bit more blood while it starts to almost even flex inside of her, expanding the mare’s walls. Combined with the alcohol in her system, Sunflower is surprised she herself hasn’t cum by this point, she only though had to wait a bit longer as his tip hits the back of her cervix and it is game over for the mare.

The sudden feeling of wetness about runs down her own legs, as he feels the same thing on his shaft. While the pyrotechnics display going on in her pleasure center is hitting new heights as the grand finally starts off, all sense of control to her outer extremities is lost as Sunflower loses the balance in her fore hooves and with her brain now wired off and resetting for a moment she collapses in to the pillows in a heap of used flesh from the sore and well rutted marehood on her.

“Ah-h-h-g-g-g-g,” her muffled cry gets out, but is dampened while she feels his seed shoot inside her even through the lining that protects her from entering parenthood. The colts own grunts coming to a close as he finishes and with a slow, teasing, and drawn out thrust for one last gasp from her, he releases her hair from his mandible trap.

Both of them roll over to their side as the colt eases himself out of her and puts a gentle hoof over her chest pulling the pretty mare ever closer in to his own. Sunflower lets out a little sigh as she nestles herself in to him and leans her head back so she can look at this colt face to face, well as much that can be allowed at this point.

“Well that was surely a, wild ride,” she playfully says to him. Getting a light peck on the ear in return.

“It was for me as well,” he grins while draping a wing overtop of her, “trust me.”

Finally it occurs to the mare. After meeting him just earlier this night after stumbling out of a bar, the colt helping her home and even being quite the polite pony at that given the circumstances. Sunflower has taken him in for the night in a more or less drunken haze and gladly let this colt ride her in her own bed… not the first time she has met a stranger after the bar and this has happened, though it is still few and very, very far between as far as she is concerned. Though the next thing that follows does make it rather awkward given their current position.

“Well ahh… I was going to yell out your name after… you know,” Sunflower starts to chuckle nervously at first while she starts to flush under the dim light of the room, “but then it hit me, I don’t even know your name.”

“Oh…” he stumbles. A slight tremble is in heard in his voice at that moment, enough to make the mare twist her head around again to see what’s the matter, as he pauses for a second to let his thoughts catch up with his mouth, “… It’s Hazel actually,” the colt manages, “Hazel Gem.”

“Hmm… nice name,” she turns back around and gets comfortable again, “How did you get it?”

“Meh…” he stalls, answering as if nothing is off, “same color of my eyes.”

At first the mare doesn’t question this, but that isn’t until she remembers when she first saw him. Turning over again she looks right at his face to see if she fooled herself at first, but after looking at him for a second time she brings herself to one simple conclusion. “Wait a second… your eyes were violet when I first met you!” she snaps while scooting away to get a better look. Putting some distance between then she can see that there is a change in his color, the once violet orbs are now in fact a green and brown mixture that she does not recognize, “Who are you?!” Sunflower starts to shout.

Whatever the colt was hiding, he knows the gig is up and lunges across the bed tackling her to the ground. Her cries for help are muffled under his hoof while he uses his wings to help pin the struggling pony underneath his mass.

“Now, now… we don’t want the neighbors to hear us do we?” he chuckles darkly at her, “After all I need some pony to assume while I’m here, and you’re just the lucky one aren’t you?” he says.

During which Sunflower tries to put up the best fight she can muster, squirming about under him. Managing to break a hoof free for a moment, Sunflower socks him in the mouth and with the natural strength of an earth pony, knocks out a tooth. Causing only more harm on her end as the colt head butts her and regains his footing over top her. There really isn’t much she can do though at this point now, his muscles have tensed up and under his strength the light mare is powerless. The stifled pleads for her life and for help under his hoof try to grow in volume, while at the same time a few tears build up in her eyes at what might happen to her at the hooves of this mysterious colt.

‘I just met him tonight… he seemed so sweet, what did I do to deserve this?!’ Sunflower lets herself down at trying to judge another pony’s character. Though alcohol can affect that judgment, and now she is at the receiving end of such a failure ‘what does he want with me?! What did he mean by assume???’ the questions just keep popping up in her mind while she wonders how this will all play out and in doing so more water works start to build up in her ducts, but the dam never bursts.

“Ah, ah,” he taunts her. While using his own tongue to feel and taste the blood coming from his mouth now from the empty gap of where his tooth once was, “don’t cry, it will all be over… soon.”

The colt draws a short blade, tucked in the feathers of his wing. Giving just enough time for Sunflower to see the knife stick in to her side, digging deep under the ribs as he twists the blade. The bright red life liquid starts to spurt out from the wound as she sees it pool off to the side by her body while it starts to surround her, turning her attention to the colt above her still. The look in his eyes says it all, this isn’t the first time he has pulled this trick. In a few blinks at the coldness in his heart, she sees the end near.

The life slowly drains from her pretty young eyes, all the hopes of living through the years shattered in an instant, the idea of eventually getting married and having a foal of her own gone down the drain. The only thing left of them is a single tear that finally manages to fall from her ducts. Feeling it roll down her face, the last thing Sunflower sees is the bright green blur of light flash around the colt as he changes in to a mirror image of her.

Almost like Sunflower is watching herself die.

Her hooves stop putting up a fight, or even a fidget, and every movement halts. The lifeless body is let go when the, now mare, is sure the job is done. After dragging the victim to the closet, Sunflower’s remains are tossed in and the door is locked in their wake.

No proper burial.

No family to say goodbye to her.

No love shown to the corpse.

Just tossed aside like a piece of trash and left to rot. All alone, and forgotten. The new Sunflower walks over to the make-up table and picks up a bottle of perfume, throwing the glass bottle and breaking it against the closet with its original owner inside to cover the stench that will soon build as rot takes over.

With that little inconvenience taken care of though. She walks over to the bed that still has a few warm wet spots, and stains that her victim left after their little activity. Snuggling in to the pillows and warming up under the blankets. “All in a day’s work, my dear,” the imposter says to herself while a slight chuckle breaks free of her throat and fills the still room slightly, although it’s almost like she is talking to the body in the closet. It doesn’t take long for the new occupant of the house to fall asleep, without a single care in the world.

15

Chapter fifteen

With the sun finally rising on the new day. Twilight and Flash get an early start on the day. Eating a quick breakfast and getting out the door, they head in to town to run a few errands that need to be taken care of before the local princess heads out to the Empire.

Reaching the library Twi meets up with Spike there who welcomes them in as he opens for the day as well. As her one time assistant, the young dragon listens as she explains what is going on for the next few days, “So while were at the empire, it would be a real help if you could watch over the place,” Twilight brings out a small check list, go figure, of thing he should check while doing his rounds. “This is what Flash covers in his duties… couldn’t hurt to follow the same?”

“Not a problem Twi… I watched over the pets quite a few times already, a house just requires less feeding,” he answers with a tinge of humor in his tone, gladly taking the list and looking over. Even the dragon which is used to his longtime friends antics is stumped, “gosh Twilight… what is all this? It’s like you’re expecting a break in or something.”

That’s when it hits Twilight. She never did tell her friend, or any of the girls for that matter, about the earlier encounter with the intruder. Nervously grinning over to Flash, he can tell what’s on her mind. Considering he hasn’t told anypony either, short of the solar Princess and that extended family.

“Oh it’s just to be safe, that’s all,” she tries to play dumb. ‘I’ll fill them in later after we get back from our little trip,’ she makes a mental note, “either way. Thank you Spike for helping out when you can, it really means a lot,” she gives him a light hug, holding him in close with a single wing.

“Hey, what are friends for?” he rhetorically asks her as he walks them to the door and wishes them a great day, and a safe trip.

After that is said and done with though, the two go down to the market to pick up a few snacks for the outing, in addition to restocking Twilight’s home. Passing by many of the booths and stands of various fresh produce and products. Everything from Cherry pies, to baskets. From saddle bags to watermelons. Flowers and as one may expect, apple bushels. After picking up what they need from around the food stands, they run in to a local friend of the Princesses.

Applejack stands behind her work stand selling off what remains of some of the harvest to those ponies that would love to have sweet, crisp apples there at hoof. Something that many are looking for considering she only has three left. Although the country gal doesn’t see them at first, and instead turns to their attention after being called by a particular alicorn.

“Well good morning, AJ,” Twilight says waltzing up to her friend.

Instantly Applejack knows who it is and starts to answer before even turning around, “Well howdy Twili-”

She stops when she catches eye of the other pony in their mists, dressed out in full armor and sword across his back. Having never met the guard before, as first impressions go for a mare who sees herself as a good judge of character, this is a good one. AJ quickly jumbles her head back in place before saying another word, “ahh… mornin’ Twi,” she pauses for a moment looking over the colt once more, “I think I’ll go out on a limb and say this is that guard that was comin' from Cadance’s?”

“You would be correct with that guess,” Twilight says to her friend, “Applejack, Flash Sentry. Flash, Applejack.”

The two shake hooves with one another as he makes his own greeting. “It’s a pleasure ma’am,” he nods at her.

All the while AJ is stumbling trying to find what to say next. She was expecting a strong young colt to come to their quiet little town, ‘but not one this good lookin. And now he is in Twilights home,’ she snickers at her friend through her teeth while her mind tries to put name and face to location, ‘though why can’t I help but think I seen him before,’ “You’ll have to pardon me for sayin', but I swear ay seen ya before?”

“Actually you have for a short time,” the Princess fills in as she explains where she first met Flash back in the Crystal Empire a few years ago. Getting another grin from AJ as the same realization that Rainbow Dash and Rarity had hits her country friend. The palsied look of ‘you like him’ covers her face while the three talk casually with one another. AJ asking how Flash is doing so far in town, and even asking how Twilight likes having a guard around.

“Well I hope to see you two again soon,” Applejack says to the pair.

“Oh trust me, you will. We actually have to go to the Crystal Empire tomorrow, so we were just knocking out a few things before that took place.”

“Really, Twilight?” Applejack questions, “what for?”

“You know the usual studious tasks that Celestia asks of me…” she says nonchalantly.

“Heh…” AJ giggles to herself, “the Princess must really be preparing you to run your own kingdom. I mean you have Flash hear already, that’s the start of an army so far,” that comment quickly shuts the alicorn up for a few moments as she purses her lips together, unable to believe that her friend just said that to her. Though her friend brings her back in with a simple question, “so how many of the gang have met here, Flash?”

“Ahh…” Twilight thinks back to his first day here as she answers for him, “You make four. Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Spike met him while I was showing him around town when he arrived.”

“Well then when y’all both get back,” AJ points to the two ponies in front of her before making her proposal, “why don’t we all go out for the day? Invite the rest of the gang to get together so we can get to know this colt of yours.” she winks at Twilight.

Although the Princess is reluctant at first, knowing full well that she is going to never live it down after they realize who he is, she can’t really say no at this point. Besides… Flash doesn’t seem nervous about this at all, so why should she?

“Sounds like a great plan AJ,” Twi says to her with a half fake smile on her face, “that is… if he’s up for it?” she turns to look at Flash, just to make sure.

The guard shrugs his shoulders at the Princess, nothing seeming to bother him about it, “I’m up for anything, Princess. Besides by the looks of things I’m probably not going to get out of it during my stay here.” He starts to chuckle a bit.

“Ya got that right. Then it’s settled!” Applejack nearly bucks with joy at the fact that they are all going to get to spend some time together. With her Princess studies on Twi’s mind constantly, it’s a wonder they see her at all. So any chance like this is welcome, “We can work out the kinks later, but as for now… it’s on the books that were going to have the day together,” the young Princess shakes her head at the response. Soon the pair says their good byes to her and continue on their way down the street market.

“So it seems we have a date set up with the rest of my friends,” Twilight face hooves herself at the thought of having to hear all their input about Flash living under the same roof as her, “…it’s going to be a long day…” she mumbles under her breath so he can’t her.

“What was that last part?” he faintly picks up.

“Nothing… nothing at all…” she plays off, leaving him with a fumbled look about him as they continue.

“Your friends do seem nice though,” Flash states to try and ease some of the stress that he can see building up in her face, “after all they don’t seem to be all too worried about you now needing a guard about town now.”

He does have a point there, she has to admit. Twilight would have expected at least one of them, so far, to worry about why she may need one in the first place. Considering that nothing really happens here in Ponyville, short of the occasional ‘fate of Equestria hanging in the balance’ moments. Then though she remembers the changeling that was in her place. Although she could have probably handled it herself, with a few choice spells (or other skills that she’s picked up), it’s still nice having another pony there to watch over her.

Then again they may only be acting calm because so far they have remembered this guard from the past and that Twilight has a huge crush on him. So they know that if there really is any trouble, she’ll be in good hooves. As they walk though, Twilight nostrils pick up a familiar scent and she stops for a second to smell the roses… literally. Flash follows her off to the stand to find an earth pony mare standing there tending to a new pot of forsythias.

“Why good morning, Princess Twilight,” Sunflower welcomes her on this fine day. “How have you been today so far?”

“Oh I’m doing just great, Sunflower,” she answers taking another whiff of the wonderful aroma flowing off the gorgeous plants before her, “they smell just amazing.”

“Just my talent,” the young earth pony mare nods before she takes notice of the guard standing there with the Princess finally. “Well who is this?” Sunflower puts on a false smile, “if I may ask.”

“This, Sunflower, is my guard from the Crystal Empire, Flash Sentry,” she finishes off as the guard grins proudly.

Lightly nodding to the florist, Flash puts on a smile for her, “nice to meet you ma’am.”

Sunflower does the same to him as well as looking through some of her stock, “to you as well Mr. Sentry. Well it’s nice to know our resident Princess will have a helping hoof around her new home,” the sales pony picks out a lovely bouquet of the same roses that Twilight was smelling and passes it off to her, “consider it on the house, Twilight. Have a wonderful day.”

“Thank you, Sunflower,” the young Princess beams, “enjoy the rest of your day as well.”

With that Twilight and Flash head back down the road to the house. Never seeing the wicked smile across ‘Sunflower’s’ face. ‘So the Princess has a guard,’ she tells herself, ‘that might explain why the last one got kicked off the job…literally…’ Sunflower, or what she calls herself, puts another pot up for sale to keep the act going. All the while making a mental note to keep this information in the back of her mind.

After getting back to the house the two put away what they bought in the kitchen. Twilight takes a vase out and puts the roses on display in the middle of the kitchen table so that the same wonderful scent may fill the room. Going back out in to the living room for a moment to collect themselves. Twilight watches Flash take his helmet off and expose the well-kept blue mane of his as it spikes back up. Though this time the Princess manages to maintain her footing, resisting the urge to fall down to the floor that she so often gets while watching him do this.

Trying to think of anything to say to him though to get her mind off what she sees, she goes and makes a simple statement., “Tulips, seeing as you never have been there, is a rather formal place,” she starts off saying to him while they go out and sit in the living room, “I personally though only plan on wearing a simple summer dress… it’s the weather for it,” she nods off.

“I’m going to guess though that a suit of armor might not be that recommended for such a situation then?” he asks bluntly. Already sort of knowing the answers, “After all that may put some ponies on edge.”

“Perhaps… though I know you’re sure to have the sword with you,” Twilight answers him. Sentry pulls the blade off his back and straps it on his side under the wing to hide it as best as possible. It’s not perfect, but then again there is a simple explanation if the subject is brought up. “That will work,” she chuckles, “I knew you wouldn’t give that up, and I didn’t intend on having you do so anyway.”

“Well at heart I’m still your protector, Princess…” he reminds her, lightly patting the concealed blade. Trying now to think of the things he had brought with him from the Crystal Empire, “Thankfully though, as part of our uniform. The Royal guards also get a sort of dress uniform for special occasions like ceremonies or weddings… so for this it should do nicely.”

Twilight is even surprised at this for a moment, as her lips shape in to a speechless ‘oh’. She has never seen the dress uniforms that are given to them, only heard of them. Usually when the royal family is together, it’s a reason to have higher security, and there for more protection. Getting to see a guard in this outfit will be a treat. Considering the young Princess is to be escorted by her own personal guard, “Hmm… well then, I’ve never seen the uniform before, only the armor.”

“You will tonight then,” Flash smiles while they sit there still just taking a moment or two for themselves.

The fact that they are about to go out on the town with one another is reason enough to make Twilight or Flash nervous. Especially the latter, seeing as he knows what the young Princess really thinks of him at heart, even while he tip toes around the subject himself. ‘I wonder if Celestia talked to her too while they were studying?’ he thinks.

Recalling that the older Princess was the one who told him this all to begin with, and they did have a few hours in their by themselves. Little does he know though, the sun goddess did tell her what she saw in the guard, and even that in her honest opinion. Flash is falling head over hooves for the young alicorn, more than Twilight could have ever imagined, even if he may not be able to voice it. That though, is for Twi to know, if only she can bring herself to speak her own mind as well.

The two chat back and forth, mostly simple small talk. Eventually though it comes time that they decide to go in to their respective rooms and get ready for their night out. As soon as her door is closed, Twilight rushes in to the shower. Taking her crown off and golden slippers, she steps in to the running water and cleanses her coat with a simple rinse at first before reaching over for some soap. Feeling the shampoo getting her hair squeaky clean is a wonderful feeling, especially as she smells the lovely scent that comes off this particular brand. ‘Rarity does have good taste in this sort of this after all,’ she tells herself after opting for the recommended product.

Stepping out on to the tile floor, and using the drying spell to whisk away all the moisture from her skin better and faster than a towel ever could. The Princess was never one to really dress up, and although she is still in her home town. A good impression isn’t going to hurt when one considers who she is with at the moment.

Taking some light velvet lipstick and placing it gingerly on her pursed lips, it gives just enough change in her tone and contrast of colors for one to notice, similar eye liner is brought up in her magical aura and applied gingerly around the base of her eyes as she takes a moment to admire herself in the mirror and ensure everything is on point with the application. The voice of a certain fashionista mare nagging her in the back of her head at all the fashion tips in the past that she had to listen to.

“Well that is just cute,” she talks to herself at the simple change she made.

On top of this brushing her main back in to its usual self, and taking a swig of mouth wash. She spits it out before applying a few puffs of same perfume that she used before that seem to make his muzzle perk up at the scent. Satisfied with the result… Twilight puts on the last touch. A simple but elegant dress that she has stored just for a time like this.

A cosmic, dark blue, galactic, swirl that seems to twinkle in the light of her room of various constellations, as it trials down along her sides to the portion that covers her flank and legs to the trim at the base. While the edges are trimmed with a flat black fabric to change up the usual sparkle. All the while her back remains exposed to the outside and visible thanks to the open lace design that remains there to hold the dress on and tease a colt’s eyes to the lavender coat it attempts to hide.

‘Well I hope he likes it,’ she tells herself as the Princess dons her crown and makes her way out the door.

Meanwhile…

Flash got in to his room and did almost the same routine. Besides the obvious neglect of using make up. Wanting to spend more time to get the uniform together. Pulling it off the hanger, the jet black uniform forms a tight collar around his neck, while tailored on his suit a flap comes down the back and allows two open slits for wings of those guards that are gifted with flight to come through. Flash places the medals that he has earned just in the same way he would if he was getting ready for an inspection. Once that is done, he slides the top over his head and fore hooves, taking care not to cause any unwanted stains.

Stepping in front of the mirror once more, he checks himself over and brushes his mane back in to place as needed. Once he is satisfied though, Flash nods at himself in the reflection. ‘Well your superiors would be proud… let’s see what she thinks,’ he says inside of his head, making sure the blade is tucked underwing, and with that, he is out the door. Walking down to the main living room. Flash awaits her arrival at the bottom of the stairs.

Looking at the watch he put on just for the occasion to check that they have enough time, ‘Quarter after five… plenty of time…’ he tells himself.

Not even noticing the mare step out in to view above.

Twilight stands there for a few seconds as she composes herself. Mulling one hoof about on the ground, “So…” she says quietly looking off to one side to hide the blush about her face, “what do you think?”

This quickly gets Flashes attention as he snaps to, and nearly loses his ground when he sees the angel presented before him. The scent hits his nose and lights up part of his brain, the look almost makes his eyes to melt, and the sweet sound of the Princess’s voice is music to his ears. His blue eyes widen with every second that he takes the sight in. Although he’s not the only one who is going through this.

Twilight hasn’t seen Flash in anything but his armor, and to see him in what amounts to a military dress uniform, form fit around his torso and fore legs for a formal occasion. She certainly likes what she sees. Twilight fights to control her steps down as she descends to the ground floor. Every detail getting bigger in each of their outfits as they approach one another.

The sparkles on Twilight’s dress become more apparent as he sees the different constellations, while his medals start to shine at her and the differences in each is noticed. The swirls in her trails on the dress show off in detail as Flash takes note of the open back lace design. While Twi breaths in the distinct smell about him as it enters her nostrils.

Reaching the ground floor. The two pause, taking it all in. Before that is Flash makes the first move. Gently lifting a single hoof of the mare to his lips he kisses it sweetly, afterwards holding it for a second longer in his own.

“If it’s my place to say,” he says still unable to believe that he is the colt that has this mare’s heart.

“And you should know by now that it is,” she follows up without missing a beat.

“You look breathtaking, Ms. Sparkle,” a sincere smile graces his facial features while Flash remains unable to take his eyes off of her.

The redness in her face grows to almost a boiling point as she feels the temperature in her head sky rocket to probably what would be a dangerous level, or comparable to her mentors sun. Calming down just enough though to reply, “and you look very handsome yourself, Mr. Sentry…” she winks at him. With that last complement though, he extends out one wing as she hooks on to his with her own, and the two head out in to the night locking the door behind them.

16

Chapter sixteen

Tulips, is just as Twilight described it, and as Flash heard about it. Many of the patrons are dressed up in their Sunday’s best and out with that special pony for them. Adorned with ivy vines stretching up the pillars in the front and the grated canopy over head on the outside eating section for nights like this so the sky above can still be seen by those dining. The inside is done up with ambient lighting, courtesy of candles, large clear glass windows to see the sunset and even the soft sounds of a classic band playing up on stage while several ponies slow dance on the floor in front of them, the openness of the place allows even some of the dancers to extend outside as they hold their partner close under the night sky. Although for a moment the pony checking the reservists is stumbled when he sees the resident Princess walk up being escorted by a handsome young colt.

“Good evening, Princess,” the checker says with a light bow. “How are you doing on such a fine night like this?”

“Oh we’re doing just, fine,” she trails off as Flash calls on his reservation.

“It’s under Sentry, for two… outside seating,” he says to the checker as the pony now rummages through the lists of them all.

Finding Flashes, he takes two menus in hoof and calls over a waitress to bring them to their table. The waitress is all too eager to be seating Twilight and the colt with her. Having never met the Princess personally, it will make for a great conversation later when she is off work with her own friends. Bringing the two over to the table and pulling their chairs out for them, she lights the single candle in the center as they take their seats. “Well now it’s an honor to be here for you both,” the waitress says as she goes over the special. Smoked squash with fresh glazed carrots and a side of summer salad with tossed mandarin oranges in for good measure. “May I take your drinks down?” she asks as they look over the menu listing, “We have a rather large selection of wines and liquors, along with several virgin drinks for those ponies who choose.”

Twilight peers the wine list, considering it’s a sort of special occasion. She sees no reason she can’t enjoy this, and instantly picks up on one of Cadance’s favorites, “I think I’ll have a glass of your, Rose of Canternet, what would you like Flash?”

Although the choice that Twi picked does sound rather nice, the guard knows better, and although he may technically not be on duty once he got out of his other ‘suit’. He decides to go with something more virgin, “I think I’ll just stick with the Sparkling Cider, Thank you,” he says to the waitress, as she leaves the menus with them and goes to bring out their drinks.

When she leaves, Twilight can’t help but ask the guard about his choice, “I don’t want to sound rude with coming off and asking this” she explains first, “but do you drink?”

“Actually yes,” he pauses for a moment as he now explains his side, “Although I probably won’t around you considering I am your guard after all, and I’d like to remain somewhat coherent. Just in case.”

“Hmm… respectable answer-”

“…Plus I’ve had my own hoof full of experiences that I’m not all too proud of,” he starts to nervously cringe, but at the same time can’t hide the half playful smile on his face, all of which interests the young mare across from him.

“Oh really now…” she leans in slightly closer, rather intrigued with this information “oh do tell?”

“Are you sure you really want to know?” he asks just to make sure. The Princess nods at him as she folds her fore hooves and props herself up on one as she listens and gets comfortable.

“You aren’t the only one who has gone through a bottle to fast,” she tells him, feeling guilty the whole time those words leave her mouth, “I’ll show you my cards if you show me yours?”

“Hmm…like a game of chess?” he ponders, soon returning with a grin, “deal.” Flash says as he starts to explain some of the ‘wild times’ he had while as a young guard in the Crystal Empire.

There is a drinking age that he didn’t meet, though many of the bartenders will not take a second glance if a guard comes in with several of his buddies. Their own drinks have come out just in time for Twilight to hear Flash tell a story about once when he and a few others got a promotion and the evening that followed in the wake of one to many bottles of hard liquor… well… maybe more than one too many bottles. Throughout the story, Twilight has been giggling nearly the whole time at the antics of her guard in his early days. Which thanks to her mood, its lightening up the mood for him, now being even more comfortable to talk about this one subject.

“So you nearly lost your friend?” she tries to asks between gasps of breath as she laughs. The guard across from him nodding in confirmation.

“He wasn’t used to it either, heck none of us were,” Flash elaborates on his part, “…although he probably did have more than the rest of us combined. We ended up paying our tab and rushing out of the bar, to only go and check the other bars that we hit that night to see if we ‘miss placed’ him while we bar hopped,” Sentry chuckles remembering the moment, well as much as he can recall that is.

“Did you find him eventually?”

“Oh trust me…we did,” he rolls his eyes, as he recalls the position that his buddy was in when they finally came across him, “… we found him in the Crystal castle, along with a mare maid as well in a rather, undesirable, position…” Flash finishes off.

Both he and Twilight pause for a moment looking at one another with a serious face, until they can’t keep it up any more and both start to laugh hysterically at the night that Flash wound up in. Twilight can only imagine the look on the guards face as Flash and the others looking for him came bursting through the door.

“Was… he surprised?” she manages to get out, wiping a tear or two from her eyes.

“You could say that, he didn’t even know that we were looking for him actually. We went back out on the town after getting him, and even the maid tagged along oddly enough,” he goes in to the details, “apparently he had met her at the first bar we went to and then hooked up with her after that little visit. Going in to the castle where she gave him a tour of the palace… before she gave him a-”

Twilight cuts him off, finishing his sentence “…tour of her own flesh?” she says with a wink as the Princess sits back and sips her glass of wine.

“You said it,” he finalizes doing the same to his cider.

“Well I won’t say that I’ve had the same experience with drinking…” Twilight explains as the waitress comes around and refills her glass, and starts to take their orders. Twilight goes for the special that was brought up earlier. While Flash decides on the pasta and mushroom linguini. Once the mare has left to put their order in though, the Princess goes in to her own excursion. “…however there are a few that I can recall when I was out with my friends. I’m not the heavy drinker, really…as you may guess from the book worm type,” she picks up her glass to prove a point from the large amount still left over, “if I have any more then maybe three of these I might start to sing and dance on the table.”

“As funny as that may sound,” Flash says getting a lighthearted scowl from her, “let’s keep you sober tonight.”

“Good idea… anyway, that said though there are the occasions when I would like to let loose here and there. I may be a Princess, but if I had to act as such all the time. It’s safe to say I would have lost my mind by now,” Twilight goes and tells him how one night her and her friends had broken open a few bottles of their own.

The occasion being that Rarity had been dumped by a colt she was dating and left completely devastated, and having a pony like Pinkie around, it goes without saying that there was a party in their mists soon. Being thrown at Sweet Apple Acers, AJ's home. The gathering of the friends was out in the barn on the farm while all sorts of sweet and treats were brought by Pinkie herself.

On the down low though, she also brought out some ‘party’ drinks, being mixed cocktails for the bunch. Those, plus the hard apple cider that Applejack is fond of making, made for a very interesting evening. It wasn’t long before all of them were fairly well lit up on their own choice of poison, even Spike was by this point, able to take flaming shots without snuffing the fire out first. Seeing an intoxicated pony is one thing, but a drunk dragon is a whole new story as Twi tells him about something interesting that had happened once both the dragon and the beauty queen herself were well sloshed.

“You mean you saw both of them-” Flash gets cut off though.

“Yep…” Twilight grins while continuing the story, “Apparently his forked tongue is longer than it lets on, and Rarity can attest to that one. After all from what I saw it hit every part of her mouth, and then some.”

“I did see something between those two when I first met them…” Flash says to her.

While Twi can’t help but wonder, ‘you notice them after meeting for more or less the first time… yet the mare right across from you is tripping over herself and you can’t see it?’ she internally chuckles at the sad, ironic fact while he still talks.

“…a pony and a dragon… who’d of thought,” he finishes.

“Well they are usually tight around the subject, and honestly once he hit his growth spurt and got to face level, along with his wings. The two have seemed to spend more time with one another than ever before,” she explains. Considering for the longest time, Spike remained pint sized, even though his crush on her kept growing. Once he reached her height though, the two can be seen on many occasions with one another out in town, just the two of them. “Though nothing has been said of it by either of them. Best I’ve gotten from Rarity was, ‘we are just very, very good friends'’’…” Twilight even does the quotations as best as she can with her hooves, getting the point across to him.

“That seems to be apparent,” he leaves off with while their food comes out.

Both dishes smelling stupendous as they are placed before them, and Twilight takes a single refill of her wine before calling it for the night. The squash tastes just marvelous as she savors every bite in it, the smoky flavor filled in it from the slow cooking process that took place. Having it on the same plate as the carrots allowed for the glaze to mix in as well, only enhancing the flavor. As the carrots to their own part and give their own distinct taste to the dish.

Flash’s dish is far better then what he is used to in the galley. On special occasions, or when he just wants to get out of the castle, he would go to another eatery in the empire. More often than not though he finds himself grabbing a quick bite at the mess hall to fill his hunger needs if he wasn’t out traveling with the guard.

Each mushroom was left in the pan to simmer, as it caramelized in its own natural sugars, giving it an almost nutty taste in the end product along with a distinct shine. While at the same time the tomato sauce he can even tell has been made fresh that day from the earthy tinge to it as he rolls it over his tongue. The linguini is done perfectly, even better than many of the places that he has gone to in the Crystal Empire. Which is surprising none the less for the guard that has gotten to try many different dishes when it comes to travel with the army.

In due time though after getting a good taste for their food, it doesn’t take long for them to pick at their meals and chat with one another yet again. Now just going back and forth as the guard and the Princess get to know one another more with simple Q&A.

“Okay… favorite past time that you could have had when you joined?” Twilight asks him while sipping on the glass, “I know you focused a lot on your career, but I’m sure you had something to do?”

“Hmm…” Flash thinks back to his earlier years, which weren’t all that long ago, “I enjoyed going out for a good night with my coworkers and just having a good time,” he watched as the Princesses brow raised before he explained further, “no, not drinking all the time… I don’t do it that much anymore. I had my fun during my early years… but usually we would hang out in the Empire and enjoy ourselves. Trying to stay out of trouble, as best we could,” he awkwardly chuckles, getting an immature laugh from the Princess.

“Well you seemed to do quite well, and still seem to be. Now your turn,” she passes the torch to him.

Flash thinks in the back of his mind something to ask, “What’s the most embarrassing thing you have done? While being in Ponyville.”

That’s actually a tough one for the Princess to think of while she becomes hard pressed to find an answer for it, when one is found though. It hits her like a brick, “Lost my mind when I thought I had miss placed a letter for the Princess and didn’t have anything to report to her on that week, so I ended up going around town to basically ‘make’ my own lesson… which let’s just say ended with Princess Celestia having to fly in and save the day…” she nervously scratches the back of her head, “the look on my face when I saw Celestia there probably was priceless to some, but as far as I’m concerned I could have died.”

Flash sits there blank faced across from her as he bites down on his lower lip, feeling the pressure build up in him before he starts to laugh at the image of Twilight losing her mind. Seeing the red look on her face as she slowly shakes her head at the memory, her guard gets himself under control.

“Sorry about that… but seeing you on the boarder of insane is kind of funny,” Flash sheepishly admits.

“Don’t be sorry,” she assures him while sharing in the laughter, “trust me I think the same thing when it comes to mind.”

“What did you learn that time around though?”

“Simply that ‘it’s okay to lose your mind every once in a while’…” she rolls her eyes at, remembering that letter, and also Cadance’s mention of that lesson not too long ago in fact.

“Aint that the truth…” he answers finishing off his meal and the glass to suit before saying another word, “your turn though.”

Now Twilight is the one left thinking. There are a million things that she could say to him that would probably either explain a lot, or give a little closure when it comes to her thoughts. Though she settles on something simple, “Would you mind if I asked a personal question?”

“Is that the question?” he playfully responds.

“No silly,” she foalishly brushes a hoof back through her hair, “but that doesn’t answer me.”

“Of course you can,” he informs her.

“Well… if you say so,” she tries to think how to word this without sounding too curious about the subject. A subject that she has wanted to ask about, but never really had a good time to do so. That is until now, “you spent a lot of time getting to where you are now… and already said there wasn’t a special pony waiting for you back in Empire, a Marefriend?”

“That’s right,” he confirms, waiting to see where she could be going with this.

“Well keeping that in mind, I was just curious,” Twilight starts to cringe at even her own question. Feeling the blood rush to her heart as her breathing gets slightly heavier, “have you ever had a Marefriend before?” she asks dropping that bombshell of a question.

“Honestly…” he pauses before turning a slight shade of red, “never.”

The Princess almost drops her glass after hearing this fact. Flash Sentry, the guard that has entrapped her and made herself question her own feelings regarding things past simple friendship. As sweet as they come, the picture perfect example of a gentlecolt in her mind, and one that she would imagine filly after filly would be knocking his door down to get to. Has never even had a Marefriend himself, this news alone is shocking, although it’s also ironic by the fact that he isn’t the only one…

“Many of my coworkers don’t know that,” he tags on with, running his hoof through his mane to take away some of the tension in the back of his mind, “… and I’d like to keep it that way if we are ever around them in the future.”

Twilight finally brings herself to say something to him after finding out about this little fact, “Oh…don’t worry, your secret is safe with me… but if I may ask, how come? There has to be some reason, I mean you had spare time on occasion to hang out with friends. So it would seem you could have made time for a mare,” she mulls over, running her hoof around the edge of her glass before taking another sip. After all that fact does makes sense to her, and Flash can’t even deny it that there isn’t as much on his plate at there used to be. “What’s stopping you?”

“Well… how can I say this?” The guard twiddles his hooves together while sitting there wondering the best way to answer this, “I’ve just never met one that has taken me that seriously that I would consider the idea,” he says bluntly to her, knowing full well how Twilight feels about him, mostly wanting to gauge her response.

All she does is nearly choke on her own drink at the answer. ‘Please tell me you can see me across the table? Or am I invisible!’ she almost screams at him, and herself all in her head while he continues with a simple tag line that makes her think even more.

“…well… that is no pony that has told me anyway,” Flash tacks on, and with that simple line Twilight almost swallows her tongue.

Vague ideas of leaping across the table and spilling everything to the colt come to mind, along with a few of hurtling her glass in his face to get the point across. ‘…no that’s not practical…’ she tells herself, ‘though it does sound like it would do the trick,’ snapping out of it. Twilight brings herself to say something finally.

“Flash…” she says tenderly.

“Yes, Twilight?”

“While we’re in a talking kind of mood… there is something I should tell you…” she says getting her own heart strings in line.

‘Is she going to say it?’ he asks himself, while she does something similar.

‘Should I tell him the whole truth?’ she asks herself before deciding against it.

“I’ve never had a Coltfriend myself,” she answers ashamed by that fact, “or for that matter even had my first kiss, on the lips, by another colt.”

It may not have been the news Flash would have sought after to hear, but it’s never the less astounding. This one of a kind mare across from him has never had a Coltfriend, let alone her first kiss… “You’re joking?” he says in disbelief.

The Princess shakes her head to confirm what she just said, “As I told you before, I wasn’t very sociable growing up. So even getting friends wasn’t that important to me, a Coltfriend is a whole new story. After moving here that didn’t change as I studied under the Princess, and having her as a mentor makes for a very intimidating pony to have around to any colt who would want to try… although…” she sighs for a second “none ever tried…”

Twi pouts thinking how the colts she has run across in her time have never even taken the chance to try and be closer to her. For the longest time she threw it up to that she either wasn’t attractive, or was just socially awkward, but eventually it became a lost cause for the young mare and pushed it all off to the side. Her drearier moment though is broken when she gets a hoof covering her own on the table, looking up to see a gentle smile on her guards face.

“Hey… I’m surprised that you never have had a Coltfriend. Granted you told me you weren’t that sociable when you were younger, and busy now a days. However, as far as I’m concerned, what’s not there for a stallion to like?” he says flattering her. As Flash now goes on about everything that would have another colt falling over the Princess, even if she may hope the only one that does is the Pegasus before her. “You are a very young, beautiful Princess. Both smart and talented in your own right and more than just what you let on… having probably lived more than many other ponies your age will in their whole life time… and even though you may be a Princess, you’re still pretty independent on your own. Something that just from you telling me about your past experiences, I can tell you are more than…”

He trails off for a moment longer, before seeing the look on her face grow with every word. Looking down with his hoof over hers, he catches himself and jerks his hoof back on to his lap. Although he may know that Twilight feels for him, and he certainly does the same for her. There is a time and place to try and flatter a mare, and for a guard talking to his princess. A public restaurant isn’t the place to do so, “…I’m… ahh sorry about that… Didn’t want to keep going, or at least didn’t plan on it.”

Flash though gets a hoof over his lips in a simple gesture by the Princess herself. His kind blue eyes grow wide as he watches her soft lavender eyes blink a few times slowly. The guard’s heart rate is racing faster than his mind, trying to think what the Princess may say. He can’t imagine why she would be upset with him for saying those things, although she is formal herself on occasion and may have seen something like that said best behind closed doors.

Though he still has to learn how the Princess’s mind truly works.

“You should probably know by now that there really isn’t anything you can’t say to me…” she starts off saying as she brings her own hoof back. “I meant every word I said back in the house last night, about you. I’m more surprised that you haven’t managed to sweep a young mare off her feet by this point with the sweet talk that you have had with me,” she starts to chuckle. Although that last comment only worries the guard more that Celestia was right, it is really that obvious.

“Have I been over doing it?” he has to ask.

“I said you were sweet for a reason there,” she points out reminding him of that statement earlier. “I will admit that when I found out a guard was going to come I was quite nervous…and although I may not need you here to protect me,” she stresses the last part, “I am more than glad that you came along in to town for the task… and I mean that as well.”

Flash though is more than glad to hear the fact that Twilight welcomes everything that he has said. He knows that at heart he won’t be able to hold back what he truly thinks of her forever… and he hopes that he doesn’t have to be the first to say it. Never the less though, Sentry is ready to stand there by the Princess’s side. Not because it’s an order, but because he wants to.

Slowly bowing his head at her, he acknowledges, “I wouldn’t like it any other way, Princess,” he says to her as they both get the same plastered look on their face of a warm hearted smile.

The time they have presses on, and as Twilight finishes her own dish. Eventually though as new patrons start to file in for the night and old ones start to leave, they decide that it’s probably time to get going. After paying the bill, and leaving a good tip for their waitress, Flash catches up with Twilight who was standing outside waiting on him. The Princess still has no idea about the play that he was going to catch, and doesn’t notice him looking down at his watch for but a moment. ‘Seven thirty five… there’s time,’ he tells himself.

Though as he thinks about it more and more it doesn’t take long for him to mentally slap himself remembering a key detail, ‘Damn… why didn’t I get tickets previously,’ he says to himself as they make their way down the street. Twilight remaining happily wrapped up under his wing, for a little warmth of course, due to her dresses design.

“I had a lovely time Flash… the whole night, was just… perfect,” she says, indirectly thanking him for the meal, among other things, although Twi does end up a little confused when he returns with an awkward smile, “what’s that look for?”

“Well,” he starts off as they are about to pass by the town hall. To his surprise though the sign out the corner of his eye doesn’t read sold out, and there is only a few ponies there in front waiting to get in, “the night is still young… and I did have time yesterday to look in the paper to see what else there was to see in town,” he stops at the hall. While Twi stops with him at the same time.

Its takes her a few seconds to realize what he means by that statement, looking at the bill board over top his head that displays the events going on and back at him in slight disbelief, “you didn’t?” she says to him trying to figure it out.

“Well I didn’t get them in advance if that’s what you mean, just looked to see what was playing.”

“You planned this out?!” she almost jumps with enthusiasm at what this night is to behold.

“I'm in the military, I’m great with planning… and needless to say, also making it up as I go, it goes with the territory,” he says, taking her hoof as they pick up their tickets after waiting in line for only a minute or so and go to get their seats.

The chairs around them soon start to pile up with other guests as time to curtain closes fast. Little did Flash know, and which he quickly learned after Twilight explained, she has wanted to go out and see this play for quite some time now. Though she couldn’t get any of her close friends to make it. Spike had the library to reorganize (something that takes him far longer to do then it took Twilight). Pinkie wouldn’t sit still for long enough. Fluttershy would have been scared of the fighting scenes. Rarity isn’t one for plays, oddly enough. AJ had work on the farm, and lastly Rainbow Dash in her words isn’t one for ‘sappy love stories…’ Even though Twilight herself can enjoy one here and there.

Flash though is more than happy knowing that with a complete shot in the dark, he made a good pick with a play. Now listening to Twilight before the lights die down. “I don’t know how you did it… but you sure as heck know how to show a mare a good time.”

“I think I’ll thank planning with the dinner,” he grins off to the side, “for the play, that goes to luck.”

“Well luck seems to be on your side then,” she winks at him while the lights dim, and the show starts.

The Drama club that puts on such attractions are very well endowed with great actors and actresses. All of who practice on their characters almost to the point of really believing they are who they pretend to be. All the stage effects are courtesy of the various unicorns back stage and the Pegasus ponies carrying props above where they can’t be seen almost like puppets on a string flying though the air. All of which adds to the effects of the war torn life of a soldier after a battle. Broken and forgotten as he fights to avoid those who would want to do him harm as he struggles to make it home to his love.

The gasps and many ahhs that come from the audience while the time ticks by comes to no surprise by the rollercoaster ride of a story. The protagonist of the story having to elude soldiers, wizards, creatures only found in the forest past dark, and even after eventually being captured, struggles to maintain his strength as he is beaten in to submission.

Twilight goes through her own motions when it comes in to taking in the moments of the play. However, with every passing moment that causes the mare to jump a bit, she leans in closer and closer to the guard next to her, and by this time there are a lot of those. It gets to the point where she is so in to the story that she even finds herself clenching his hoof, and as other moments pass the Princess ends up resting her head on his shoulder without a single care in the world.

Flash though just sits there and lets Twi do what she wants, finding it strange that not too long ago he was nervous about complementing her… but at this point it seems rather obvious that it really doesn’t matter what he says, so long as he is there, Twilight will be happy.

The hero finally reaches his dearest, just in time to find her being held by the very enemy leader who has been trying to catch him all this time. After a vicious fight to the death, the captain is brought down with a single mighty thrust of a sword and has the fatal wound delivered to his chest, in true hero story climax setting. Allowing the couple to rejoice with one another that it is all over, and they are together. The curtains close just long enough for the cast to come out while they all take a bow in front of the applauding audience from their performance. Every one of them standing as they clop their hooves. Of course Twilight is amongst them as she has the whole play goes over in her mind, finding even more reasons to keep giving a standing ovation as she whistles with glee from the performance.

The Town hall clears out, and lets the ‘couple’ go out in to the night while the Princess rambles on and on of why she’ll have to drag her friends there by their hooves to see it. “I was expecting it to be good, but that was incredible!” she beams while continuing in a rant that Pinkie would be proud of.

All the while Flash stands there agreeing with her. He never has been one to go out and see a play, mostly using such an event to relieve a little stress when it came to dealing with the duties as a guard, though he was very impressed.

“I couldn’t have said it better… the actors never missed a line at all and timed everything perfectly,” he watches the foalish expression on the princess's face grow, “Id see it again, and that’s for sure.”

“They sure do practice a lot for this all” Twilight says following up as they walk towards her house from the center of town, “although tomorrow we have to be up early to get to the empire,” she starts to frown in the realization that their day is coming to an end here shortly.

“Well look at the bright side,” Flash tries to lift her spirits, “We said we were going to have a night out, and we sure did.”

Twilight agrees with him entirely, “we’ll have to do it again sometime, although when we get back I can think of a few ponies, and a dragon that would want to tag along,” they both start to chuckle, recalling what Applejack said about getting together when they get back sometime. “Though I’ll have to revise my statement from earlier…” she says, getting a blank stare from the guard at first.

Affectionately the princess rubs her cheek in to the side of his warm neck as they walk along the path, Twilight grows ever so more comfortable with showing her true colors with him, as she nestles herself there in him for what seems like the longest time while she catches his breathing picking up. Still holding the position as she enjoys the thoughts running through her head for the time being, “… now… tonight has been perfect.”

17

Chapter seventeen

The train that takes them to the Crystal Empire is not like the normal one that would bring them to Canterlot. Although the previous trips to the latter are now made by flight, the Empire is just a tad too far off for Twilight or even Flash to fly to. The train itself is made of crystal, the same found in the empire and glistens as it hurdles towards the sparkling city far faster than the usual train could manage without breaking apart, making the trip bearable to those that don’t like to travel. And at the same time a wonder to those who have never seen a crystal train… which oddly enough is a lot in Ponyville.

Twilight has the list of books she needs from the extensive library that is at the empire that is governed by both her brother, and her sister in law. Considering the Empire itself is older than many will ever realize, the vast collection of books with in its pristine walls rival that of even the one in Canterlot. Which is exactly why she is on her way, some of the books that Celestia suggested she go over, and the spells that are in a few of them, are nowhere to be found in Canterlot castle. A simple task for her and her new assistant to take on, and although their stay will be short, it will give her a chance to see her brother. Something that, because of her Princess learnings, has dwindled.

All the while Flash came along more so then anything just to make an appearance, considering although he may be her guard, they are now in his original home. Probably one of the safest places she could be, short of Canterlot that is. Both the ponies sit across from one another in the train car as it speeds down the track. Twi with her bag right next to her as she checks it one more time just to make sure she hasn’t forgotten anything, a little OCD at the moment. While Flash keeps his blade on his back while looking out the window at the scenery passing by. The two have sat in more silence then anything for the most part. Both perfectly content to the trip as they remain lost in their own thoughts when it comes to their own travel partner. ‘I don’t know if he has ever met my brother?’ Twilight thinks to herself before realizing how stupid such a question was, ‘well of course he has, at one point at least. He is high ranking himself, and my brother is Captain of the royal guard… they probably have worked with one another at one point,’ she concludes while trying to determine what Shining will say when he meets the guard that is currently sleeping a mere ten yards from her in Twi’s own home. At the same time wondering what Cadance has told him about that subject, ‘…they are married, I’m sure she has told him something?’ she finishes off with.

All the while she is thinking of these questions to herself. Flash is doing the same, ‘What does the Captain know of me? I have worked with him on a few occasions over the years, but does he remember me?’ he asks himself while propping his head up on one hoof, looking out the window, ‘this is going to be awkward, meeting her brother on a different level than just the average guard. Especially the guard that has a thing for the princess, his sister.’ Flash bites the lower portion of his lip as he admits to himself the emotional state building up in him once more. Although when he opens his eyes to the sight before him, a small smile graces his face as he extends a hoof over to Twilight and taps her own. Getting the Princess’s attention she looks at her guard as he mutters only two words. “We’re here.” Twi looks out the window and sees the glistening Empire before them as the light hits it in the distance, getting closer and closer to their destination.

The train comes to a screeching halt as the breaks are pulled and the wheels strain to slow down the massive locomotive. The crystal ponies around the station cover their ears to help muffle the noise as they to shine in the light much like their city. As the train comes to a stop, Twilight steps off when the doors open with only her bag on her back as the guard follows suit holding his sword close by. Although the mood around them doesn’t even welcome the threat of violence as the ponies that once covered their ears, start to bow at the new arrival of the Princess before them. Easing them back up with her hooves, she blushes a bit at Flash.

“I’m really never going to get used to that part of this title,” she says walking further in to the station.

“You seem to be doing quite well so far, Twily,” she hears off in the back ground. The young Princess turns around and sees her strapping older brother standing there in uniform as he meets the two after their trip. Twilight uses her wings to give a little extra push as she lunges to close the short distance between them. Tackling her sibling to the ground in a warm embrace.

“Shining!” she squeals, “it’s so great to see you! How have you been here? How is being a prince? Where’s Cadance? What’s the, mumf-” she gags when a hoof is placed over her mouth by the older counterpart. Getting back to his feet he brushes some of the dirt off of him before answering.

“It’s ahh… nice to see you too Twi, I’m going to guess you missed me?”

Twilight rolls her eyes at him as he grinds her teeth slightly, “yea, sorry about that. It has just been so long sense I’ve been up this way and you never really come down to Ponyville, or Canterlot for that matter.”

“Well…” Shining Armor says scratching the back of his head, “I have my own duties to tend to here, as you have your ‘Princess in training’ status,” he takes note of the royal guard in golden armor behind her as he stands at full attention in the presence of a superior, “… and I also had to sign over a guard of mine to you… thank the wife for that one,” he side steps around his baby sister to welcome the guard back for the time being.

Flash meanwhile has really been standing there, legs straight and snapped too, head and eyes forward in a thousand yard stare. When the Captain though gets to him after greeting his own sister, the lower ranking guard pops a hoof to the edge of his helmet, “Good morning sir Royal guard, Flash Sentry, reporting.”

The salute is dropped when Shining does the same, “Nice to know that some of the guard can remember their training… although honestly, you don’t have to keep it up like this… though I appreciate the display,” Shining watches the expression on Flash's face not falter, “that means you can relax.”

With that Sentry takes a deep breath as he lets his legs dwindle a bit, getting their feeling back in them. “Thank you, sir” he nods at him respectfully as Shining returns the favor.

“Likewise, Sentry,” he puts an emphasis on the guards’ name, making a mental note of everything the guard does as they walk and talk amongst themselves, “… I do remember working with you Flash from time as it was required, nice to know my wife has a good vibe for the proper one to send to watch over Twily while I’m not there”

“Ah…” he stumbles after receiving the unexpected complement, “thank you, sir”

“As for Cadance though,” Shining says to reply to his sisters previous question, “she is in the castle right now waiting for us to arrive, I told her that I wanted to be the one to greet you two to the empire...” he says as they walk with in the crystal castles boundaries, below it all remains the Crystal Heart. A light shade of cobalt as it radiates the love that all the ponies feel in the kingdom from its wonderful grace.

Twilight still can’t help but pause as she looks at the huge gem that was used years ago to banish the one time ruler of the lands before them. Though as she pauses, her brother does the same. “It’s still there Twilight, don’t you worry… it’s not going anywhere.”

“I know, Shining…” she says playing it off, “it just seems like such a long time ago sense Sombra was here and trying to take over the Crystal Empire again…”

“King Sombra,” Flash mutters, enough for Twilight to hear and soon enough her brother to listen in as well. “Once ruled the Crystal Empire and after his original defeat made the whole kingdom disappear. Though when it returned so did he, that is until the Crystal Heart was brought back and banished him from this world,” both the siblings stand there in slight bewilderment at the history lesson that was given to them. Flash looks off to the side though as he recalls what he just said, “I…ahh… had a lot of time to read in your library a few days ago.”

Twilight beams warmly at him, and then to her brother while he still has the face of sheer confusion. “Glad to see you occupied it well…” she answers while they walk next to one another, entering the castle. Twilight nudges Flash in the side with her own hind, “…show off” she says playfully to him, only getting a chuckle out of the guard as they go and find the Princess of love.

____________________________

Cadance herself is in the library surrounded by books floating around her. Already having received a copy of the list from Celestia of what Twilight needs. Although she hasn’t found all of them. The few she brought off to the side is better than nothing, considering the more she did now, the more she could get an ear full from Twilight and interrogate her herself about how the last week or so has gone.

The door to the library swings open as the trio fall in and the husband walks up behind his wife, putting a hoof over her. “You’re never going to guess who I found at the train station…”

Cadance didn’t hear them enter as she focused on the task at hand, and at the surprise nearly fumbles the books from her magical grasp as she greets her husband with a warm tender kiss on the lips. “I would never guess who that would be,” she trails off, turning around and embracing the young Princess before her, “it’s wonderful to see you Twilight. How was the train ride?”

“Uneventful… boring… long…” she waves her hoof in the air as she speaks, “or you could try all of the above. How have you been sense I last saw you?”

Cadance looks over to her husband, recalling the night when she came back and the ‘sleep’ that followed. “Oh I’ve been just wonderful,” she presses her wing down on her side to make sure the bite mark that still shows is well hidden from the overly peering eyes of Twilight. Shining just stands there with a smirk on his face as he knows all too well what she is doing. “I just have been taking a few of the books out that Celestia asked for you to get ahold of. I was figuring that if we got done early…” she looks over to Flash standing there next to her Shining Armor, “Then we could all head out for the evening and catch up, considering that I know you haven’t seen your brother in quite some time.”

“Did you two plan on staying the night?” Shining asks the pair.

Twilight never really thought about it that much, considering that this was a short trip. But then again at the same time, there really isn’t much waiting on them back in Ponyville, short of a very long day with the friends. Without seeing any sort of gesture from Sentry discouraging it, she nods at her sister in law, “That sounds like a lovely plan.”

“Great!” Cadance smiles warmly at her. She then uses her horn to pick up both Flash and Shining off the ground by their flanks and hurry them out of the room, “now you two let us get to business,” the Princess says, unable to hide the fact that there is some back ground motive behind her pushiness, “we’ll come and get you when we’re done.”

The door slams behind the two colts as they sit there dumbfounded by the actions of the Princess after being kicked out of the room. Shining sits up on his hind quarters as Flash uses his wings to prop himself up. All the prince does is look back at the door and shake his head slowly with a smile, “Ah… I hate it when she does that,” he helps up the fellow guard.

“How often does that happen, sir?” Flash still ask formally.

“You really don’t have to say sir after everything, Flash…” He reminds him, “and to answer your question… probably more than I would like to admit,” He awkwardly scratches the back of his head, “but hey, let’s leave them be to their own duties… I have a thing or two to ask you about, my sister…” Shining says. Getting a nervous gulp from the deepest part of Flashes throat as the subordinate follows the leader.

____________________________

After the abrupt forced exit by the Princess of the two males. Twilight is left just standing there with her sister in law, knowing full well why Cadance wanted those two gone in the first place. She gets down to business, in regards to the books that is, waiting for her in law to ask about how her and Flash are getting along.

Cadance lifts another book off the shelf, floating it over to Twilight as she checks it off the list and puts it in her bag. “Magical beasts and creatures: a reference guide,” she reads off as the next book is brought over to her, flipping in to a few pages she finds even a few nastiest that she and her friends have dealt with. Parasprites, Cerberuses, Hydras…and of course, Changelings.

“How many more do you have left to get?” Cadance asks while using her wings to hover to the higher levels of the bookshelf, looking at the stack that Twi has already procured.

“Oh… just a few,” Twily says distracted as she flips through the book. Coming to the section that she had to deal with first hand recently. As she reads the part on changelings though, the young Princess nearly drops the book, “A spell!” she gasps, grabbing the other Princess attention.

“What? What did you find?” Cadance lands next to her.

Twi skims through the text to get it across her mind, before answering her friend. “Originally… the power of a Changeling to feed off of the love of another was only theirs, however according to this though a wizard by the name of Scepter Gem created a spell that can do just the same.”

“So… why so interested in Changelings all of a sudden?” Cadance asks curiously. Knowing that Twilight wouldn’t have an outburst if it didn’t have some sort of backing.

The younger Princess merely puts the book away for later as she rolls her eyes, “I’ll tell you and Shining later tonight, don’t worry about it though, it’s nothing…really.”

Trusting that she will get the inner details from her fellow Princess, Cadance proceeds without question helping find the remaining books. It isn’t until they have gotten all the books that were listed, and Twilight sits in chair looking over a few of them, that Cadance decides this is the time to bring up the subject. “What are you looking at now?” she asks to open up with some small talk.

“A Possession spell,” Twilight says reading over the spell a few more times before putting the book down and sliding out of the chair, “here let’s see.”

She begins to concentrate on casting the incantation. Focusing on a simple item to test out the new spell, a small metal Eagle desk top decoration on the table across from them is picked out as the target. As her horn charges up, it can be seen sending red arcs of energy over to metal statue. Cadance stands back watching her younger ‘sister’ do her work after reading over the spell. It has always amazed her how fast Twilight could pick up a new enchantment and just run with it like she had known to do it sense she was born, although at heart knowing it was thanks to the years of training that the still young mare has had. Finally after a short time, the largest spark from her horn leaps over to the Eagle and causes it to glow a deep orange as it has heated up from the energy that was just poured in to it, before after a few seconds it cools down. The two mares look deeply at the figure waiting for any sort of reaction.

That is until a single blink comes from its metal eye.

“Well I’ll be,” Cadance says as she watches the bird, that is only about the size of her horn, hop off its pedestal and over to them.

“Incredible,” Twilight says as the bird stands on the table, looking at the creatures before them that it has only ever seen in solitude over the years in its frozen state

“He’s kinda cute actually,” Cadance extends a hoof out and starts to scratch the bird down along its spine. Watching as the metal object seems to still be able to feel it as it leans in further, nestling up against her hoof for more. Even perching itself up on the appendage as it gets comfortable.

“In an odd kinda way, I guess you could say that,” Twilight watches her sister play with the critter for a second longer before giving just a slight sigh, “there is just one thing-”

Before the Princess has the time to answer, the eagle tries to nip at Cadance’s hoof. Quickly jerking it back before any harm can be done, she drops the bird to the ground with a dull thud. The bird flaps its solid metal wings as it gains its footing, and when it does it looks at the two Princess and lets out a loud screech. Although neither one of them are intimidated by the little terror, Twi charges up a single bolt of energy in her horn in a few seconds for good measure.

Sending the violet projectile in to her creation and fries it to oblivion shortly after, leaving nothing more than a charred spot on the ground. Cadance and Twi walk right up to the stain left as the wife looks at her with a confused look on her face. Twilight cringes at her to late explanation, “The spell was made by a rather disgruntled Tyrant long ago, and it tends to have some of his views imprinted in the spell… not the best thing to try and practice in a library it seems.”

“You’re probably right about that one,” Cadance chuckles at her sister in laws face, “I’ll get someone to take care of the mark he left.”

“I’ll work at it more when I get home,” Twilight starts off, “There should be a way to help get them to follow the caster’s commands better.”

“Speaking of home,” the look on Cadance’s face lights up when Twi mentions her home. Instantly the younger of the two knows full well what is coming up next as she and Cadance pause for a moment, while Twilight looks through a couple more of the books. “How have you and Flash been getting along?”

“Just fine,” she answers quickly, trying to avoid the subject as much as possible.

“Just fine? Is that it?” Cadance tries to pry more, “I mean it’s been a week sense he has been there, I’m sure there is something more you can say about the subject?”

“Oh there is a lot that I could say about it,” Twilight opens up more, seeing that the best way to get over the subject at hand, is to talk about it more, besides. Cadance can probably help when it comes to telling him how she feels, “let’s be honest here, what is there I can say about it all that won’t end with an ‘I told you so’ from you.”

“Well the truth would probably be preferable at this point…” Cadance trails off as she rolls her eyes.

Twilight face hooves herself in response and runs it down her muzzle hard enough that it feels like it’s going to pull hair out. Taking a deep breath though, she exhales and tries to talk to her, “you were right,” she says almost under her breath but still enough to perk up the pink princess’s ears while she puts the book back down and begins to walk down the aisle of the library, leaving Cadance to catch up.

“What do you mean?” the Princess of love asks.

“About everything,” Twilight admits both to Cadance, and to herself now. At heart she knew it far longer than she may have wanted to say, but considering she is speaking to the pony who opened this door for her. Twi feels almost forced to admit it to herself, “I like this colt… probably more than just like him,” she shakes her head, “The way he acts with not only with me but others, the way he talks to me and is able to lighten up the day. How Flash is able to bring out a side of me that no other colt has been able to, a pony that will trip over themselves time and time again as they see this wonderful stallion,” she rants on and on, not even paying attention to the look on Cadance’s face growing with every passing sentence, “I’m starting to get more and more comfortable around him, even from the start, and he’s not only meeting what I asked for in a guard… but also what I would want in a Coltfriend, but I just don’t get it!” she stops unexpectedly and slams her head in a book shelf. Cadance even jumps a tad at the thump, but listens in to the Princess continue. “I’m losing my mind over him, and it’s obvious that I am. He has to feel something for me as well, you and Celestia both think so… and now the more I pay attention to him, the more I see it for myself… yet how come he can’t just say it!” she pulls her head back, bashing it in to the shelf over and over again at this confusing subject.

Cadance pulls her friend back and holds her in her own fore hooves. A small tear can be seen in Twilight’s eye as she looks down at the sweet lavender face of a mare awash in a subject she knows little about.

“Flash is everything I could ask for and so much more,” Twi composes herself after getting her head on straight, slightly, “I didn’t think I needed friends, until coming to Ponyville and met the girls. Now didn’t think I needed a guy in my life, until I met him. Now that I see him every day, and nothing on that matter is said. I have to wonder, is it just me that really thinks this?”

“Twilight,” Cadance says softly, tenderly kissing the top of her fore head like she would do when she was Twilight’s foal sitter and she would get hurt in the park. “I know he has something for you in him, some colts are just more shy about it than others, just like some are able to hide it more… think of your brother,” Twilight’s muzzle purses up a bit as she recalls Shining when he was younger, while his wife explains, “he was so shy when it came to asking me out, or even just talking to me. Yet when I admitted it finally, it became so much easier for him to do so as well.”

“You think… he’s just shy to say anything?” Twilight asks, trying to make sense of it all in her own mind of what Cadance is saying to her.

“Why wouldn’t he be?” Cadance answers her question with another question as she makes her point, “I mean think about it. We’re talking about a Royal guard falling in love with a Princess,” she goes cockeyed for a second, “I’m pretty sure that if there is any mare a colt to be intimidated about asking out on a date, it would be a Princess…especially one that he is now charged with protecting.”

Twilight rubs the front of her head and horn, feeling where it hit the shelf repeatedly. Slowly regretting the choice in stress relief. At the same time thinking about what her friend said. Flash seems to be getting more comfortable, and she is the same. Although, at the same time it could be hard for him to open up to her because of her status, also considering he is professional about his job. Just as it’s hard for her to admit it because this is the first time that she has ever gotten this sort of feeling for another pony.

“You have a point there Cadance,” she says feeling the small bump rising on her head, “although I think on our next night out will-”

Cadance cuts her off, “wait, what do you mean? ‘Next night out’. You mean there was a first?”

“Well…” Twilight turns red as she draws out the opening, “last night before coming here, we went out on the town. It wasn’t a date, technically,” she shoots down the snickers that she is getting from her sister in law, “just something to get to know one another more. Flash made a reservation at Tulips, and it was just… wonderful,” Twi’s face says it all as she almost collapses at the memory of last night while they walk down the library to the main room. All her features lighting up from the rush flowing through her body, mind and heart. “We sat and just talked with one another the whole time. Afterwards though, he did surprise me-”

“Did he get down on one hoof?” Cadance cuts her off as she chuckles to herself, getting only a sour scowl from the young Princess as she continues.

“Anyways, we went and saw a local play in town. A Winter’s Night, one that I was particularly looking forward to seeing.”

“Didn’t tell you about that part of the plan did he?”

“No… we had decided to go out sometime before coming here to break up the schedule,” she explains the decision making process of her guard, “actually he surprised me with the reservation and the play. Although the play I didn’t find out about until after we finished our dinner.”

“Awe-e-e-e,” Cadance blushes over the mushy detail, holding a hoof over her heart at the sweet gesture. “When is your next ‘date’?”

“Our next night out,” Twilight stresses the point of the title about the evening, “is up in the air, although I would assume that it could be after getting back to Ponyville, seeing as we have a day out with the girls so they can ask the same things you have been.”

“Would you have expected anything less by this point though?” she asks, getting only a head shake from Twilight as they pack up the books she has with them and start towards the door of the library. “Come on, let us see what Shining and Flash could be up to.”

“That’s a scary thought right there.”

“Well… I did tell him about the little crush you two have on one another,” Cadance slips in, making Twilight almost drops her books at the thought of Flash now being grilled by her older brother.

18

Chapter eighteen

After letting the two mares be to themselves. Shining and Flash take a stroll around the castle, checking the usual in terms of his duty. All the while talking to the sentry before him as the guard bites his lips nervously to the point that blood can be tasted in his mouth. Even though it’s more of a lecture then anything that Flash listens to, as Shining Armor tells him what he expects.

“My sister has always been able to take care of herself, even if a particular older brother would still look out over her,” he trails off as they walk down the corridors, getting passed by a few guards saluting the two higher ups. “Although from here you can imagine that is rather hard to do. So Celestia has thought it needed to have another pony look over her faithful student, and it’s thanks to my loving wife that you have been brought to that position…”

So far Flash has remained silently listening to the rambling of the older brother, and with every little word spoken. The Pegasus feels the fire underneath him growing larger and larger from the captain slowly cooking him as he draws to the inevitable conclusion that Shining will have his head if anything happens between Twilight and himself.

However that guillotine never comes, and is swept aside by the sound of a single chuckle from the white stallion, “I never said that was a bad thing, Flash,” Shining assures him, “I haven’t seen Twily act the way she does around another colt the way she does with you. Which is honestly something I never thought I’d see her doing period, on that note though,” he stops for a second and puts a single hoof around Flashes shoulder and whispers in his ear to drive the next point home, “Twilight is my baby sister, no matter what she may think. On top of that it seems she has a crush on you, and if you break her heart, I’ll send the entire royal army after your ass,” he says with a scary, almost sociopathic smile with no trace of remorse or guilt in those words.

Although he is shaking in his chest and can almost feel the ribs clatter against one another, Flash knows that Shining is looking out for his younger sister, he has come off as the protective brother already. “Understood, Shining Armor… I don’t intend on hurting your sister,” Armor raises a brow, taking note that he didn’t say sir like he told him not to. “I have taken a liking to Princess Twilight, I will admit that, and would be lying if I said I didn’t,” Flash continues standing his ground, and not letting the brother intimidate him… too much, “Though I haven’t told her that. So until then…I only intend on doing what the young Princess asks of me, and being there for her as such.”

“Hmm… just as dependable and reliable from when you worked under me,” Shining says to him, taking the hoof from around his shoulder as they continue to walk, “keep that up, than as far as I’m concerned, you get my approval…in more ways than one,” he leaves off with Sentry stopping mid stride as he tries to process what that means.

“Umm… Shining Armor… does that mean?”

“What do you think? Just don’t buck that one up,” the Captain stops for a second to give him a sneer as he gestures them on down the hall.

The chat between them has changed to something more casual once the matter of the Princess has gotten out of the way. Shining tells him how he managed to work his way through the ranks of the royal guards and up to the position of Captain, even giving some insight on Twilight and how she made it to be Celestia’s student. Afterwards though, Shining asks about Flash and his past, getting to be a guard.

“Well I’m sorry to hear about your parents,” Shining says almost feeling guilty that he asked.

“It’s quite alright,” Flash reassures him, “having nothing to really back to did make it easier to leave all that I ‘had’,”

“Good point,” Shining says before asking something else of the guard, “how did you get introduced to the guard? You said you saw them while younger, but I know they can be rather choosy of who joins their ranks.”

Flash scratches the back of his head, a little embarrassed by the fact of how he did. Considering this part he didn’t tell Twilight, she didn’t ask after all. “Funny story how that turned out… I ah,” he stalls, “got in a bar fight with a few of the guards after trying to talk to them to learn more when I was younger. Turned out that I did pretty well for somepony half their size and in no armor against multiple attackers. Their lieutenant was there and gave me a recommendation.”

Shining starts to crack up over the sheer coincidence of this matter, “seems fate played in your part.”

‘Fate…’ Flash repeats in his head. That seems to be playing a lot in all that’s going on here in his life lately. “It really does,” he says almost speechless as he thinks back to it all over the years.

“Who was the lieutenant?” Armor asks curious.

“Hmm if my memory serves me right, Lt. Broadhead.”

“Ha!” Shining blurts out at the other coincidence of this all, “He was my mentor years back when I was just starting to get in,” the two colts laugh a bit as the tension with Flash talking to the Capt. Is relieved the more the two banter with one another casually.

The two continue to walk down the hallway as they chat back and forth about past experiences. Coming across the royal bedroom, and the same guard that was there when Cadance came back from Pony Ville and Canterlot, on watch. Considering that this was his previous duty station before his reassignment, Flash knows a lot of the guards around there and is always ready to say Hi to a friend. “After noon, Bronze Smith” he says to the guard in passing, “how is the wife and foal?”

“Oh the wife? Same old same old, though our little Filly is just great,” the guard answers as Flash with Shining walk away. It take a few seconds for those words to register, but then something clicks in Sentries head, slowly turning around to look at the guard at his post.

“Smith…” he calls out raising a hoof at the guard in question, “what’s your foal’s name?”

The watch doesn’t move, all he does is stand there at first with his eyes forward, avoiding the colt’s glare before he mutters, “ahh…”

Once though he sees that Flash starts to walk closer and closer to him. It doesn’t take long for the guard to realize that the performance is up and takes off down the hall. Shining has no clue what is going on at the moment, even though Flash takes off down the hall after the guard. After seeing the bright orange coat, fly down the hall, literally. He charges off, running as well to try and find out what’s up.

The guard that ran uses his own wings to gallop even harder down the narrow halls that he is still learning, never taking to the sky for fear that he would crash and end up helpless from there. Although Flash knows the halls and passageways like the back of his hoof. The guard in front looks behind him to see where his pursuer is, nearly running head long in to a maid carrying a stack of blankets as a result, the guard leaps over top of her and hits the ground running even faster.

Flash meanwhile is left in the air above as he dive bombs after him. Barely missing the same maid, he falls and uses his weight to tackle the guard down to the ground, pinning him with both hooves. “The gig is up, show yourself!” he screams at the guard. The captive doesn’t respond, only struggles underneath his weight to break free, before Flash hears a voice off to the side.

“Flash! what are you doing!?”

He turns to see Twilight and Cadance standing there as the books hit the ground. As they do though, a single hoof from the sentry on the ground is wiggled free as it’s brought up in to Flash’s face, knocking the helmet clean off to the floor and the guard with it as one of Flash’s nostrils start to bleed. The hit though gives the room needed for the chase to carry on when the lead guard fights to his feet and bolts off.

Twilight’s guard gets his footing in time for Shining to finally catch up to him as they both gallop down the hall towards their target, Flash not even wasting time to put his headdress back on, or give an explanation to the mares.

“What the hay was that all about?” Shining asks as he is neck and neck with the guard.

“I know Bronze Smith, sir” Flash calls back formally as they sprint down the hall, “his foal isn’t a young Filly, but a young Colt… and considering before I left the strange sightings of double ponies and the term changeling being tossed about, I knew something was up.”

Shining makes a mental note to get to know his guards more personally, before picking up some added speed, “Well let’s go get him then!” Shining yells as he passes by Flash, who now uses his wings to put a little more pep in his step.

The guilty sentinel makes a mad dash down the hallways, looking for an out of the maze of a castle. Kicking himself almost at the fact that he didn’t take the time to look over the map and learn it for a quick escape if needed, considering now he needs one more than ever. Even more so regretting that he didn’t take more time at home to learn more of his character than he should have. How could he even make the mistake of calling ‘his’ son a daughter?! He yells at himself. It’s not like the family is ever around now…

Getting out of the halls and in to the main corridor of the castle. He finally manages to get somewhat of an idea where he is. Looking around and seeing the many halls that make up the whole palace. Although it doesn’t take long for the heavy trotting of the two colts in pursuit to catch up to the corridor and try to run him down as they emerge in to the clearing as well. Shining casts a spell from his horn that sends an ice spike hurtling towards the false guard. ‘There’s no point in hiding it now,’ the guard thinks as he changes in to his true form to block the attack with his own magical aura. The ice crystals shatter against the hard green outer shield, as the changeling underneath is reviled to those around.

The Swiss cheese like legs hold up the equally grotesque form of a changeling that has been at this for far too long out of his normal form. The wings have to stretch before he can use them as they were folded up inside the disguise, while his eyes adjust to the light when the vision changed as well. Cracking his neck, the changeling pulls out the sword from its sheath on his side to fight until he fully recovers. The creature stands there and flashes his fangs out as he growls at his opponents, small trickles of saliva running down the sharped edges.

“Come on,” he taunts, tapping the sword on the ground, “I’m ready… how about you?” both Shining and Flash look at one another for but a second before a silent nod between them sets the ball rolling.

Flash draws his sword from its holster, and Shining charges up another attack as the changeling goes on the defense. Using his own magic to counter the brother’s while parrying Flash’s attacks at the same time and rendering most of them useless. Whoever this changeling is, he certainly isn’t a ‘bottom feeder’ like Chrysalis implied with the survival of the fittest logic amongst them. Which makes sense, the queen wouldn’t want such a task as eavesdropping on a royal family to fall in to a subject so low on the totem pole. Flash brings his blade just past the head of the changeling, slicing in to his hear while the creature manages to clip him in the exposed face along his cheek after his helmet was knocked off earlier.

A few drops of red blood for Flash and Green for the creature drip down their wounds before the meager cuts clot up quickly. Though with a healthy roundhouse kick, Sentry is struck in the shoulder and sent spinning, giving a window for the other stallion to take a shot at him. Shining springs up after the changeling back peddles to short and tackles him to the ground, knocking the blade from his grasp, and bringing a hoof up in to his gut at the same time, forcefully discharging the wind out of him. The two go at it for a moment, locking each other’s hooves before releasing and the foe grabs Armor’s head on both sides and head butts him. The action draws the desired response and knocks the Captain off of him. Shining recovers quick, and fires off another ice bolt, freezing the changelings hoof in midair to prevent any attempt to grab his own blade. Though this does stop him at that, it does give him another tool, much to the dismay of another guard.

Using the nearly solid ice block, he sucker punches Flash in the side as he tries to attack once more. Using his now freed hoof to hurtle the sword at Shining, causing it to imbed itself in the ground before him after a quick dodge by some fancy hoof work. Sentry gasps for a quick breath after getting the wind knocked out of him and is kicked off to the side, sliding over to Shining.

“Well this isn’t going as well as I would have thought,” Flash says getting up and taking ahold of his blade.

“Didn’t see him using a pair of ice knuckles, sorry about that one,” Shining says to Flash before breaking out a new trick from his hat.

Bring out a few crystals from the ground below him, and even the changelings sword as well, he hurtles the barrage at the creature. Lining them up like a machine gun. The changeling goes wide eyed as he didn’t see this one coming. Trying to do his best, he uses his own hooves to block a few of the spikes by almost slapping them out of the air to change their trajectory and his own magic to bring out smaller shields left and right to block individual projectiles. All of them missing him by only a few inches as he narrowly scrapes by, well, almost.

A single crystal spike imbeds itself in to the leg of the creature. As a small yelp comes out of his throat, but is quickly suppressed, seeing as this isn’t the time or place to be focusing on it at the moment. Not with two pissed off colts still there.

By the time he comes to and shakes his head violently to try and forget about the pain, the changeling manages to pull the oversized splinter out. However, a few other guards have reached them along with both Princesses as they look on to see what exactly is going on. Seeing their captain fighting with such a creature, the guards immediately jump in to surround him and help however they can, closing the gap to make any attempt the escape on foot pointless. The wounded leg won’t carry him anywhere very fast anyway. Seeing that the short battle is going to go sour here quickly though.

The impersonator jumps out of the circle and stretches his wings out, thanking the time that it had to ready itself for a flight, taking to the air as much as he can to get over them and out to safety. The breeze of the open doors to the palace beckon him to push forward with every flap of his wings as sweet success, on survival at least, is starting to encroach itself on his tongue.

Though he didn’t count on Shining’s wife have such aim…

A single shot of blue magic with a frost shade to it flies through the air as a trail of snowflakes trail behind. The ice sickle hits him square in the wing, splattering across it, and freezing it solid as he loses his flight and falls to the ground.

Cadance stands off to the side as Twilight looks at her seeing the glow in her horn before the crystal princess blows on the tip, “I still got it,” she mutters as they both trot off to see what happened to the changeling and how this all started out in the first place.

The changeling in question lies on the ground in a daze at first before he starts to look at his injuries, weighing out his options. A broken leg from the fall and on top of that a shattered transparent wing that is accustom to their race, but still alive. As the small crowd closes the distance though, the changeling looks up from the ground and sees them. There’s no way out of this, and although the ponies seem cute and weak, he knows they mean business when it comes to protecting their own.

“My queen… forgive me,” he mutters under his breath.

Focusing all his magic he can offer. The changeling charges his horn up one last time, causing it to glow brighter and brighter. Until the climax of the spell causes the energy to back fire in to his own body and fry the inside of his organs for a few seconds. The single shaded eyes burn inside their own sockets, and smoke can even be seen seeping from his mouth and ears as the pain causes him to bite down on his tongue to the point that there would be blood, if it wasn’t clotted by the heat first. The ponies draw close in time to see the smoking pile of flesh hit the ground, now nothing more than a useless piece of trash to be buried.

Shining, Flash and the two Princesses. Along with the other on lookers now gather around the creature. Armor taps the side of the body with his hoof to make sure that it really is dead, as a few mutters and side talk can be heard in the crowd while they all try to find out what exactly happened. Now Twilight looks it over, seeing the remains of the creature that her guard had to deal with not too long ago, before leaning to Flash.

“This is the second incident with a changeling in nearly a week now,” she whispers as he nods in agreement to stay quiet.

Although to her dismay, it’s not as discreet as she thought as Cadance’s hawk like ears pick up on it. “Wait…you mean to tell me that you had something like this happen not too long ago?” she asks. Not even needing an answer from the Princess, or her guard. The look on both their faces says it all as the two ponies’ present grin away from one another with a guilty conscience.

“Well, you recall when I said would tell you why I had an interest in the Changeling spell?” Twilight says rolling her eyes as innocently as she can do at this moment, “well you see…”

____________________________

The whole time though that the little fight had taken place, no pony takes notice of the king hiding in the shadows. Following their little plan in term of trying to locate the Tree of Harmony. Sombra has taken the task of searching the Crystal Empire, and relaying the information to the other soldiers under Chrysalis so they can look as well. The king makes his rounds first while the queen stays in the cave, so there is at least one authoritative figure there.

After searching through the castle in his shadow form, he was in the very room that the spy was guarding. Going through the couples drawers to look for any clue that would help, until he heard the Princess’s guard question the watch. That’s when everything went south, and as soon as Shining cleared the door. Sombra went out above them, sticking to the darkness to watch the event unfold. After seeing the fight in the spy, he was a little disappointed to see him commit suicide in order to protect any secrets that Chrysalis has.

‘He was a spry soldier,’ Sombra whispers in his mind, ‘oh well… easy come easy go,’ the king takes his solid form as he tip toes away from the scene.

Turning around a corner and slamming in to a royal guard.

Both the king and guard take a few seconds to realize what happened. Before stumbling to their feet, the more experienced of the two is the first to react, King Sombra takes off his shield and bashes it in to the guards face once more. Knocking a few teeth out in the process while bright red blood dribbles out the side of the guard’s mouth. In a surge of adrenaline though, the pony that just took the hit, bucks the shield off to the side and draws his sword delivering a quick thrust to the king. While Sombra brings out his own blade and slices in to the side of the guard in return.

The only thing the guard can do is take the cut as he feels the blade dig deeper and deeper in to his soft tissue and pullout, ripping all the way. The warm sensation of his life liquid running down his side is ignored as the hormonal drive of the guard enables him to go all out against his attacker. Cleaving his blade left and right at the once ruler of the kingdom that he now tries to protect, the king though has been at this for far longer than the guard will come to know, and manages to dodge back and forth. Using his magic to even make a field around the blade of the guard and rip it from his hooves, the king holds it in midair and thrusting it back at the user.

The smooth blade slides easily down in to the chest cavity, between the neck and shoulder plate. Hitting both the heart and lungs in the same go and causing the guard to collapse to the ground instantly and blood to spurt out over the floor. The look on his face falling as the eyes glass over and remain open only with the expression of a pony that had the life snuffed out of him. Sombra looks down at the opponent that he killed, chuckling at the look on his face and by the fact that he has been killed by his own sword. Although that laugh is short lived when he puts the full weight down on his fore hoof and feels a sharp stabbing pain.

Looking down at his hoof, what he originally thought was the blood of the fallen. Actually comes from the first attack that the guard managed, piercing between the armor plates on his leg and striking deep in to his flesh. The king is surprised that he never noticed the injury, although at the same time not so much seeing that the thrill of the small encounter was enough to get the heart rate going and put him in some sort of war rage where he didn’t notice a sword going through his foot.

“This little, twat,” Sombra scolds the carcass next to him while it just lies there, kicking it for a second with his good hoof, “how dare he strike at the king.”

Tearing a piece off from the guard’s belt, seeing as he won’t be using it any time soon. He puts a tourniquet on his leg to cut off some of the blood spilled, as he changes back in to his shadow form to get to the caves and inform Queen Chrysalis… the spies have been found out.

19

Chapter nineteen

The changeling is lifted up on a stretcher and taken out of view to the coroner. The creature aroma wafts its way through the halls as it is cleared from the scene, and manages to clear some of the hall as well. Meanwhile the castles royal proprietors stand there looking at the guard and young Princess in front of them while Cadance taps her hoof as the two explain the little incident that occurred at Twilights house. After opening up with walking in and smelling a similar stench that was given off by the recently deceased foe, Flash tells his ‘boss’ (Shining) how he swept the house to locate the source. Twilight filling in the details, and constantly reminds her brother that she was okay and Flash was doing his job. Once the guard got to the part where they entered the master bed room, he breaks the news there was a changeling in the house.

“…he was just there?” Shining asks while holding his wives hoof.

“Yes…” Flash answers him, “we aren’t sure how long he was there for though.”

“Hmm,” the brother ponders thinking about what they just dealt with. He has seen that Flash can hold his own in a fight, now it’s just a question of where is the first changeling. “What happened after you walked in on him?”

Twilight steps up now to answer this bit, “Flash here is quite handy with a sword,” she starts off, forgoing the part where he got smacked with the door and lost it momentarily. “The changeling and he went back and forth at one another, soon enough though the fight carried outside on the balcony where Flash sliced its wing then kicked it off to the ground, breaking its neck on impact.”

“Oh my,” Cadance gasps, picturing the mangled twisted body of a changeling hitting the ground, “were either of you hurt?”

“Just a few scrapes here and there,” Flash answers her sincerely, “the body was collected that night, and the next morning when we went to Canterlot for Twilights lesson. Princess Celestia was informed on what happened the night before.”

“She ordered the body to be brought to Canterlot to be examined to try and find out where it came from in the first place,” Twilight adds on while the rest of the family takes it all in.

Finding out that a significant other was attacked by such a retched creature is enough to make some ponies faint at the very thought. Finding out that it was in their own home is even worse. Though Shining and Cadance know that Twilight dealt with changelings first hand when they were in Canterlot at their wedding, so they give her the benefit of the doubt and trust that she would have been fine.

The four leave the scene where the other changeling took its last breath and make their way to carry on with the rest of the day. While the two sisters in laws talk about what the eldest Princess said about the encounter, Shining says his own words to the guard responsible for his sister safety. “Well it’s nice to know that the changeling met its match,” he says, now curious about the actual attacker, “Was he really all that trained?”

“Perhaps, although he did carry a military grade weapon, and had some skill to match in a fight,” Flash answers him while they walk together, “considering the state of the changeling and the fact that it even look un kept. He was probably a scavenger. Even Celestia thinks the same.”

“That might be right,” Shining says. Putting another hoof on his shoulder, this time without a threat to follow. Something a little more welcoming, “thank you for protecting Twily, she may capable of holding her own, but in the end it’s good to have somepony watching over her.”

“It’s what I’m here for…” Sentry responses, getting a warm smile from the older sibling in return.

Both Cadance and Twilight though continue behind the two colts. “Have you heard anything about the body being studied?” the wife asks out of curiosity.

“Nothing yet… it got there by the night that we told her. I don’t know when they actually got to it… speaking of that though,” Twilight brings up checking her bag and pulling out a quill and scroll. “Celestia needs to know about the spy that was here, considering the rumors that you told me about earlier, are now confirmed. Plus I can check about the first body.”

“Good idea… I’m glad you two came up when you did,” Cadance says letting her send her letter while the older of the two Princesses moves up to her husband to find out what the plan is for the rest of the day.

Dipping her quill in an ink well in the bag she starts to write…

Dear Princess Celestia,

Considering the events that happened at my home earlier with the intruder. It is best that you know of this matter now. You probably have heard Cadance talk about some of the odd things going on in the Crystal Empire, rumors being Changelings… those are now confirmed. A spy was exposed here during our visit, impersonating a guard. Although he committed suicide before we could learn anything from him. It none the less is an event that needs attention, also seeing as the first body is being looked at. In that regards, is there any status change with the exam? Let me know your thoughts of this event, and what has happened.

Your Faithful student,

Princess Twilight Sparkle

After that’s written up. Twi proof reads it a few times over to make sure all is right, and uses her own magic to send it off to the Princess in a puff of smoke. Now turning her attention to the other three ponies there with her, walking in on them in the middle of talk about where to go for the evening. Desiring to put the event behind them more than anything in the back of their minds, so they can at least enjoy the visit with some degree of normalcy.

“Sandys’ Shell is always open at this time…” Shining brings up to his wife.

“Then again there is also The Lounge, Snows Peak, and of course how can we forget…” Cadance starts to grin while looking at her husband, “The Constellation…”

After hearing that name Shining Armor starts to go red in the face. Both of them do actually, considering what it is. Although only Twilight actually knows the significance behind the Restaurant, leaving Flash in the dark as they talk.

“How long has it been sense you two went there last?” Twilight asks the couple. Both husband and wife thinking back in to their memory bank.

“Ah… it’s been a while dear…” Shining ponders with a hoof to the edge of his chin as he tries to recall the memories of days past, “last year I believe.”

“Well…” Cadance asks raising an eye brow, “What do you think? Shall we?” none of them complain or suggest a different place to go, leaving the decision final. “It’s settled then… The Constellation, tonight… although I think you two should probably wash up first,” she points to her husband and Flash. Considering they still have a few blood smears on them from the fight and were sweating during the chase, the two are rather ripe for a scrub down.

“You can say that again,” Shining says, waving over one of the maids to them, “she will show you to your rooms so you both can get ready, we’ll leave in… about an hour and a half?”

“Sounds good, my dear,” Cadance kisses him on the lips passionately before letting the love birds that still have yet to spread their wings go to take care of their own business.

Having adjoining rooms brings the two even closer, more so then they may be comfortable with admitting to others at the moment. Although it doesn’t take long for them to get ready either. Having to wipe away the blood of another and his own is something that Flash doesn’t ever get used to. Even if it may technically be part of his job, it’s not the one part that he loves so much.

Looking in the mirror he can see where his head met the changelings hoof, and the bruise that it is starting to leave on him. ‘ah…’ he rubs it, ‘make a note to get something for this later on…’ he tells himself while slipping the helmet off and putting it on the sink.

Having the rest of the armor come off just as quick, Flash leaves it off to the side as he feels all the spots where he is a little sore from that encounter. Deciding to call it and take a bath to freshen up. The aching bones and joints would probably be thanking him right now if they could speak. Feeling the pain simmer away is comforting to no end as he slides lower and lower in to the tub, letting his head submerge for a few seconds as he holds his breath just so his ears can’t sense anything as they dull in the somewhat secluded environment of being submerged while the nice steaming water does wonders to sooth out his face after the hit. Coming out of the embrace though, Flash feels freshened and rejuvenated, almost leaping out of the tub and throwing a towel over his back to dry off.

Twilight though has just put on some perfume, and left it at that. Considering she isn’t the one that just dealt with another changeling this time. Just a few touch ups, and the Princess is ready to go. After finishing up Twi knocks on the door to Flashes room that connects to hers, waiting to see if he is ready to go meet the in laws for their arrangement.

“Flash… are you ready?” she asks, never hearing an answer. “Umm… are you in there?”

She puts her ear to the door, trying to listen in if there is any water running. Unbeknown to her though, he took a bath, and has already pulled the plug draining the tub. She knocks one more time, ‘he’s probably ready to go… I mean from what I’ve seen of Flash he’s one to be early,’ she turns the nob. It’s not locked after all, and lightly pushes the door ajar ever so slightly with a hoof. As it slides open though, she bites off a little more than she can chew. Just coming out of the bath room is Flash with the towel thrown over him as he dries off.

“Ahk,” Twilight coughs when she takes a look through the crack.

Getting trumped up by the colt in front of her eyes. She never has seen Flash without anything on, even though he is somewhat covered by a towel and for the most part many ponies don’t wear anything on a normal occasion anyway. This is something still new to her as she feels the heat rising under her coat. Something about seeing him like this is getting her blood flowing more so then any other occasion, and to other areas of her body she isn’t accustom to, particularly to her flanks as she can start to feel the heat radiating between her hind legs. ‘Settle yourself down now missy!’ Twilight yells at herself.

Maybe it’s the events of today from seeing the fight that got the blood pressure up, perhaps it’s the fact that they really have been getting closer and closer the more time they spent together, then again it could simply be that this is the most exposed that she has seen him.

Deep in Twilight another spark lights up. ‘Oh my.’ she pants, feeling the tinkling in her hind legs as they start to shake wildly under her and ignore her earlier command to level out, ‘What I would do if I could just have moment alone with… dear Celestia what am I thinking!’ she stumbles while backing up from the door. Falling flat on her flank as Twi now smacks herself a few times in the face with a hoof to get herself under control. Looking in the mirror she sees not only her smack mark, but also her flushed cheeks as she props herself up just to admire the sad alicorn in front of her. ‘It’s been so long sense… well, never at least,’ she thinks finally getting a grip, ‘I can do this… just walk over and knock,’ Twilight does exactly that as she steps off from in front of the mirror and to the door. Lifting one hoof and lightly tapping on the door,

“Flash…” she says softly, hiding the timidness in her voice. “Are you decent?”

“Yes Twilight, you can come in,” Flash replies after putting the armor back on over his coat to make himself presentable to the Princess.

Twi steps in, not showing any of her cards considering what she just saw and manages to keep her head on her shoulders as she walks in. “Well you freshened up a bit,” she says, silently cursing the fact that he’s covered now.

“Didn’t seem appropriate to go out on the town in a blood stained coat,” he sarcastically remarks to her on a whim.

The Princess chuckles, trying to keep it normal between them, and not fall apart when she recalls the image of him stepping out of the bath. Quickly putting it out of her mind to prevent her from leaping over the short distance between them and tackling him to the ground. “Let’s get going Flash, don’t want to keep my brother waiting,” she says. The guard holding the door open for her as they walk out for a night with the family.

____________________________

While on the way, Flash is filled in on some past info about the royal couple by Twily. The Constellation, is a quaint eatery on the out skirts of the Empire. Located away from the lights of the city, its main attraction is the large crystal glass window that makes up the ceiling to the dining area. Allowing for a view of the stars above, but what is even more spectacular, is the drawings on the crystal itself. Entire constellations are put on there to mark them and point others out for ponies to gaze upon as they light up the night sky, seeing at this is how it got its name. To add to the atmosphere, the crystal is cut and polished to almost magnify the sky bringing it closer like a large telescope, and as the crystal is enchanted with unicorn magic, it follows the night sky with the passage of time. Bringing about new groups of stars as the days or weeks in the year go by. Although for all its breathtaking nature in the attraction that it draws from new comers in the area, this isn’t why it holds a special place among Cadance and Shining armor.

“The Constellation is a lovely place to see in the Empire, not sure if you ever have gone?” Twi asks her guard.

Flash starts to shake his head, “I was tempted to while here, but honestly never got around to it.”

“This will be fun then, I’ve only been there on one other occasion,” Twilight recalls the experience a few years back. Looking out at the sky and up close to the stars like she would from time to time while at her home using her own telescope, it almost brings a tear to her eye to think how beautiful it was then. “Though my brother will always hold this place close to heart, seeing as it’s where he and Cadance had their first anniversary as a couple.”

“Ahh… I see,” Flash says as it all clicks now. Looking at the couple in front of him, the sweet looks on their faces and the playful teasing as they bump in to one another, all explained by this simple fact. “It will be nice for them to be here again, even if it is with guests,” he and Twi start to chuckle a bit before he asks something else. “When did you come though?”

“Yes it will be,” she says looking at her brother, “as for me, I came a few years ago on my own. Didn’t have another pony to go with at the time and just wanted to have an evening to myself after a rather long day here.”

“Something that every pony needs from time to time,” Flash leaves off with a grin, getting one in return as they enter the wonderful establishment. It’s apparent from the get go that the night is going to be great, just the aroma of the food, and the clear skies above give that warm welcome that after a day like this. The four of them are looking forward to.

Sitting down at the table that’s already there for them, the owners ready and waiting for royalty to stop by. It isn’t long before the waiter comes over to them. A young unicorn colt, dressed up as a butler would and ready to serve them as they may need. Bringing out a pen and pad, he levitates out four menus while another waiter pours them each a glass of water to wet their pallets. “I would like to welcome you all this evening to The Constellation,” the waiter greats them warmly, “it’s always a pleasure to have royalty stop by… especially after one of your last visits,” the colt beams, recalling the beautiful crystal necklace that Shining got for his wife, and the ensuing torrent of tears and kisses to follow.

The Princess remembers the colt from that night, he was there server as well then. “It’s a pleasure to be back,” Cadance says acknowledging him, “although this visit isn't for an anniversary, well not yet at least," she passes a wink off to her fellow princess at the tabel. Only to receive an half ill smirk…

And a hoof to the leg from under the table.

“It’s a pleasure as well. What’s on special sir?” Twily asks after a silent yelp escapes Cadance’s mouth.

“Yes, Princess. Tonight we have fresh picked pumpkin breaded and baked with garlic salt alongside sweet asparagus and rice. Which I personally must say is utterly, divine,” his eyes almost roll in to the back of his head for a moment, “however, may I take your drinks? Or will water be all for you tonight?” he asks, clicking his pen ready to go.

Twilight and Flash browse through the menu at the selection, while Shining and Cadance have already decided. Having been here on a few occasions by now, “I would like a glass of your White Rum, Hay fever,” Shining says, reciting it from memory, “over the rocks… and lime on the side… and for you dear?”

“Hmm I think I’ll stick to the virgin drinks for now. Just a glass of Sapphire Tea.”

“Cup of coffee for me please, black,” Flash says after eyeing the item. The waiter nods after writing their orders down, turning now to the lavender Princess.

“I’ll have a glass of Hay fever as well… though mine without the lime,” she says. The young colt taking the order and walking off to put it in, leaving Twilight to look over at her brother with a slightly astounded expression on his face. “What? I can take something a little harder than wine from time to time… I just can only have one glass.”

“I was about to ask the same thing your brother was…” Flash says as he almost hides behind the menu from the royal couple across from them. Leaning in trying to whisper to the princess next to him, “after all last time you told me you weren’t the heavy drinker.”

“Last time?” Shining’s ears perk up, wondering just how much the pony pair across from his has gotten to know one another sense the guards arrival in Pony Ville, “what do you mean last time?”

Twilight shoots her guard a look, as both their eyes widen. Both wondering if Shining has picked up on Cadance’s hawk like ears, and now how they are going to explain this one. “Awkward...” Flash mutters to her.

“Umm… are you going to fill me in?” Armor presses. Giving Twilight a moment to catch her breath.

“Last night Flash and I went out on the town-”

“You two went on… a date?” Shining cuts her off, turning to his wife to see the I know something you don’t look about her. Looking back only to see now both Twilight and Flashes face light up as they look at him and try to explain further.

“No!” they both say simultaneously, now looking at one another again and turning even redder.

“You see, considering that Flash is going to be staying for a while…” Twi starts.

“We thought it would be a good idea to get out of the house and get to…”

“…Know one another better. So we went out to eat…and then to a show…”

“Just to have a nice time, Sir” Flash says scratching the back of his head. Trying to act as formal as possible with his boss when it comes to the younger sibling.

“That’s all it was…”

“Nothing more…”

“Nothing less…” she finishes off now as they look away from one another.

Both too embarrassed to say anything more about it. That’s before though they hear a few giggles at the table. The two ponies in question look up and see both Shining and Cadance cracking up with one another at the two love birds going back and forth. Soon enough though, the colt comes back around with their drinks. Both Twi and Flash taking a gulp of theirs once they get it in hoof to calm their own minds. However, the former feels the burn of the drink as it slithers its way down her throat and lights up her stomach lining when it reaches, almost making her cough a bit from the singe.

‘I really shouldn’t have hit it like that,’ she regrets while her brother lightens the mood.

“Okay so let’s say it wasn’t a date, how was it though?” Shining asks them.

“It was wonderful, BBBFF,” Twilight smiles at him, “Flash is rather good with planning as it would seem.” She watches her guard simply smile off to the side as she complements him.

“Good, that means he’s trained well. So when’s the next one?” he follows up with as he takes a sip of his drink, getting Twily to cough up a bit as he now chuckles.

The waiter comes back and takes their entrée orders. Flash taking the special, as Shining goes for a dish of their Cream of broccoli soup, while Princess’s order a plate of their favorite baked pot pie. Twi going for what amounts to a fruit pie, and Cadance sticking to the vegetable. After their orders are put in though the conversation transitions to something a little more casual, seeing as the two ponies at the table have probably been embarrassed enough for one day, perhaps.

The talk of Celestia and Discord coming down with the kids to Pony Ville, after being brought up by Cadance, is tossed about while Shining starts to get an ear full of coming down himself. Seeing as it has been quite a while sense he came down to see the royal in laws, and for that matter, the rest of the girls. The older brother rests his head on one hoof while propping it up on the table, sipping his glass while the sister throws out every reason why he can come down. While Shining tries to make a point of why he has been busy.

“Why not when they come down as well?” Twi pesters him.

“I don’t even know when they are coming down… how can I plan for that?”

“Easy, it’s called talk to them and coordinate matters,” Twilight brings up, “you’re in the military? Plan something out.”

“I may be good at planning but a fair degree of what I do Twilight is making it up as I go,” Shining throws out.

A slight chuckle from the younger sister causes him to raise a single brow as he wonders what’s possibly funny about this, “So I hear that’s what the military’s good at…” Twi glances over to Sentry for a second as Shining’s wife speaks up.

“I don’t see why we can’t?” Cadance chimes in, not backing up her husband one bit, “after all I made it down, and I’m sure you can dear.”

“We’ll just have to see you two,” Shining says trying to save his skin with both his wife and sister. There are matters that he has to attend to thanks to the spy being found, but there’s a reason he has more than one Captain under him, and why he holds positional authority. “The changeling being found didn’t help that matter of getting some time to do so… so we’ll find out when the time comes,” Both Twilight and Cadance look at one another. Knowing full well that Shining Armor doesn’t take a lot of time off work when there is something like this going on in the kingdom, especially considering he had experienced the changeling spy first hand with the little brawl him and Flash had.

Never the less though, the mares and colts chat with one another respectively while their dinner comes out and they eat and talk. Considering the now well-known threat of changelings that have made their way in to the empire. The two colts try and figure out a way to identify the spies without making the process known to whoever they are under command of, considering even the captain isn’t sure if this is just an isolated incident, or if the issue goes deeper and deeper.

“He was trained as a soldier, and the blade that he had was similar to the one that was found at Princess Twilights,” Flash fills shining in while taking a bite out of the pumpkin slice,

“That he was, as for the blade that he carried, I wouldn’t know,” the brother answers while doing much the same with his own dish, “I never saw the one at her house. Then again there are the other sightings that have been sprouting up in the Crystal Empire… so this may not be a onetime thing.”

“Do you think they are linked to one another?” Flash asks him.

“Perhaps, the other cases of this… let’s just say some of the ponies that were being impersonated are in a similar position as yourself,” he pauses to recall the gravity of the situation. The look on Flashes face says it all, he didn’t know it was that bad.

“There were more in the Castle?” he whispers to the captain, making sure to keep it down so other patrons can’t hear it.

“This information hasn’t been tossed out that much, so keep it under wraps would you?” Shining answers, watching Flash nod at him before he continues, “Another guard here and there, those though were on the outer guard stations of the empire… this is the first one found in the castle. Although if they are communicating with one another, someone is telling them what to do higher up.”

“How can they be exposed without letting the pony that’s calling the shots in know?”

“…Probably the same way you did,” Shining toasts to him, tapping Flashes coffee glass, “before washing up, I dispatched a few guards to check Smiths home,” the look on the captains face turns grim from the details he was told as he fills Flash in, “his wife was found with her throat slashed, dead in the bath tub full of water… as for the young colt…well,” a single tear builds up in his eye as it is hastily wiped away, “Something’s are better left un-said,” Shining eats a spoon full of his soup and continues, “though most of the guards have family of some sort, consequently, we could check the families to find out who is who.”

Sentry thinks about this for a moment and it does make sense. Considering that the changelings deal with relatives in one way or another, they would be the ones to know when something is wrong with a loved one, or at least who they think is a loved one that is.

Twily cuts a piece out of her pot pie while the two colts talk, and takes a bite out of the dish. Tasting the lovely melody of flavor in her mouth as she swallows to continue her talk with Cadance. The two mares have been talking about planning to get together in Ponyville with every pony. Seeing as whether or not he likes, Shining will be there even if Cadance has to drag him away from the guard by his hind hooves kicking and screaming. Though the husband did have a point, finding out the guard was an imposter first hand will make it harder to get away, but it can be done.

“I don’t know of any plans when I get back home,” Twilight thinks, “other than meeting up with the girls that is… they all want to meet Flash, so I’m being roped in to that one.”

“Some pony is certainly going to get an earful when they see him,” she winks at her younger counterpart. Twi grinning in response, considering that she knew this the moment the idea of a get together was brought up.

“Isn’t that the truth… although I can bring up a get together for all of us to them when I see them then. I know they enjoyed seeing Rosebud and Havoc, and on top of that the kids would love to see Uncle Shiny, as would the girls.”

“And they will, don’t worry… he doesn’t have a choice in the matter,” Cadance starts to giggle, while her husband remains oblivious to their little conversation. Going in to what exactly to do when they come up, they could plan this out… or just make it up as they go. Which is usually what is done anyway when it comes time to see one another, it just makes it fun for them all when to you follow the path of Discord and see where that takes you.

As the plates are cleaned off, and stomachs are filled. It comes that time of the night where they decide to call it and head home. After a cold scowl from Shining for grabbing the bill first, Flash relinquishes it to the Captain, and they thank him for the meal. Heading out in to the nice crisp air of the Crystal Empire, and back to the castle for some shut eye.

Bearing in mind that she finished her whole glass though, Twilight is feeling rather ripe as she doesn’t even catch herself leaning on Flash for some support. Although she still isn’t to the point where she would turn around and tell Sentry a little more than she would feel comfortable with. Shining looks behind him to see the little sight, nudging his wife on the shoulder as she turns to see it as well. “Awe… they are so cute,” she whispers to him.

“That much I will admit…” Shining says to her surprise, “plus it’s nice to see that she will have somepony to help carry her home when she drinks too much,” both the husband and wife chuckle to themselves as they keep an eye on the two behind them.

Twilight has her eyes partially closed as she lets Flash guide her, allowing the guard to take notice of the married couple in front of them and the snickering that follows. Only looking off to the side at the Princess using him as a crutch with a smile on his face as they walk back to get some sleep before their trip back home the next day.

20 (light clop)

Chapter twenty

Twilight tosses and turns in her bed while she stays over in the Crystal castle. The events of the day are taking their toll on the young alicorn as the thoughts weigh heavy on her mind at the moment as the attempt to have a night with much needed friends and family to try and take her mind off things for a while dwindles away from her in this ever restless night.

Finding yet another changeling here in the empire is something that would shock any pony, but having one previously at your own house not too long ago is sure to throw them off just as well. Reliving the sight of the changeling fall down from her balcony and break its neck is enough for her to rise up from the bed holding herself up on her own fore hooves as she rubs her temple with one and feels a single cold bead of sweat drip down the nape of her neck.

“What I would do for a good night’s rest,” she mutters to herself, hearing a slight knock at the door seconds later.

“Twilight…” the distinct voice of Flash comes through as it plays like music to her ears, “…are you alright?”

Her mood instantly turns around as she uses her magic to slowly creek open the door for the guard, “Yes, I’m quite alright, just a rather eventful day that’s all,” she ushers him in to the room with a single hoof to guide him as the guard comes over and sits at the end of the bed.

“You sounded like you were in a fight with all the tossing and turning in your bed.”

“Just… a lot on my mind at the moment, that’s all,” she owes it up to. Resting a gentle hoof on his while they sit there, to her surprise the colt raises her hoof up to his lips and plants a gentle kiss on its edge. He looks back at the stunned princess’s expression that she wears right now after the gesture as the guard just smiles at her.

“If you need me, you know I’m never far off from you,” he responds before getting up and starts to pace towards the door. Only slightly hearing the little whimper that comes from the mare in the room as she starts to watch the colt go once more.

“Don’t go…” she whispers almost too low for him to even hear, “you can stay for a bit, if you want.”

Flash stops mid stride and turns back around to face her, and with heartfelt smile he returns to the bed with the princess as he takes his seat once more. Running his hoof slowly through her mane as she lowers her head to cover the blush. Even from that, the princess can feel some of her worries and fears leave her body with every stroke of her mane as he speaks ever so softly to her once more, “I will stay, only if you ask of me too?”

“…Of course,” she starts to say, gazing up in to his eyes, “…I…do,” with every word that leaves her lips both start to feel their hearts pounding faster and faster.

His breath escaping from his mouth and runs past her muzzle as it twitches slightly from the breeze. The essence of pure desire filling the space between them as Twilight feels a gentle hoof from her guard wrap around the back of her head and lightly pull her in even closer. Twi’s own wing doing the same as the feathered appendages seem to wrap up in his own. And with a slight push from both her wings in the right direction, the princess has laid the guard down on her bed, looking down in to Flash’s sweet eyes as they glisten in the dim light from the moon and stars peeking through the window to them.

“You don’t know how much I have wanted to do this, Flash,” she mutters.

“I can only imagine,” he brings a gentle hoof up under her chin, raising her muzzle even more towards his own so he can look at her in those violet eyes of hers, “…seeing as I have had the same desire for quite a while now.”

They are only a few centimeters away from one another at this point, the princess almost able to even taste him. When the heavy panting from Twilights breath… causes her to snap awake in an instant.

Sweat rolls down the base of her neck as she looks around the room, trying to see who else is in there with her. But she remains the only pony to keep her company for the night. The sadness of the situation is apparent when she realizes that all of this could have happened in real life if she just would go to him and spill everything, but all she experiences moments ago was nothing but a taunting dream of a depraved mare. He is literally right behind her in the next room after all.

She flops down in her bed at the situation going against her still and covers her head and frizzled hair up in the sheets, “It was all just a dream…” she starts to remember the details of it like a movie replaying in her mind, then Twi starts to recall when she saw Flash earlier that day out of the shower through the crack in the door.

The rather toned, strong frame that he was sporting. The powerful legs and wings of a colt that keeps up with his form. The way his mane and tail would drip down while wet. That alone would make any mare fall head over hooves for one such at him. Though on top of that, he is as sweet as honey and be as delicate as cloth, while at the same time as hard as nails, and that is what makes Twilight almost melt when around him.

Her own breathing starts to get heavier as she recalls the little details that makes him, him. Lighting up the same parts of her brain that it did when she saw it before in her dream, “…Now this isn’t a dream…” she reminds herself as the endorphins start to seep in to her blood stream, causing a tingle in her muscles in her hind legs while her fore hoof starts to inch its way down her chest like it has a mind of its own.

Even feeling that at this moment is making her heart almost jump out of her chest as the dam of desire and lust continues to fill up behind a steadily cracking wall, ‘is it wrong of me to do this right now? In my brothers own home, and with Flash mere feet from me,’ she asks herself, before throwing it all to the wind for a moment of peace to ease her mind, ‘that last part is what makes it all the harder not to do…’ she reaches her Marehood. If not to break open the dam, but at least release some of the pressure building up behind it ‘better this than kicking down his door and throwing myself at him,’ Twilight concludes before going along with it.

Easing the edge of her hoof in and around the folds, she feels the moisture already built up from the rather pleasant dream that just occurred running around the edges of her hoof as it starts to trickle out from the teasing she is doing even now to herself. Biting down on her lip to try and quell her slight moan that pushes to escape and alert the colt responsible, it has been far too long sense she has even done this. That only makes her extra sensitive though as she starts to rub to outer lips to prepare herself, nestling her hoof deeper inside of the warm embrace of her body as she uses her other free hoof to help push herself over on to her belly while keeping the occupied hoof firmly in place.

Thankful that the extra soft pillows make for a perfect gag, Twilight uses the one closest to her to bite down on. While pushing another under her stomach to at least make it feel like there is another pony. “Agh…mmph,” she whimpers and cries between the motions of getting deeper inside of herself and drawing out the hoof along the sensitive walls.

The blood rushes all along her body, pooling itself in her rump as it helps to deliver much needed heat to the area. The responsiveness that is building only starts to get higher as she thinks about him even more, feeding her own mind and drive. ‘I may not have thrown myself at him,’ she manages to think about between waves of endorphins nearly bucking every fiber of her being, ‘but by golly if he walked in right now I don’t think I’d ever let him leave this room until I’ve had my fill.’

Plunging deeper, Twilight scrapes against the top of her form, causing her to almost twitch while the nerves fire off one by one. It feels like her heart is ready to explode, and her mind catches a fire as it soaks in every little tease from the real thing. Luckily though the mare finds her release as she recalls the final moment of her dream that she wishes had only come true. The image of seeing his and her lips almost meet, inching ever so closer to one another and to a final…

“Mhmm!” Twilight almost smothers herself in the pillows embrace, letting out the lust in a single moan and jet of fluid trailing across her tingling hoof, just to get her through the night. Flipping over and resting her head back, she can feel the small puddle against her thigh, now staining the bed sheet below her from her own Marehood.

Eerily giggling to herself like the stricken mare she is, Twilight takes a blanket to cover it up for the moment so she can finally get some sleep. “I’ll have to speak to the maid about that one privately,” she tells herself out loud. That little rush tired her out enough to make her now want to sleep while her mind only tries to force it even more, “…it would be a little odd to have Cadance come in at some point and find that there… considering she would know all too well what went on in here.” the eye lids start to fall as she silently thanks the colt next store for that little relief if not for only the time being.

Author's Note

My apologies to those of you who look forward to me updating this story. Computer issues have to get fixed, and I can's use my computer while Microsoft does their thing. Plus, late holiday shopping to take care of, so they may not come as frequent... sorry :pinkiesad2:

21 (light clop)

Chapter twenty one

Chrysalis cracks open yet another book from her shelf in the humble abode that she calls home, for now. Although the other changelings have built their huts and tents by hoof more than anything. The queen has more than the magical ability to build what she wanted with nothing more than the cast of her horn.

Having looked through many of the books that her spies have brought back from Canterlot, trying to find a location to the Tree of Harmony. It’s needless to say that the monarch is getting rather flustered by the fact that nothing has been found, yet.

“Oh, buck it!” she screams out, throwing the book in to the wall causing it to split along the spine. “Why must it be so hard to find something as simple as a blasted tree?!”

The queen rubs her temples as a migraine brings itself upon her. Suddenly though there is a knock at the door, though it’s more of a single loud bang that doesn’t seem to help her growing head pains. “Who is it?! This better be good!” the queen yells not even looking up as she rests her head as the door creaks open.

“You could say that it’s hard to find because of what it contains,” she hears now looking up from her fore hooves, seeing King Sombra walking in to the room with the book she threw floating next to him. “Then again it could be difficult simply to annoy somepony the likes of you.”

“Ah…” she shakes her head to try and get her senses straight, “Well it’s mildly comforting to know that I’m not the only one that came up empty hooved…” the queen points out the fact that he has no article indicating his success.

Sombra rolls his eyes, putting the book back down next to her pile. “You have me there, Queen. Though I hope you weren’t expecting me to drag the tree behind me… how did you get all the books anyway?”

“Well, King…” she remarks sarcastically just as he did, “I have been getting material from my spies in Canterlot. I ordered them to bring anything pertaining to the elements, or even for that matter recent records of events. Although none of them have been able to find a thing that would be useful,” she frowns before pounding her hoof to the ground in irritation. Knowing that this is not going to get her anywhere though, she takes a few deep breaths before continuing, “I always was taught when younger that ‘if you want something done right, you have to do it yourself.’ So it looks like I’m still getting back in the game,” Chrysalis snickers at him.

Soon only to watch a discerning look come over his face as she puts it off for some comfort. Chrysalis plops down on the rug in the middle of her floor, propping her head up on a pillow with her hind puckered up in the air as her body relaxes itself to let out some stress of the day and give her mind something to rest on. Not even realizing the positioning of herself that now the king can see, “I know that face by now,” she remarks over her shoulder, “What is it?”

“Hmm I’m still trying to picture you younger…” Sombra starts to grin, bantering with her. Picturing a younger, teenage Chrysalis posed before him lying on the soft rug ready to for the taking by a hungry stallion, “… and by the way, I like what I see,” he winks.

“Oh grow up, pervert… I could have killed you myself back then if you tried anything…” she teases back, trying to hide the blood rushing to her face from her slight mishap on positioning at the moment. Lightening the mood in the room helps the pain in her head, even if it means dancing with the dark unicorn there with her. Levitating out a bottle of shine and two glasses from the cabinet. To help with her head of course, “besides I would have been too much for you to handle anyway,” Chrysalis rolls her eyes towards Sombra, with a mischievous grin on her face.

A few memories of the past flowing through her head from days gone by in her youth as a young mare, not much has changed in forms of appearance with her. And she already knows that half of her subjects would love to give her a good rutting if they could. Though none of them would have the courage to do so after seeing her in the ring with a few of them… watching the mare kick the crap out of her subjects would hamper any colt’s sex drive to some extent. Though when it comes to sex drive, Chrysalis can see that the kings own hasn’t faltered, especially as his cheeks flare up at a few more images of the youthful queen prancing through his mind. Taking the moment to laugh a bit with herself, much to the king’s demise, the queen in the room pours a glass out for herself and Sombra as she passes the latter out to him.

“I’ll have you know that in my youth I still was able to over throw an entire empire. So a little petite mare like you would be nothing,” he points out to her, while taking the glass. Returning the same grin as he takes a seat across from her, “and on the other hoof… having the status of a tyrant among the ponies does attract quite a few mares my way as they look for a way… out, of enslavement.”

“Then again being dead can put a damper on your game…” she takes a sip while relishing in her comeback.

“So can being thrown from Canterlot, and being the only changeling that has your sheer stature doesn’t help…” he throws back at her. Watching her choke on the drink after his comment.

“It’s not my fault the colts don’t usually live long enough to reach my height! Most of them are too stupid to keep from fighting with one another when they don’t have a leader to look to,” she snaps at him. Crossing her fore arms as she floats the glass up taking now a swig to compensate for the amount that she coughed up nearly in to her sinuses. “Besides…” she pauses from the burn in her throat, “For now there are other matters to take care of. It’s been a while sense I’ve gone out and done this myself,” the queen thinks back. The last time she took matters in to her own hooves was when she tried to over throw Canterlot at the wedding. Though there is a crucial fact that she doesn’t know just yet, “though I still have my own knowledge of Canterlot castle from my experience. So it shouldn’t be hard to sneak about and look around…”

“Well… about that…” Sombra scratches the back of his head. Pausing to take a drink of the beverage, seeing as after this she may try to smash it over top his head, “It would seem that during my visit to the Crystal Empire. One of the changelings that was impersonating a guard was found out by another. Apparently he didn’t do his homework when it came to basic family information…” he explains to her while using his hoof to talk as he waves it around in the air. Chrysalis and he still sharing a drink with one another as he continues, the queen watching him with a hidden smile as she sees it all falling in to place, “…as a fight between him and the guards persisted, it eventually lead to him committing suicide, probably to prevent him from being questioned.”

“My soldiers may not be that bright, on occasions that is…” she points out. Remembering the instances where the troops under her have shinned in their own right. They both down the last of their drinks as she brings out the bottle to refill hers, passing it off to him to do the same, “…but they are loyal to no end. Especially when it comes to protecting not only their brethren, but their queen in particular.”

“That I have seen,” Sombra fills his own glass, somewhat thankful that she doesn’t try to take it out on him like he expected, “… then again the fact still remains that you may have a problem. They know there are spies in the empire… it’s not too far off for them to start looking in Canterlot itself. Not with the history that you had there.”

“I see your point… but then again I am good at what I do none the less,” the Queen remarks before she takes note of the part of a belt wrapped around his leg as he leans back a bit more. As subtle as the king tries to be, he can’t hide the fact that he is taking pressure off of the hoof itself. Knowing that it doesn’t go with the armor set either, she knows something is up, “although I’m going to ask about that there on your leg.”

Sombra looks down at the wound and quickly covers it up with his other hoof, now feeling the sting brought back that he had put out of his mind, as the king tries to play it off, lying through his teeth. “Oh… that’s just a little trophy from a guard that I had to kill. He saw me as I was about to leave, and I’m not one who likes to let loose ends go,” he tips his head down towards her hiding his cards and the pain that is felt in his head, “Besides if the body is found then the spy that was killed can be blamed, or they will look for another in the castle… never the less, no pony knows that I, or you for that matter, have returned to Equestria for some fun,” he holds his glass out to her.

“That they don’t…” she toasts with him, slightly squinting her eyes at him, “… so, a trophy eh?”

“That’s right… I don’t take them often but when I do I like to make it small so I can have more,” Sombra bullshits her constantly, playing it off so coolly that any other would be oblivious to the truth behind the belt.

Though the queen isn’t like any other for that matter, having lied for the better part of her life. All she does is raise an eye brow to him and tosses some of her alcohol on the same hoof that has the belt. Watching it land she can see the cringe on his face as it seeps behind the plates and on to the wound, the high proof of the drink doing its work as it burns the still fairly fresh injury, causing it to produce some fresh blood from its sensitive edges. The red liquid now running itself down and along his hoof in to the open as the king still tries to maintain the same face, though failing rather spectacularly.

“So… a trophy,” Chrysalis says looking at the fresh blood dripping down and on to her floor. Snapping her tongue against the roof of her mouth, “Tis, tis, tis… Do you have any idea how full of shit you are?”

“Just the right amount…” he answers without missing a beat once he realizes that he isn’t getting out of this one, “It’s nothing more than a little scratch, harmless… besides I patched it up just fine.”

“You’ll cut off the circulation of your whole leg.”

“That’s beside the point.”

“Awe…” Chrysalis props her head up on one hoof “does the poor king need me to put a bandage on his wittle hoofy woofy?” she purses her lips together, raising the pitch in her tone as if talking to a young foal.

“Does the queen need me to put a hind hoof up her back side?” Sombra answers flatly. Belittling her in her attempt to insult him.

“I can think of something else that you could do with my back side,” she winks at him, drawing a redder and redder expression from him as a result. Also getting more frustration to come along with it.

“That’s not fare!” Sombra yells as he feels the heart in his chest beat faster and faster the more he thinks about bending her over on the rug, ‘after all she has already placed herself rather perfectly,’ Doing a mental slap to the face though, “Pulling the flirty card is just low.”

“If you insist…” Chrysalis rolls her eyes, even though she knows that as much as he may get disgruntled with such play. She can see it in his face that when she pulls it, the king underneath all the scrutiny does like it… to some extent, “though I know what else can get that-”

“Don’t you bucking say it,” Sombra points a hoof at her, causing the queen to close her mouth.

Chrysalis sits there quietly for a few seconds as she crosses her hind legs, one over the other and puts a hoof over her mouth as she tries to fight back the urge to laugh at the king. Even going to the point of biting down on her hoof with her fangs as they dig in to the carnitine. Having another here to argue back and forth with is continuing to be more fun than she expected. ‘I may have to keep him around after I do my business with Equestria…that is if we don’t kill one another first,’ the queen continues to hold in her comments and hoots. Shaking away from the thought at first, seeing as they more than likely will kill one another sooner or later.

She starts to bite down on her lip trying to speak, “Let me… see your hoof…” she says between snickers.

“Why?” Sombra asks the obvious as he thinks about it more, although he wouldn’t expect such a thing from her. Chrysalis gets up from her seat for a second and rummages through a trunk that she keeps, pulling out a sack with a red cross on it. Getting even another quizative look from the king as she sits down across from him a little closer than before and grabs his hoof from him.

The look on his face turns sour yet again as she pulls the armor plates off, “oh don’t be a foal… it’s only a flesh wound, simple through and through,” the queen antagonizes him while examining what she has to work with.

“What are you a doctor or something?” he pesters her.

“I’ve done my fair share of fighting in the past… to which I had to fix myself probably more than I would like to admit…” she cringes, remembering the numerous times she has come close to the edge of life and death with only a single breath being the difference between the two.

“Or you could not get hit,” the comment slips by before he realizes what he just said. Almost wishing he could reach out with his horn and grab the comment and shove it back down his throat before it reaches the mare’s ears. Though this is something that one can’t do. Getting only a glare from her as a result for the fumble. Chrysalis takes out more sterilizing ointment from the bag and applies it rather generously, watching Sombra bite down on his teeth as it stings more than the previous dose of alcohol did after seeping in to the wound.

“Oh I’m sorry did that sting?” she snickers, knowing the answer all too well just from the expression on his face.

“Go to Tartarus…” the king mutters under his breath as he gets used to the burn already, “Don’t you know a healing spell of some sort?”

“Meh…” the queen shrugs her shoulders while getting out a bandage wrap and putting it around the wound to hold it on and close it off from infection, “Only issue is that those take time and energy, when I can fix this faster with my hooves tied behind my back.”

Sombra starts to chuckle to himself, “now that you mention it, I do like them bound. Just not gagged.”

“So you can handle them?” she sarcastically asks.

“So they can scream… but not run,” he starts to chuckle almost like a sociopath.

Chrysalis looks at him as she finishes up on his hoof, almost admiring the sick twisted nature of him. Then again though he is doing much the same as he looks at her. Letting go of his limb and checking over her work, the queen is duly impressed with her hoof work. Now the healing process can begin properly. Even Sombra manages to hold his tongue for a moment to appreciate the job.

“Well I’ll be… nice work… for a queen that is,” he snickers to fall back in to the usual routine of bantering back and forth with one another.

In response the changeling leader just looks at him and bites down on her teeth, “it’s a shame. I was expecting more out of the once ruler of the Crystal Empire, considering you are wincing nonstop as if a foal just from some rubbing alcohol…” she answers putting the medical supplies away.

“And I would have survived just fine if you didn’t take any notice of the injury.”

“What if you got in another fight, and because of your hoof you lost because you couldn’t contest as well as you may need?” Chrysalis points out after sitting back and getting another drink. The effects of the previous glasses finally starting to seep in to her system.

“Then as far as I’m concerned I’ll just have to kill them even faster,” The king shrugs his shoulders.

“Or you could just quit finding an excuse and accept the help…” she follows up with. “Considering as much as I may despise you from time to time, working together is the only thing that will probably keep us alive long enough to kill those that did this to us. In the most humiliating way possible… so although it tastes like vinegar to say, I need you.”

A wicked grin plasters itself on the king as he hears those last words, “So the powerful queen of the changelings needs my help to rid Equestria of those ponies?”

“And the great king of the Crystal Empire, or my bad,” she purposefully corrects herself, “the once king… needs my help as well. Considering what happened the last time you went out to play on your own. You know? The whole dying bit…if it wasn’t for the new armor that I gave you, you probably would have lost your hoof. Considering your old suit couldn’t protect you from-”

At that moment though, with a sucker punch to his image soon to come and a reminder of his failure. Sombra kicks one hoof out in to her calf, and as she winces over from the hit he grabs her head and pins her against the ground. Holding his mouth close to her ear as he whispers, “I can more then take you now, never… ever, insult my image,” he says kneeing her in the side. The sudden move of aggression registering perfectly in her mind, and her ribs.

Though he doesn’t count on the queen bringing up her own hoof to block it as he goes in for another hit, and now lifting him off the ground and dropping him on the floor as they flip rolls. “And don’t underestimate me when it comes to horse play,” she whispers while on top.

“Was that a pun against our species?” he picks up on, grinning at her.

“Not really… but then again,” she brings a hoof up in to his side and cracks in to the side of the armor.

Having enough force to make him still feel it through the suit, Sombra blocks the second strike after recovering quickly and lifts her up and over him and kicking her in to the wall as they start to go back and forth. Slipping down the side of her cottage in the cave, and landing on her head upside down. The queen of the changelings sees the inverted image of Sombra there leaping towards her. Moving out of the way just in time to watch him hit and crack the wall as it splits up the middle. Chrysalis uses her wings to come up on all fours quickly as he pulls his hooves from the wall. “Oh now you made me dent the armor…” Sombra snickers, as she rubs her own hoofs together waiting for him.

“Awe well that’s too bad now isn’t it?” Chrysalis taunts him back, recalling her previous thoughts about this matter. It seems sooner rather than later now, “I knew it wasn’t going to be long before we were at one another’s throats… again.”

“Took longer than I imagined, actually.”

At that second though, after his miss that hit the wall. The guards standing outside of the home creak open the door to check on their leader. “My queen… is everything alright?” the young changeling guard asks her, using the majority of the door as a shield.

“Oh we are just…fine…” she winks at Sombra, “just a friendly discussion on our next move,” she uses her magic to close the door so she can get back to her little fun.

“A friendly discussion? And you said I was the one full of it,” he rolls his eyes at the queen across from him.

The queen chuckles to herself as she silently raises several books off the shelf behind him with her magic. Without him being able to dodge or brace for the hit, the first book beats him in the back of the head, causing the king to stumble as he takes note of her trick behind him.

“Being dead can really cut back on your reading time,” she says just loud enough for him to hear, so as not to draw the guards in again, “Oh, here this is a good one,” she shoots a few more at the king. One manages to smack him in the face while the other close in fast. After a second to see the incoming projectile literature. Sombra, with a flick of his horn, brings out the sword on his side and dices the rest to nothing but pages in the air as they drift down.

Though as his back is turned, he’s tackled and pinned to the floor by the mare as she positions herself over him, “I can do this all night long,” grins at him thinking that she has won their little scuffle.

“I know something I can do all night,” the King follows up with. Lapping his lips in victory as he watches the powerful queen’s mind falter for a comeback.

“Ah… Um… Err…” she fumbles to come up with any sort of retort at the moment as all thoughts leave her and the queen is left standing over him shot down to all hell.

The king isn’t one that many mares would consider suitable for one such as herself, though in this case after having gone back and forth with one another none stop over and over again. And even to the extent of even enjoying it from time to time, more than she would care to admit. The queen throws caution to the wind while her mind still tries to play catch up with some of her own voluptuous desires of pent up anger and frustration, now turning in to something much different.

“Awe...” she pauses getting other thoughts and ideas in order while they finally fall in to place, “… Oh just screw it!” she puts one hoof around his neck.

Although Sombra expects to be welcomed by a forceful choking from the angered queen that he is more than deserving at the moment… he is more than surprised when she delivers something far more tender then he could have foreseen, or even welcomed in his wildest dreams with the twisted mare.

A kiss.

Even though they have been going back and forth with one another ever sense he has been here, and just moments ago were fighting with one another. The perverted comments, the arguing to and fro, and even the snide remarks here and there under their breath at one another has only made the attraction grow more and more to a sort of sick and twisted spark of interest for the two there lying on the floor. It only needed a slight push to get anything going, and with one final mind buck, the queen is the one to topple over the towers of frustration and bring it to them both.

At first the move was a shock, but then as he feels the warm, and oddly sweet lips press in to his, along with her fangs. He more than welcomes the queen with open hooves as his own wrap up and around the base of her tight waist and pulls her in closer to him against his chest while they press against one another and her hooves start to play their way through his jet black mane and across the floor for which it flows.

A slight coo escaping the queens lips and in to his own as Chrysalis pulls back for but a moment to get her head straight and make sure what she just did wasn’t a dream, “Did that…” she breaths in sharply before finishing, “…really happen?”

“What do you mean did?” he says with a devilish grin, playfully wondering why she used pasted tense, “it still is happening,” Sombra pulls her back in to him as he kisses her fully once more. His own fangs tantalizing hers as they knock in to one another in the affectionate display.

Even the king going to the extent to bite down on her lips slightly with the sharp teeth as she does the same and copies to tease him just as much as he does her. Chrysalis snakes her tongue down in to his mouth as she feels the low grunt from his throat. Tracing her forked appendage across the sharpened fangs and along the jagged molars in the back as their hooves to more talking and they soon find themselves closer once more. Pressing her chest in to his as their lips play with one another in the middle of the rug like a pair of teenagers after prom night in the back of a carriage.

The years of not having a mare to pleasure him has gotten to the king as he puts everything in to this moment, kissing her lips once more as he moves his own down her the side of her face. The slow lick from the tip of his tongue runs alongside her cheek and up to the side of her head as he uses it to bring one of her ears in to his mouth’s grasp and begins to nibble on its edges with his fangs.

“Ah…” Chrysalis yelps out before the new feeling of pleasure hits her mind, and she can only let out a groan, “…Mhmm…”

Although that is interrupted when after her squeal the guard comes a knocking once more at the door. “Is everything alright in there Queen Chrysalis?” he starts to open the door, before it is slammed back in his face by the queen’s magic.

“I said everything is alright!” she yells at the door to make her point clear as she now locks it to halt any other intrusions. Looking down at the king under her and the grin over his face.

“Someone’s got an attitude…” he mumbles in her ear.

Although he has no idea how true that is.

Chrysalis also has gone far too long without the feeling of another beside her in the middle of the night. Something that no royalty should be out of… even if that royalty wants nothing more than to decimate the nation that she inhabits, though that little stipulation is beside the point. She doesn’t say a word though, only bringing her fangs down on his own exposed neck and digging in to his skin drawing blood up in to her mouth.

“Ugh!” Sombra grunts out, looking down as best he can at the mare, “…you little… witch.”

It’s painful at first, but when you consider what unicorn you’re talking about, Sombra thirsts for the pain that she is delivering to him as he starts to kick his leg back and forth like a dog that’s being scratched in just the right spot. Feeling the fresh taste of blood running in and around her teeth is wonderful, as she finishes the job and pulls her teeth out slowly and laps up the tasty red liquid with her tongue, running it along the edge of her lips like a gruesome lipstick as she kisses him again. Leaving a perfect imprint on him as Sombra licks his own.

“Hmm…” he ponders before coming to one conclusion, “I taste good.”

“If that tastes good…” Chrysalis says slowly, bringing her hoof down his chest to between the king’s legs as she feels the warmth of him pressing against the armor that he still wears. “…Then I can’t wait to see how the rest of you tastes.”

Knowing full well what she intended by that, Sombra scoops her up, and places her over his shoulder. Even with the injured hoof holding him down at the time, the pain is ignored as a thirst still awaits to be quenched while king still manages to cart the queen up the stairs and to the bedroom. Reaching the door, he pushes it open and in moments Sombra sprawls her out on the bed.

The queen props herself up on her fore hooves as she helps to remove the suit from his form. Taking off the belts and straps that hold it to him, the weight falls off with a mild clang to the ground. Feeling the literal weight off his shoulders, Sombra doesn’t have a second to react as he is pulled in to the bed over top of Chrysalis while she forces his willing lips back on to hers for another moment of passion. During which while his head is distracted the queen starts again to slowly run her hoof down to his colthood…

Though to her surprise, Sombra has beaten her to the punch and already has a hoof of his own meeting her Marehood at its opening. She wasn’t expecting this, and diffidently wasn’t seeing him plunging his hoof deep inside of her in one go. The shock from the action is enough for her to buck back from the kiss as she gasps for a breath, feeling every pore on her skin open up as the king’s hoof circle around her slick sides, hitting all along the walls of the queen’s sex in the spots that even she hasn’t been able to reach with her own hoof from time to time.

“You’re sensitive Chrysalis…” he whispers to her, feeling the warm moisture over his tender hoof as he plunges it deeper inside and watches her squirm like a fish out of water from his actions.

“I haven’t. Had it. In a. while!” she squeaks between breaths.

Wrapping his other hoof around her neck, he starts to strangle the vulnerable queen under him. The green irises almost rolling in the back of her head as a result while she tries to maintain eye contact with those wicked eyes of his, but failing to do so. Though with all his teasing and now the lack of oxygen going to her brain, the mare is lost in thought at what this single colt is doing to her. As he releases his grip just as she is about to lose conscious, and continues to choke her as Chrysalis regains it, changing between the actions while the drives continue to build up in her mind from the act.

If she could have moved at the moment, she would have kicked him off of her by now and rutted him right there and now without a care of what her subjects might have heard her crying out. Though the combo that he is delivering is more than enough to keep all but the simplest movements at bay as her pelvis starts to thrust upwards slightly with every swirl of his hoof as it encapsulates it and prays for the real thing.

‘Scratch that previous statement…’ she tells herself now after feeling him ‘I’m will keep him around,’ Chrysalis makes a note as she puts a hoof around the one that’s inside her and starts to squeeze, knowing full well which one it is.

Sombra feels the sharp pain surging up his arm as Chrysalis puts pressure on his injury, if it weren’t for the bandages on his hoof he would be bleeding all over the place once more. Although he’s sure that, thanks to her display with his neck, she would be more than happy to have that happen. The queen feels the grip around her neck loosen at first, but then it just gets tighter and tighter as she starts to not only feel lightheaded but also ready to scream out in euphoria… well, if she could scream that is.

Now using all her strength. Chrysalis flips him over on his own back so she can return the favor, Sombra lays there star struck at first as his hoof comes out of her with a slight pop and the queen pushes him back down to the bed.

“Ah, ah, ah…” she taunts him.

Taking the hoof that was in her and licking up the juices that were on it to give it a good cleaning. She smacks her lips together, mulling over the flavors, ‘Well damn…I taste…lovely,’ Chrysalis ponders while going back to the king, as she kisses him again and even laps some of her own juices back in to his mouth with the same action.

Biting down on his lips ever so slightly, before he can do the same, the queen works her way down to his neck, then to his chest and in time to that which eluded her at first because of the armor. Rather impressed with what the king has to offer, she pauses for a seconds and goes cock eyed as she switches her eyes back and forth between him and his shaft as she gawks at the sight.

“What? Too much for you?” He asks, “I mean you do have quite the big-”

Sombra’s mouth snaps shut as Chrysalis licks the tip in one quick motion, causing a single shutter to vibrate down his cock and up the back of his spine, “It would be wise for you to zip it right now…” her eyes narrow up at the stallion.

It takes her a second or two to almost unhinge her jaw as she gradually allows the flat top to pass by her lips as her forked tongue does its part and strokes it in deeper. The sharp teeth grazing against its sides of his darkened shaft that matches his coat tease ever more as she feels the blood rate rise up in side of him through his sex. Sombra’s legs tense up around her as he rests a hoof on the back of the queen’s head, watching though his evil eyes that have gone wide, Chrysalis going further and further down to him while she starts to stroke him off with her mandible.

This is something that Chrysalis doesn’t do often, considering she isn’t one to go out of her way to try and treat a colt when it comes to sex. Even if it is a part of the disguise that she may be trying to put on. ‘Shining Armor sure seemed to enjoy it,’ she recalls the time or two she spent with the colt while impersonating his wife. So in this case when it comes to the king below her, she can make an exception.

His colthood slides in and out of her mouth, even pounding in to the back of her throat with every motion as she twists her head back and forth to get the rhythm down. Sombra meanwhile is almost kicking himself with his leg while the queen goes at it. Gasping as he feels the queen take every inch of him like she has no gag reflex, while his shaft continues to slither down her throat. ‘Flirty is one thing… but this mare is on a whole new level when it comes down to the real thing-’ Sombra clamps his jaw as she makes his mind shut up once more with another thrust of her neck down.

The king fights back any urge to release fully in to her, diffidently not wanting to hear any talk of ‘cuming to soon’ on his end. Pulling her hair as she goes down, he feels the reverberations of her grunts as Chrysalis pulls back from her position. Taking the hint at the slight shaking in his meat as it starts to twitch from over stimulation. Using her tongue to do no more than tease as it tickles the tip as she watches the look on his face twist as a result from the fore play.

The king looks down to see the grin plastered on the queen’s face as she watches him try to control himself. “I don’t know what you’re laughing about… after all that…” he points to his sex, “is going in you…”

The look on Chrysalises face flips around as she is reminded of this fact as she is pulled back from between his legs and almost forced down on the bed. With her head in the blanket at first, Chrysalis props herself up on her fore hooves with her rump up in the air on display while watching him now get up behind her as the heat from her slit radiates between her legs, beckoning him forth un to it. However, he is having a hard time trying to get his footing after his left leg continues to twitch from her earlier actions, and an injured hoof isn’t helping that matter.

“If you’re done playing around…” she says watching him position himself, drawing back his attention to her, “…I’m already ready a waiting for you… don’t make me finish the job and leave you out of the fun.”

The king blushes as she catches him fumbling about. Going dark and cold on her though like the king was born to be, he leans over top from her from behind as his head meets hers. Thrusting his fore hoof back against her neck, he puts her in sort of a choke hold while the queen strains to get air now. Her expression trying to figure out his game while the king runs his wicked tongue over her cheek once more in hunger.

“I’m sure you’re ready for this…” he whispers, his horn setting off a temporary impotency spell to kill off the sperm inside at the moment and prevent any unwanted kin, “although I never said it was going in there first…” Sombra finishes off, watching her eyes widen just in time for him to thrust in the back of her in one motion.

Her anus is tighter than normal from the foreplay they’ve done previously, only forcing her to clench her muscles more and more as the sphincter tightens around his shaft, and this being the first time she ever has been taken from quite literally her behind isn’t helping the mare at the mercy of a king that isn’t known for it.

“AHgur-r-r!” Chrysalis cries out as she bites in to the blanket underneath her, trying to hide any more outbursts so as not to be disturbed by the guards’ bursting in once more. “I bucking hate you right now!” the queen hisses while letting go from the blanket for a moment, as she feels him rocking back and forth through her bowels.

Though one thrust later forces her to bring it back in her mouth. “Oh you will have many reasons to hate me by the time our partnership is complete,” Sombra whispers in her ear for a moment before cocking back a hoof and all but beating her in the side of the face with a it.

After a slight yelp escaping from under her gag, the tissue in her cheek starts to flare up from blood forcing its way in to it. Though that is ignored as she twists her head around only to look at him in the eyes, not with any sign of anger or reprisal in her own. But only disbelief and surprise as her mind tries to make a complete sentence after being thrust from the position of a queen to a lowly whore at the whim of a king.

“Y-y-you…” she doesn’t even get to voice it out, only finishing in her head, ‘…monster.’

Chrysalis face says it all as even she hasn’t had this level of brutality when it comes to sex, and for a mare that feeds from love that takes the form of many walks of life, that’s a surprise in itself. For that matter never even having experienced it coming from a colt that perhaps wasn’t trying to really kill her. Though as another hoof comes in to the side of her flank now, the queen brings her head back on to the blankets. Biting down in to them to try and muffle the screams of pain and pleasure that start to intertwine with each other.

A hoof wraps around her neck while he continues to beat her as Sombra begins to strangle the living daylights out of her while she continues to use her gag. “What is it?” he taunts her with a voice that she would have expected from a father to their daughter as he now start to massage the spot where he hit with his hoof, “never had a colt do this to you?”

The king leans back holding himself up with one hoof. As he wraps the other hoof around her hair and pulls on it, bringing her head away from her improvised gag as she screeches out another almost high pitched squeal. “That’s right… cry for me…” Sombra teases her, “I like to hear them scream after all…”

He thrust in her again and again. Relentlessly forcing it deeper and deeper in to her insides, all the while Chrysalis feeling like it’s going to tear something as he does. ‘Maybe the blood from that rip will act as lubrication?’ she asks herself silently while one side of her mind wishes it all the same as she lets out another low moan while he eases out of her slightly. The odd feeling of never done it this way is new to her altogether, as Chrysalis tries to ignore the aching in her hind from the stretching that he is causing.

The initial impact and pain of it all starts to subside as now even the queen feels the hormones hit her mind in all the right places. Lighting up portions of her brain that she didn’t even know she had until now. Reaching behind her with her own fore hoof, after grabbing some sort of control over her mind, she grabs Sombra around the neck as he pulls him back down to her mouth, biting back down on his neck to make him feel some of the same sensation she is from the intermingling of pain and pleasure.

Sombra takes a second or two to savor the fangs digging in to his skin, but wishing it would last longer as he feels her pressure let go of him. Both of them have their eyes meet after she does. His bright green and red making contact with her soft, almost emerald green as they seem to share the same thought and kiss one another as the fires of hated and passion burn in the touch between them as he pushes back inside of her, in and out, and the queen lets her breath escape up and in to his mouth.

The king never gets his wish though to see a tear drop from her eyes. The strength, will, and pride in this changeling is stronger than he could have imagined. Those emerald orbs having the power to bring him back from the dead, and now even the will to not give him what he wants.

‘She has got some fight in her…’ he contemplates ‘I like that…’

Sombra gives her the benefit of the doubt and pulls out of the queen as he watches her mouth hang open from the flesh sliding free of her finally after its assault. Even without the kings intervention, Chrysalis rolls over on her back, wings spread wide ready to accept the king in her, properly. She snickers at him with a mild giggle as she motions with her hoof for him to come and join her. It’s when Sombra gets on top of her and is ready to plunge in once more, that Chrysalis rolls back over now so she has the upper hoof, literally.

Bracing himself with his hooves he looks at her with a wicked smile on his face, “I love a mare on top.”

“Oh shut it…” she holds a hoof over his mouth as she eases herself down on top of him and the pair closes their eyes as it passes by the folds of her marehood and fills every nook and cranny.

At the same time hitting every sensitive part of his sex that the king has to offer. Sombra grunts as she starts to rock back and forth over top of him. Using her fore hooves to both hold herself up, and hold him down at the same time so he can’t take charge once more as she feels the same drug like effect from before piercing her mind and releasing a flood of endorphins through her body. The king going through the same ordeal, after being dead, putting himself in any mare would feel good. This though feels not only good, it’s abso-fricken-lutely fantastic. Who would have thought?

“A flirt, a biter, and a tease…” Sombra mutters to her as she rides him. “I really think I’m going to enjoy this little partnership of ours,” Her neck and head continue to rock, craning with the motions as Chrysalis’s mane whips back and forth, leaving part of her face hidden from view behind a single bang of hair.

“And don’t forget a sadist for you,” she winks at him with a hidden level of admiration for the colt beneath her.

That wink earns her another swift slap on the hind quarters from the king as he watches the face on her go from flirty to surprise as her lips curl to an oh while the hushed breath falls out of her lungs. The king beams at Chrysalis, hiding the same sort of inner burning and sheer lust for the mare that finds herself above him. Using his own hooves to pull her even closer as it rides deeper. The colt thrusts his hips forward, meeting her strokes at their pinnacle. His sex starts to hit the back of hers as the moisture increases around it, making it slide in and out even faster as they pick up their rhythm. Chrysalis clamps her hooves around his neck and not only starts to choke him as some payback, but also uses it as leverage to bring herself up higher as she rocks back down.

The force from all of this causes an enraptured building of nerves firing off in to both their minds. Becoming too much for either of them to handle, Sombra and Chrysalis both hit their climax. His load drops in to her as the queen can almost feel it entering her womb, and the tingling sensation running through him as his colthood twitches left and right as it all comes out.

“Uhhaa…” the mare on top of him gasps as she feels it run along her insides.

Her own juices spill over his colthood with his final thrust in to her, warming the small space between them as she lowers herself back down on his chest with ease before all feeling from her fore hooves goes away for a moment and the blood leaves them.

After regaining the blood loss, Chrysalis puts a gentle hoof on his face as she turns it down to her, seeing the genuine smile plastered on one such as himself. It’s an oddly reassuring gesture to see from such a colt, especially one that just took her for more of a ride then she could remember in her past. Before she can though, Sombra is the one to bring a hoof up and kiss her gingerly on the lips.

The preceding ones from earlier were built up passion that was released in the previous moment of physical contact, nothing more to her than just the beginnings of very rough sex. This kiss though has something more built up behind it, something that he actually feels awakening in him… an even odder thing to be feeling for one like him. The queen can sense that much, her abilities as a changeling picking up on the emotions of another.

As the comfort of another brings a certain serenity about her. Returning the kiss even deeper than she had intended, the queen finds herself enjoying this more than was hoped. Pulling back slowly and opening her eyes ever so slightly to see the same look of comfort on his face that she also shares.

“You’re just… awful…” she whispers to him as the mare rests her head down on his exposed chest, feeling the heart rate go back to normal as her also does the same, “…I love it.”

His rib cage rises up and down with every breath as does her head with it. “And you are just rude, dreadful, discussing, vile…” he takes another breath as he continues to rattle them off the list. While Chrysalis checks that all of them are true at least, “dastardly, cruel, and who can forget evil… but all that said,” he takes a moment for her mind to process it all, “I think if one of us was a goody two shoes, we wouldn’t have sought out this wicked partnership.”

“And yet another thing on the short list of things we agree on…” she chuckles at him, “though I think at this point a well-deserved sleep is in order.”

“And then we can kill one each other?” he mocks her playfully as they enjoy the odd moment of peace between them, “seeing as that lead to something far more, pleasurable.”

“Perhaps…” the single wink of an eye answers his thoughts, “however, first I have to go play in Canterlot,” she finishes off, dimming the lantern light in the room as they both doze off to sleep.

After the long day it doesn’t take long for both of them to nod off, still wrapped up with one another in the bed as a malevolent attraction builds itself up in them even more now that the warmth of the other is being shared in the close embrace.

The night drags on in the caves. Many of the changelings not on guard, to any intruders that may be foolish enough to make their way in, have long gone to sleep. Even in the bedroom of the queen, the two sleep soundly as Sombra holds a hoof around the queen’s petite waist, bringing her closer in to him as his half erect penis presses in to her back still.

The ‘just bucked’ musky sent of the mare entering his nostrils with every breath he takes as a slight unconscious smile can be seen on her face as she feels the warmth of him close to her. Though she isn’t as heavy of a sleeper as he is… a single eye cracks open on her face as she looks above her to make sure he is sound asleep. Once she feels the slow breath of his graze across her neck though, that answers her question.

Chrysalis uses her skinny frame to squirm free of his grasp, careful not to wake him, before slipping out of the bed and stretching her legs. Not something that she got to do after their little activities, seeing as she was already well drained from them and too tired to even try to make the move. And after feeling the knot in the back of her calf for the last hour tensing up and keeping her awake, she had to do something about it.

After wiggling it about for a second or two she can feel it go away in mere moments, as a slight smile builds up on her face. “Now that’s more like it…” Chrysalis mumbles as she looks over herself. She can even see some of the small scratches and scrapes from the previous night healing up almost before her eyes, and with a single smile turns back to the bed to slip in.

However, when she does the queen can’t help but pause and cover her heart with a regretful hoof at the sight of the calm and collected colt, sleeping soundly in her bed, with nothing but a strangely serene smile on his face. The evil king, that enslaved an entire kingdom and ruled them under an iron hoof, looks so sweet when he is asleep in a bed and out like a light.

‘So peaceful…who would have thought that a colt who looks like that while asleep, would be able to cause so much pain when he awakes,’ Chrysalis rubs a hoof on her back side, before she shakes her head in the irony of that thought. Trying not to feel something for the guy that now gratefully shares her bed, ‘his crystals will keep him strong, and fit… and after Equestria is brought down. Then… then perhaps I will keep him around. If not just to rut from time to time,' the monarch tells herself, getting a rather flirtatious grin, trying to get it all to make sense in her mind.

Snaking her way back in to the bed and pulling the kings hoof back over her body, she snuggles up even closer to him than before…

Having truly forgotten what it’s like to have another to lay next to in bed.

22

Chapter twenty two

The next day breeds a warm, sun filled morning as the sky welcomes ponies out to play in its tender embrace. Twilight and Flash got back to Ponyville yesterday morning, and after taking an hour or two nap from their trip. The pair took care of anything that needed to be done around the house, such as storing the books that Twilight brought with her, and Flash checking the house for any signs of entry while they were gone that Spike could have missed. While on top of that getting in touch with Spike and the girls to set something up for this day, something that considering the events of their visit to the Empire, is much needed.

Twi packs a basket for the day out by the local pond, seeing as it’s a perfect day for it, and to literally calm their nerves. She is more than happy to relax in the water, or read a good book on the edge of the bank. She tosses in a few snacks to the basket for while they are out there, seeing as the main course of dinner is planned to be at her house while they all stay for the night, just like old times.

Flash dons his armor and puts the sword across his back, ready for a fight, considering the fact that lately he has been running in to them often more often than not in his recent duty change from the Crystal Empire to a place such a Ponyville. Looking it over once more as he walks to see that everything is in order. His blade is still sharp, and any mark from the scuffle is taken care of as he walks in the kitchen where the Princess finishes up with the basket.

“How are things coming, Twilight?” he asks as he sees the last apple go in.

“I’m packed and ready to go. The girls should meet us there, and Spike will fly in shortly afterwards,” she answers, putting a blanket on top of the basket and levitating it up off the table next to her, “do you have your things?”

“Only thing I need,” he taps the hilt with the back of his head.

Afterwards Flash takes the basket from her in his mouth as he carries it and holds the kitchen door open for the mare while Twi chuckles and passes by him as the colt follows suit. Heading out the door and down the road to their destination.

____________________________

At the pond, the other mares have arrived earlier than their friend would have expected along with the dragon of the bunch as they lounge about on the water’s edge. Only the cold blooded one in the group actually cooling off in the water while the others gossip along the water’s edge. The only two who haven’t seen the new guard are Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy, so before they can meet the colt first hoof, the other do their part and fill them in as best they can.

“So wait, this is the guard from the Chrystal Empire that Twilight has a crush on but still won’t admit that she does even though it’s so obvious when her face turns like a cherry whenever he is around and he feels the same way about her because how Flash acts towards her yet for some reason they still don’t say any-” Pinkie rants nonstop on the same breath, until Rainbow Dash holds a hoof over her mouth to halt the noise.

“Yes Pinkie… that’s the same guard that we’re talking about,” the mare states while she rubs her already sore ears.

“It really is that obvious, from what I remember, at least,” Fluttershy mutters under her breath, barely loud enough for them to hear, “…but I haven’t seen Flash in a while now. What does he look like again?”

Applejack thinks back to when she met him in the market, and if any of them could judge from the slight tinting of her cheeks, it was a rather impressive sight, “Let’s see ‘ere. Handsome, young, strong looking colt. Yet at the same time very sweet and gentle, especially to Twilight,” she processes some more information as it flows back to her, “Looks very good in uniform, and at the same time polite and incredibly well-mannered.”

“Over all a great colt for somepony like Twi,” Rarity adds from her own interpretation of him.

“Don’t forget about being a guard to keep her out of trouble!” Spike yells to them while lying on his back after ease dropping on their conversation from a far.

The mares look at one another at first thinking how he could have heard them, especially when his head is half submerged in the water to begin with. But then they remember he is a dragon after all. His hearing has gotten even better in the latter years as he matured. Nearly nothing will slip by him now a days.

“Thank you Spikey Wiky…” Rarity calls back cooing over to him, able to see the grin plaster itself on his face while she looks at the others all raising an eye brow to her, “…what? Back to the subject at hoof,” she changes the subject.

“Anyways…” Rainbow starts off, “long story short. Good guard, better colt, and possibly a great coltfriend for our Twilight. Nuff said.”

“For now that should be all that is said,” Rarity glances over Fluttershy’s shoulder, “Seeing as…”

She passes them off a glimpse, gesturing behind them as they turn to see the ‘couple’ just coming over the hill. Acting as normal as possible. Pinkie leaps up off the ground and dive bombs in to the pond, landing right next to Spike missing him by only a few feet. Surfacing and squirting a mouth full of water in the dragons face. Meanwhile Rainbow breaks out a mirror to catch some rays, Applejack dives in to the water behind Pinkie. While Fluttershy and Rarity remain on the water’s edge, chatting with one another as girls will do.

Twilight knows the instant that she walks in to the group what they’ve been talking about before her and Sentry arrived. It’s pretty much plastered on their faces as they all catch sight of the guard standing next to the Princess, and quickly go back to whatever it is that they were doing. Fluttershy catches sight of him and instantly cowers behind Rarity in her usual introverted self. While the others fall back out of their acts to come meet the colt. Rainbow gets up and has to help the fashionista nearly drag Fluttershy by her hooves to meet the guard. As AJ, Spike and Pinkie come out of the water.

The timid Pegasus nervously extends a hoof to the colt, “It’s nice to meet you Flash,” she welcomes him, “I hope you like our little Town so far.”

“It’s growing on me, that’s for sure,” he beams at her.

Fluttershy is relieved that he doesn’t have the usual horse and assertive tone that most of the few other guards she’s met do, which just makes her all the more relaxed, “It’s probably not as exciting as the Empire though,” she opens a little more.

With a single chuckle, and nerves knotting in the back of his neck. Flash glances for a moment at the princess, while Twilight just keeps a false smile on, “you could say that. Though it does have its-”

Though the guard never sees the bright pink pony dart towards him, lifting his whole armored self off the ground in a crushing embrace. If it wasn’t for the metal, Sentry may have had the breath knocked out of him. Though she did come rather close as Pinkie holds him up on her hind legs, “It’s so nice to meet you Flash Sentry!” she screams at him point blank. While the guard swears he can feel the plates of metal bending and bowing under the force of her fore legs.

Flash manages to wiggle out a bit and get his footing back on the solid ground as he straightens his sword on his back, “And you must be, Pinkie Pie?” he answers getting a rather violent hoof shake in return.

“Oh he’s good…” she mutters, “Are you physic?!” the overtly sugar high pony beams at him trying to get an answers. Before Twilight uses her magic to separate her hoof from his.

“Calm down Pinkie,” holding her rungs back, “I already gave him some insight on you and Fluttershy so he wasn’t completely lost when we got here. Plus I think the pink coat, mane and tail kind of give it away,” Twilight answers her as they head back to the water to relax, “however, I brought a light snack for us to hold over until we get back to my place.”

AJ holds her nose up in the air taking a breath, “ya have some of my fresh apples in there don’t ya?”

“Yes Applejack, and oranges, crackers, bread, jams and jellies, a few tarts and cupcakes to match… you get the picture,” the Princess stops as she catches her self rambling.

Setting down the basket, Flash helps Twi bring the large plaid blanket out on the ground under a tree next to the pond for them to lounge on in the shade. Taking a moment or two to break out some of the munchies and talk. Flash is bombarded by random question after random question by the party pony known as Pinkie pie while she goes through the motions and does her own interrogation of the colt, as the other just sit by and watch to their surprise Flash answer every single one as they fly off her tongue.

“Favorite pie?” she asks out of the blue.

“Key lime.”

“What’s meaning behind your cutie mark?”

“Flash, explains the lightning bolt. And the shield… well I’m a guard.”

“Coffee black, or with cream and sugar?”

“Black. And only black.”

“Racist…” Rainbow mutters under her breath, before getting a jab in the side by AJ.

“If I have twenty seven eggs, and I use twelve oranges to bake a bread, how many trees will be able to be harvested next year?”

Apple jack is lost.

Rainbow is half asleep.

Fluttershy is trying to figure this out in her head.

Rarity is wondering what new fashion line to put out next season.

Spike slams his head in the ground at the thought of a math problem.

And Twilight is trying to solve problem out logically as she draws in the dirt, there’s just one problem with that. This is Pinkie Pie, logic knows no limits of what is possible in her mind, “Pinkie that doesn’t make any sense!” she yells out after trying to show her work in the ground.

“Of course it is!” the mare shouts back in response, “That’s what every math word problem looked like to me in school…”

“Umm…” Flash pauses to think of the first thing that could come to his mind just as ridiculous as that question, “purple, because dragons don’t wear hats?”

There’s a long pause between them all as Pinkie mulls over the answers for a few moments, “you make a good argument… I’ll accept that answer,” she eyes him, thinking of something else, “What made you come out here to be Twilights guard?”

“I was given orders by Shining armor after he was instructed from his wife, Princess Cadance.”

Going through the motions of a Pinkie promise, the mare asks one final question to the guard, “Do you Pinkie promise to uphold your duty and protect our dear Twilight with every fiber of your being?”

Flash does the same motions and answers with two words, “I do.”

“Welcome to the club!” Pinkie shouts before cracking the guard’s back in another hug, soon dropping him back to the ground.

“You were right when you said ‘…having too much of a sugar rush from time to time…’” he comments to the Princess.

Getting a giggle from all of them, except for Pinkie who stands there bewildered, opening her mouth to say something. That is until a cupcake is shoved in her mouth by Twi so as to keep it that way, now just savoring the sweet icy goodness.

“Easy there Pinkie,” the Princess sits back down along with her guard, as she swallows a lump in her throat. ‘Why did I wait this long to tell them about this…’ she wonders with her procrastination, “Flash has more than proven that he is ready to protect me if need be… though I would rather avoid that situation, again.”

Getting an expected quizative look from her friends. Twilight explains the events of the first night with him being around in the house, and who was there to visit when they came back. Going in to details about what he did and the changeling’s death after the scuffle. The mares and dragon stand by with open ears and hanging jaws while they are filled in about this little event that their friend over looked. After the changeling at her own home, the attention turns to Sentry. Who up till this time, has been sitting idly as the Princess explained it all.

“Well I’ll be,” Applejack says, resting a grateful hoof on his shoulder, “glad to see that our Twilight is safe.”

“It’s what I’m here for ma’am,” Flash nods at her, “though I’m sure Twilight is more than capable of taking care of herself if need be,” he looks over to her. Recalling all the past things that she and the mane six have done before, and how her skill with magic has come in handy.

“Never the less, Flash…” Twilight assures him, “It does bring comfort knowing that there is another pony with their ears open, sleeping under the same roof as me. Though you seem to get yourself in trouble all on your own… you recall what happened a few days ago at the Crystal Empire?”

“That’s just a stroke of luck that I knew the guard there… and he didn’t know his own disguise” Flash grins at her, while the others remain oblivious. “Have you heard anything from Princess Celestia after the letter that you sent?”

“Only that she would look in to it, and start checking the guards in Canterlot as well,” Twilight answers him, taking note of her oblivious friends around her as they look trying to figure what is going on, “Well explain later…” she tells them as they continue their day at the pond. Carrying on with one another and having a good time all around.

Rainbow dive bombs in to the ponds center, causing a wave that covers the others that joined her in for a dip. Applejack nearly loses her hat, while Spike is tossed underneath, surfacing as they both just glare at the sky blue Pegasus. “Hehe… sorry about that,” she grins at them. Before the soaked pair two nod to one another in agreement of what the only solution to this is. Picking up the winged mare and dunking her in the water. Meanwhile the ponies on the shore are laughing to themselves, both at the antics going on in the water. As well as from Pinkie pie finishing off a few jokes that gets them all riled up.

Calming themselves down though, Rarity wipes a tear from her eye as she brings up another topic, “So Twilight, how have your studies been with Celestia sense we last chatted?”

“Oh…same old same old. Learning a new spell here and there, me and Flash had to go to the Chrystal Empire earlier to get books that weren’t in Canterlot or my library,” the young Princess tries to sum up, before she switches to another subject in mind, “Speaking of Celestia though. How would you all be up to having a day out with her and the family?”

Pinkie looks at Twi with a blank stare, “All of them? Celestia, Discord, Rosebud, and Havoc-”

“Along with Shining Armor and Cadance,” Twilight fills in. As she continues with this matter, “it was originally brought up by Cadance about her and the kids coming down to Ponyville, though while down you all are more than welcome to join as well. As for my brother, he’s going to be dragged down here by his wife no matter what he says.”

“Well that sounds just lovely dearie,” Rarity says as she lounges out on the shore with a hat to keep the sun out of her face, “I’m sure that we’ll all be able to make it, though when would it be?”

“That’s still up in the air… though it should be soon. The kids are looking forward to coming down as is, and considering they will see their uncle then it’s going to get pushed up even more,” Twilight answers the question as best as she can, “Until then though…” she gets up, taking off her crown and slippers, “I think it’s about time for a dip…” she flaps her wings to get off the ground a bit before splashing in to the water with the others.

Flash stands off to the side of the bank under the tree, watching the Princess and her friends play amongst themselves as the others from the shore follow suit and dive right in… some literally. Keeping a watchful eye over the area though can be boring from time to time, even though his sword has had to be used lately against an actual enemy.

Twiddling his hooves in full ensemble of protection in the mid afternoon sun. It is getting rather hot in the metal piece as it heats up quickly, even just from the radiant heat around him seeping in and not the direct sun light. Beads of sweat can be felt running down the side of his neck and chest as the minutes tick by ever slower.

‘Why didn’t I drink more water…?’ Flash kicks himself earlier while they were munching on the blanket, ‘probably should have packed my own drink if I knew it was going to be like this,’ he tells himself.

Though he soon feels some sort of relief as a jet of water squirts itself in to his face, not even caring where the cooling relief came from. Sentry soaks up as much of it as he can, moving his head around a bit to cover it all as the cooling effect takes hold and he allows it to run in and under the armor plates. As soon as it stops though, a confused look covers his face as he looks around with a brow raised trying to find its source. Soon enough though his eyes rest on Twilight muzzle deep under the water with still a visible grin on her face as she tries to play innocent.

In a short time though, the young Princess is unable to hold back any more after seeing the look on her guards face as she bursts out laughing, floating on her back in the water. “You…you should see… the look on…your face!” she tries to get a hold of herself, looking back at him and seeing the same expression. Losing it all over again when she does.

“You should probably see the one on yours right now though,” he snickers at her, watching the Princess try to breath a bit before saying another word.

“Flash I know the expression of a guard who is about to fall over from heat stroke,” the Princess’s face composes as her voice softens while talking to him, “you’re more than welcome to join in, if you’d like.”

“Ah…” the guard starts to fumble at even the thought of taking a dip with the Princess and her friends, “I’m quite alright…” he tries to maintain some sort of professionalism around her, without being rude.

“Flash… seriously you can,” she reassures him. While even a few of her friends get in on the mix.

“Come on, Flash” Rainbow flies over and nudges him on the shoulder wither her elbow, “the waters great.”

“Let’s go, Sentry! Let’s go!” Pinkie beams at him, coming seemingly out of nowhere up to his side with a pair of pompoms, “The days not going to relax itself away.”

“…Well, ahh,” he scratches the back of his head trying to stall from the pressure of the mares. Considering he is out on the town, more or less, for a nice day. It wouldn’t hurt to let lose here and there, seeing that not only the Princess is getting on his case.

“Come on, Flash,” the country pony follows up with, wading her way up next to Twilight in the water, before giving her a mocking glare, “What’s the worst that could happen?”

“You wouldn’t want to keep your princess waiting now would you?” Rarity proposes from behind them all.

“Oh brother…” Spike drags his claw down his face in anguish.

Succumbing to the ponies pushing him to this inevitable decision, Flash reluctantly shakes his head with a slight smile on his face, “Okay then… give me a sec…” he answers, lifting his helmet clean off his head to show his face entirely.

Twilight has started to get used to seeing Flash like this by now. Watching his blue spiky mane flush out in the open and all the features of his face shown for them to see, while the cute blue eyes shine at their peak. That alone would answer why Twilight is attracted to him. The soft expression that he always has, gives way to his true self of a respectful colt that is always ready and willing to help when asked.

Though, that’s not the only thing that comes off in front of them.

The chest plate hits the ground along with the metal foot covers. The neck plating slides off as he places all of it next to the tree, taking the sword off and propping it up on the trunk for quick access if need be as he unhinges the strap that is used to help hold the blade in place when not at the ready.

Turning back around to see the others, they all take a view at the colt now fully exposed. Flash's strong chest, no longer covered, is shown in full as his powerful, yet toned legs hold up his frame. Even his wings at their base shows the strength that they have in them at the muscle showing through the base feathers, from years of flight and training. Clean crisp bright orange coat all around as it glistens in the sun, showing off even the sweat that was dripping down his coat moments ago.

Every single one of the mares eyes go wide as they take in this spectacle of a colt. Slowly but surely they all eyes go to the one mare that has the colt’s interest in mind. Twilight stands there in the water, thankful that it covers her shaking legs, but not enough to cover up the now flushed red face. With all eyes on her at the moment that doesn’t help her situation.

‘Yes girls… he likes me…’ she chuckles internally for a moment as a similar spark rises up in her from when she saw him get out of the tub, ‘Oh dear I just want a peak at something more… he is going to be home later. After seeing himself like this… Ah!’ she screams at herself. Kicking herself under the water, while watching Flash get in with them as he even turns red from their gaze.

“Ahh, hehe…” he cringes, “I don’t get out of that suit in public often.”

“Somepony should try to get you to dress like this more often,” Rarity whispers in to Twilight's ear, getting a bucking hoof to the back of the leg in response.

“Well… Ah…” Twi stumbles over herself while hearing her unicorn friend silently curse her under her breath, “glad you managed to after our pestering to do so,” she takes his hoof in hers and pulls him in farther in to the water, “You don’t have to be professional here, Flash, as far as I’m concerned, you’re among friends. Let lose a bit,” she assures him as they go in.

The others continue splashing and carrying on with one another as the colt joins in on the fray. Spike meanwhile has been floating on his back the whole time, taking in the sun and allowing it to warm the scales on his chest. Looking over side with a cracked eye open to see the ruckus carrying on, “well it seems that some Princess is having a good time…” he mutters to himself before carrying on with the plan of nothing, for now.

A white horn protrudes itself from the water next to him though and catches his attention as the pony responsible comes forth, “I trust you are enjoying yourself?” Rarity asks him, resting her head on his chest to hold her up in the water.

“Oh I’m doing just great… you should see Twilight over there,” he holds a thumb towards the Princess in the water, horsing around with her friends and guard as they have a little fun.

“They do look like a cute couple don’t you think?”

“Almost as cute as one I know…” the dragon grins at the unicorn as they both blush a bit. Leaving the pony to rest her body with his in the water while they listen to the others carry on.

“Never the less…” Rarity continues once more, “She hasn’t acted quite like this with any other.”

Rainbow Dash and Applejack splash water at one another while Fluttershy remains under water for the most part to avoid the onslaught, holding her breath as much as she can. The alicorn out of the bunch though picks up the party pony and lifts her up in the air as she drops, so Pinkie can dive in to the fun… all too literally.

“Cannon Ball!” she yells out as she drops, making a huge splash that upturns the shy Pegasus in the water. Flipping her over and making her do a tumble, landing on the water’s edge, face down in the ground.

“I think that’s enough… ah, fun for today,” she says getting to her feet as Fluttershy goes over to the blanket to rest.

In the water though, Twilight dives underneath and does a back flip, gladly allowing herself some aquatic acrobatics that she at first wasn’t even able to do in the air when she first got her wings. However, fully embracing her new found gift of flight, she comes up and out of the water in the air, sinking back in to the aquatic grip quickly and leveling out on the surface.

Lying flat out on her back and squirting out the water up in to the air. It’s not often that she gets to come out in to take a dip and just be at ease. Though then again, she doesn’t see the bright orange pony come up from under her either. Flash’s head pops up under hers as it pushes it up.

“Well hello, Princess Twilight…” he says coyly, “Fancy meeting you here.”

Twilight can’t help but chuckle, it’s not all that often that she gets to see ‘playful Flash.’ So when it does come out to play, she only can welcome it warmly with open hooves, “Well it’s an odd thing now that you mention it… you may want to leave before my guard tries to tackle you.”

“And who is this guard that you speak of?” he asks sarcastically, enjoying the new mood she urged him towards while out here.

‘A extremely handsome, sweet kind hearted colt that is drawing me closer and closer to throwing myself at him the more I put my true thoughts to the back of my head,’ she tries to say in her mind, but what really comes out is nothing close, “Oh I think you know him…” she says before flipping over on the sentry and playfully pushing him under the water.

At first she chuckles to herself, though that changes when she feels something else push back. Flash using his fore legs pressed against her form, lifts the Alicorn clear out the water and up in the open air. Looking around in surprise at the sudden lack of water surrounding her, Twilight looks down to see the fiendish grin on his face while she puts together what his game is all too late at the moment.

Pulling his hooves out from under her, it takes the Princess a second to hit the water, and another second more to realize what just happened. Her whole body going under in a moment’s notice, with some of her friends watching after they saw her get lifted out of the water. The laughter of the others can be heard even while she surfaces with her ears full of water.

The wet, dark blue mane covers her face as the highlights droop over her muzzle, before she spreads them with a hoof. Twilight sees Flash standing there in front of her with a worried look on his face as he wonders if he went a little too far. The scowl on Twilight’s face doesn’t help the situation that he’s in, though little does he know, it’s an act that she puts on rather well.

Up to the point where the edges of her lips curl up wards and she tackles the guard back in to the water. Laughing with one another like old friends at this point, Twilight and Flash start to play in the water, splashing and chasing one another about. Twilight has almost entirely forgotten that he is her guard, considering now the two are acting like a mare and colt in courtship with one another.

Even a few of her friends stop to watch the two horse around with one another, beaming that their friend Twilight may have found a colt just for her. Considering that the pair now share a bright smile between them as the foal side to each shows fully, while they enjoy themselves for the moment.

The young Princess has never acted this way with another colt that’s for sure, the closest one that she comes to acting like a complete child is with her older brother, but that’s about it. As for the young guard, he certainly wouldn’t act this way around any other pony. The fact alone that it’s a Princess he’s doing this with is shocking enough, though as odd as it feels… it also feels so right when he considers who it is that’s in the pond with him.

Twilight ducks under the water to lose him for a second, causing the guard to look left and right for any sign of her, though the few bubbles dribbling out of her muzzle give it away as he follows them around as she tries to circle him. That is until the Princess jumps out from the water, up in to his fore hooves as Flash lifts her off the ground gingerly as they both giggle and laugh with one another taking in the moment for what it is. A mare and a colt, having enjoying themselves out in the day.

Soon enough though as the ripples fade away, and the water on them drips down in to the pond for which it came, the two look at one another face to face as Twilight’s head tilts down to meet his while their eyes lock on.

Twi’s lavender meet his blue for but a moment as they feel the water around them even start to heat up, as their own heart rates rise in response from the actions that have lead up to this. With only a short space between them, their heads draw closer and closer to one another, as their eyes slowly close. The tantalizing scent of the other fills their nostrils as the heated breaths pass across the fur on their muzzle of one another. Ready for the contact that they yearn for to quell any sense of doubt they may have about what they have in their minds at the moment. Nerve endings continuing to fire off as their mouths even start to water in response to the thirst of pure desire of a pair of bleeding hearts waiting to be bandaged up. Each of their friends take notice and they go silent while they each start to mutter their own words of encouragement to the hopeful couple, watching the two have their lips start to purse together as the distance between them shortens …

Though that moment will have to wait.

Both their eyes snap wide open as the heads of each pony draws back to its original position. As Flash slowly puts her down, allowing the mare to slide down his chest to her hooves. Leaving both of them to awkwardly scratch the back of their heads.

“Well ah… it’s been a very fun day, Twilight,” Flash says to her as he goes red in the face. Neither one catching the face hoof that each of the friend do, or the slight groan that they let out as a result from the miss.

“I did tell you to let lose… and you did,” she tells him to try and lighten the mood between them. As she doesn’t fare much better while her cheeks flush more and more, “Considering I rather liked seeing the ‘carefree Flash Sentry’ today,” she playfully tells him while nudging his shoulder as they walk back to the shore.

“I must confess… I did like to see the Princess act like a foal a bit. And me being able to hang up the sword for the time being was a nice touch,” Flash grins as they get out of the water. While Twi returns the expression back at him as they shake to dry off, taking a moment to refresh themselves after their play.

The day has been long and tranquil while the others soon come out of the water as well to wrap up here and head back to Twilight’s for dinner. Packing up the basket and heading back down the path, Twilight gets nudged by Applejack as she tips her hat looking over to the sentry with her as she whispers.

“Well ya missed a golden opportunity there Twi…” AJ winks at her, the expression already telling the princess exactly what her next words will be about, “…we all saw y’all in the water.”

Twi’s head dips down slightly as she tries to shrink down as best she can, “you saw that did you?” watching her friend nod. Taking a deep sigh, she tries to answer, “well… the day is still young,” she tells Applejack as they continue to walk down the path and towards her house so they can continue with their little plan.

She still has a whole evening at the house with him and her friends, so considering that she isn’t going to go the night without hearing something or other about her and Flash. Twi might as well try to tell him something, anything would be better than nothing at this point, after all it’s been a good day.

‘What’s the worst that could happen?’ she repeats AJ’s words as they leave the pond behind them as the sun starts to cross in to the horizon.

23

Chapter twenty three

Pinkie Pie balances a bowl of dough on her muzzle as she brings it over to Rarity with mixing spoon in her own magical grasp. Slowly pouring the sticky concoction in to the larger bow, the fashionista churns it in and over the rest of the ingredients that were already in there.

“Thank you, darling,” Rarity says as she finishes mixing and brings it over to Spike who is working the oven. Lighting the pilot light with a small burst of flame. “Keep the temperature just right Spiky… you don’t want to burn it now,” she tells him.

“Yes Rarity…” he grins at her, adjusting the heat, “anything else?”

Twilight brings out a basket of vegetables and sets them on the table, over hearing the dragon in the room, “Well considering you have the claws, would you mind chopping?” she asks him, watching him crack his knuckles.

“Watch me.”

“Wash them first now…” she reminds him as Spike goes over to the sink and rinses off his hands while the Princess checks the dining room.

The ‘dining room’ being a larger table brought out that Twi bought last year, seeing as the one in the kitchen is too small for this little gathering, she got it just for occasions like this. Rainbow, Fluttershy and Applejack set the table with utensils and plates as they prep for dinner to finish while they all feel their stomachs ready. “How is everything going on in here girls?”

“Great, Twilight,” Fluttershy answers as she goes and puts the remaining plates up, “how is the kitchen coming?”

Twi puts her muzzle up in the air as she takes a whiff of the sent rising from the fresh nut bread that already is starting to give off a delightful aroma, “By the smell alone, I’d have to say it’s great as well…” she answers.

Going back in to the kitchen and seeing Flash standing there in an apron gives the resident princess a light chuckle as he takes the cut up vegetables from Spike after he finishes and puts them in the stew pot. Once that is finished, the guard takes out a spoon and mixes them in. Tasting the mix, and after a few eye glances at the counter, he takes a spice shaker of garlic salt and sprinkles a few dashes in to give some extra flavor. The Princess can’t help but smile as she watches the guard cook. Pinkie Pie leans over to her balancing a pineapple on her head, after seeing the same thing.

“And he cooks too?” she whispers in her ear while watching her friend roll her eyes.

“He’ll explain later…” she replies to her party friend while taking a spot next to the guard as she rolls out a crust on the counter. Almost making Sentry jump when he sees her standing there, “Did I scare you now?” she teases him.

“You could say…” he beams at her after mixing one time and bringing a spoon to the Princess, “what do you think?”

Twi takes the spoon full in her mouth as it rides over her tongue and fills every taste bud lighting it up, “Mhmm…” she hums in satisfaction, “The filler tastes absolutely lovely Flash…” she says to him grinning as she helps him lift the pot up and pour the mix in to a pan lined with dough as Sentry caps it off with the crust that Twilight rolled out earlier.

Baking the dish in the oven just next to the bread. They managed to plan it all out to the point that they can cook everything in the same oven considering the similar cooking times to the meal they have to serve tonight. Fresh nut bread, pot pie with vegetable filling, side of tosses salad. With of course a desert of pineapple upside down cake.

Pinkie puts the mix in the bowl and tosses up a few eggs, breaking them in midair, separating the shell from egg at the same time, and drops them all in the bowl expertly. The sugar high pony has done this on more than one occasion, try several hundred. Almost to the point where she can do it with a hoof tied behind her back and a cup cake shoved in her eye. Slicing the fruit and laying it at the bottom of the pan, she pours the combination over and with Spikes help tosses it in the oven.

“Now that needs to cook for Twenty two minutes and about… fifteen seconds,” she puts a hoof on Spikes chest to drive the point home, her eyes narrowing, “not a second…more…”

“Alright, alright I got it…” he hesitates while setting the alarm. Going back over to the unicorn in the room and helps Rarity with the greens of the meal, “…seems to be coming along very well,” he says to her. The pony cutting up a few peppers and onions to go in to the dish, wiping away a tear as a result from the later veggie doing its dirty work against her.

“It really does, darling…” nudges him with her hind as she grins. Turning her attention to the others in the room, “I think were done in here for now, Twilight. Now it’s just a matter of checking on the meal when the timer dings,” she follows the others out of the kitchen to let it all cook.

Sitting out in the living room as they share a drink with one another after Twilight pops the cork off a bottle of red wine. Each of them rather glad to be able to indulge in the beverage after a pleasant day. Now only left chatting with each other on the various subjects that get thrown around between them all.

“…So the galley, eh?” Applejack asks Sentry as he nods in response.

“Yes ma’am,” he answers her, taking a drink of apple cider trying to stay sober for now, “Keeps one busy, and does teach some useful cooking skills.”

“We’ve noticed,” Spike snickers at Twilight after seeing the guard in the kitchen doing his work.

Now pouring himself a new glass of wine after getting the disgruntled princess to pass it over, the dragon himself doesn’t drink that often. Though at the same time he will happily indulge in the pastime when it calls for it. Each of them drink up their own glass, though in time Flash is the odd ball out, and in trying to get him out of his shell a bit. Twi opens up a bit after the others either talk with one another or step out in to the kitchen.

“You know…” she twirls another glass in a magic aura, “… you can share a drink with us?”

The guard sits there idly and uses his mouth full of his own drink to give him a moment to think. Cringing at the princess at the slightly uncomforting thought, “Ahh… are you sure that’s a good idea?” Flash twiddles his glass with in his hoofs grasp, “I mean, usually I would save such a thing for when the job is done with.”

“Flash…” she assures him, “I’m sure. I mean you aren’t the only one here now to watch over me…” the laughter and carrying on from the others in the house filling the room drives home that point, “besides your job will never be done, it will be fine.”

“Well…as long as you say it’s okay,” he accepts the glass from her before pausing for a second. “Though if your brother has my head because of this I will be pointing a hoof at you,” Sentry playfully reminds her while she accepts the terms.

“That I can live with, I can handle Shining.”

Taking a slight sip of his drink, Flash savors it for the flavor while it runs down his throat, having not been able to indulge sense he has been here. Placing the glass down on his spot on the table, right next to the Princess. The two soon go in to the kitchen as he follows her just as the timer goes off for the meal to be served. Rainbow takes the salad and brings it to the table, as Flash and AJ take another bottle of wine or two out of the cabinet. Twilight and Rarity use their magic to take the hot bread and pot pie to the table, careful not to burn themselves. As Pinkie checks the cake, and when it’s done she places it off to the side to let it cool for later.

All of them meet in the dining room, taking their seats around the table as they get ready to eat, Flash has even managed to keep his armor off for such an occasion… then again the sword isn’t far behind him, literally draped over the back of his seat. Though they halt their salivating teeth when they hear the sound of a fork being tapped against a glass drawing all their attention to the crowned mare at the table.

“I propose a toast…” Twilight says holding up her glass as the others soon follow suit, “it’s not often that we get to do this sort of thing, and though our extended family will be here on a later date…” she beams, talking about Celestia, her husband, the kids, and brother and sister in law, “it’s always a treat to be able to get together with the girls I met when I first came to Ponyville,” she finishes as they smile warmly back at her.

A few of them even drawing a light tear after the short little speech, clanking their glasses together. After breaking bread, literally, the plates are passed around as they each get their piece of the pie, also literal, and start to munch away at the exquisitely prepared food. There isn’t much time for talk as they eat and relish in the flavor of the good home cooked meal. The ‘Mhmms’ around the table pipe up and say enough for them anyway, where words can’t quite get out and speak. Sipping on their drinks with the meal only enhances the flavors that they are getting anyway, a perfect match between the fermented grape drink and vegetables in their dishes as they intertwine across the pallets of both pony, and dragon alike.

Rainbow takes the last bite off of her second plate as she starts to feel her stomach get even bigger, normally she would have stopped after the first to save more room for desert, but it was just so darn good. Resting her fork on the edge of her plate, she leans back in her seat for a second to catch her breath.

“Well I have to say… that galley work they had you do certainly does a wonder,” she complements Flash on his work with the filling for the pie, “though I think it would be rude if I didn’t manage at least one slice of Pinkie’s cake.”

“I think I would take another glass of wine though,” the pink pony says trying to keep her words from slurring. Almost dropping the bottle entirely, if it wasn’t for Rarity to catch hold of the bottle of her slippery grasp.

“Some pony is cut off,” the unicorn teases her, watching the pout on her friends face, “…For now that is.”

“Well…while were here though and full from supper,” AJ starts off taking another sip while Pinkie and Rarity go in to the kitchen to grab the cake, “What is it that happened in the Crystal Empire?”

At the end of the sentence she sees the look on both ponies that this involves eyes shoot open. They had hoped that it wouldn’t be remembered, but then again one of the girls were bound to bring it up at some time.

“Well ahh…” Twilight stumbles as she looks over at Flash, passing the torch over to him now “Do you want to handle this one?” she eyes him, raising a brow.

“Of course, Princess…” he teases, knowing full well that Twilight just put this story on him to tell the rest of them all to save her the trouble in the end.

After seeing the upside down frown on her face grow, Flash starts off with their trip to the Crystal Empire while the pineapple upside down cake is brought out. Before he gets to the part of what exactly they found, or more so what he stumbled across. Starting off with him talking to Shining as they walked around the halls of the Castle, leaving out the bit of the brothers friendly reminder of not to hurt his baby sister. Following up with how he knew Bronze Smith, and the ensuing chase that resulted from the exposure of the spy.

“In the end though…” Flash polishes off his glass of wine, “…the changeling made the decision to take his own life, then let us take him alive,” the others sit there stunned at the story that the guard shares with them. Never guessing that a changeling, creatures that were dealt with years ago, crept back up on the radar.

“Was any pony else hurt?” Applejack asks, pouring another glass of wine for herself.

“Only my pride…” Flash mutters under his breath as he feels still where the spy sucker punched him in the face. Twilight only flashing him a slight smile in return, “…no, only the changeling himself.”

“Well you two seem to have been leading a rather interesting life,” Rarity comments as she takes a slice out of the cake and munches on it, covering her mouth as she speaks, “What did Celestia say about the matter again?”

Twilight now picks up as she uses her magic to lift the very letter out from the drawer that she stored it for the time being. “Let’s see… it says here…

Dear Princess Twilight,

I thank you for filling me in on you little encounter in the Crystal Empire, it seems that Flash has more than proved reliable when it comes to dispatching problem creatures…”

Twilight pauses for a second, rolling her eyes as she listens to the sounds of her friends snickering at her while they giggle. Flash and her both locking eye contact for but a moment before she continues.

“…though with this finding I will express my concern when it comes to the integrity of the guards in both the empire, and Canterlot itself. I will look in to the fact that other guards may be imposters, and start scanning those that watch over here. Keep your wits about yourself Twilight, and give my regards to Flash.

Stay safe you two,

Princess Celestia”

The young Princess stops reading and puts the scroll away when she finishes up. Looking at the expressions on her friends faces. Pondering to themselves on their own for a few seconds before Fluttershy is the one to ironically speak up.

“Does the Princess really suspect that other guards in Canterlot are spies?”

“Perhaps…” Twilight answers her, trying not to blow it out of proportion and make all of them worry too much. After all as much as it may be a possibility, there is now way to tell for sure at the moment and put the others in panic, “…though considering this was in the Crystal Empire, more than likely she is just making sure and covering her bases… after all it couldn’t hurt… although…”

Twilight leans back in her chair and opens up a counter door, pulling out a bottle of scotch. Aged in the barrels that are held deep under Canterlot in the mines, now being used to make the signature drink of Equestria. Popping off the top and producing eight glasses for them all. She pours her own and smells the aroma that it gives off, resonating off in her nostrils. It is going to burn all the way up and all the way down, but the charred barrels that it spend years in, will give the full flavor of days gone by long ago.

“Why don’t we put that little tale behind us? and change the subject to something more… pleasant?” Twi continues, “I’d like to remember the wonderful meal with friends tonight.”

She glances over to Flash as he takes one of the glasses from her, and passes the rest of them around after she fills hers up. Bringing out a few more drinks for them to share for those who scotch may not be their choice. Flash fills his own and stops to look at the liquor in his glass, slowly sipping the concoction, tasting all the craftsmanship that went in to it as it lights up his throat.

Rainbow opts for the bottle of Saddleoff vodka and pours herself a shots worth in the glass, “Well looking at this assortment of wonderful beverages… I think the dinner will be the only thing we remember,” she points out while the others pick their poison for the night, and the rainbow manes mare downs her first glass for the night in one go.

____________________________

Fluttershy sticks a hoof to her chin as she sits there with a playing card with writing on the back of it stuck to her fore head. Trying to think of any more questions to ask the others at the table to find out what exactly is written, taking her time to lightly sip on her first glass of sherry. “Is it larger than this house?”

“Hmm… no” Rainbow answers, pausing to take another shot of vodka.

“Have we faced it before?”

“Yes,” Rarity responds to her after feeling lightheaded and leaning on Spike as they both sip on a glass of rum and cola. Watching the young winged mare sit there and think what along the lines falls in to this category.

Then it finally hits her, “hmm, one more question…” she smiles “…have I personally faced it for us?”

The others look at one another, knowing that the gig is up considering that she sounds so confident in her question, “…yes Fluttershy, you have,” Applejack nods as she fills her glass of scotch for the loss to come so they can all partake.

“…A Manticore!” the shy Pegasus yells out at the top of her lungs.

Almost lifting herself out of the chair in pride. Watching the groan on her friends face, she snickers at them as they all seem to shake her head at how she does it when it comes to these sort of things.

“…I’m really starting to…-hiccup-… hate this game…” Spike says as he and the others, except for the victorious yellow pony, down their cups. Followed by the coughing as the burn hits them, and even causes a few to gag. “I breath fire, how does this burn?” the dragon questions himself as he looks down at the rather strong drink he poured and mixed for himself.

“I’m more curious about how Fluttershy keeps getting these cards right…” Twilight pounds her chest as Flash turns over the bottle to her to fill her own glass, “…seriously how do you do this?”

“Oh you know…” Fluttershy plays it off, keeping some of her past victories at the hands of a bottle to herself, “…I just don’t drink often, so I’ll get drunk far faster than other ponies, so in that case I had to be good at it.”

Flash coughs on his own after filling his glass once more, he too has had this experience when it came to drinking games when he was younger in the royal guard. Though some of those games he will keep under wraps, considering in the morning the result didn’t always play out like he would have hoped.

“Fluttershy is going to drowned us out before the nights out,” he states flatly as they all giggle in response, “Seriously, some of the guards that I’ve known would have passed out by now.”

Pinkie pie has been either drunk off her flank for the last hour or so, or this is just her acting the norm like always, “Oh, oh, oh! I know what we can do next!” she raises her hoof like in school as they all draw their attention to her.

“Umm I think I’ll call on, Pinkie,” Teacher Twilight calls on her student.

“…I say truth…or dare!” she beams at the foalish game.

Applejack sets the scotch aside and breaks out a bottle of hard apple cider from under her chair that she stashed there, as many of them expected her to do at some point. Now thinking to what Pinkie has suggested, “Well shoot…” the country gal shakes her head to try and get her thoughts in order, “I haven’t played that one sense I was Applebloom’s age. Ah mean we certainly have enough bottles to choose from ‘ere,” she points to the many glass bottles across the table. All of a different variety and shape. Picking up an empty container of vodka, she looks at the others, “whose game?”

“I’m in,” Rainbow Dash sips her shot glass.

“Duh!” Pinkie beams.

“Might as well,” Spike shrugs.

“The night is young,” Rarity looks at her dragon friend.

“Eh… what’s the worst that could happen?” Twilight looks over to Flash who nods in agreement as she pours him another glass.

“Well considering there is no win or lose…” Fluttershy giggles to herself, while the others are silently grateful for that fact, “…I’m in.”

After clearing some of the bottles and plates from the table of them snacking on the remains of the cake. They set the bottle up in the center and get ready to start. AJ gives it a smack and it starts to spin around and around the table, who it will land on no pony knows. Though happens chance chooses none other than the mare herself who dealt the blow to be the one at its mercy first.

“Damn, already I’ll go with… Truth,” AJ mutters as the others choose her question, “…okay what is it going to be?”

The others go back and forth and eventually Rainbow Dash is the one to go and ask, “Okay… have you ever… cheated on a Coltfriend and lied to them about it?”

“Ah…” AJ scratches the back of her head trying to stand up for what she believes in, though what she is about to say goes against it entirely, “…one time, nice guy but didn’t have the best taste in keeping his own colthood to just me. Though after a night of drinking like this, I did sleep with another… and told him I didn’t, it ended shortly after,” she answers not all too proud of herself about that.

“Would have never guessed that one…” Rarity says sipping on her glass after hearing that little insight of her friend, “Did you ever do it again?”

“To find that one out…well…” Applejack shrugs her shoulders, cocking back her hoof, “you’ll just have to hope it lands on me again,” she says slapping the bottle as it comes to rest on yet another victim.

The game manages to carry on for a few hours in to the night as the bottles mount up and each of the dares or truths get more and more bold. So far Rarity has had to tear a hole in a dress and not repair it for the next twenty four hours. Following on top of that with Rainbow having to dye her hair black and white (thanks to a quick hair dye spell that Rarity knows), leading to a new nickname… Chessy.

Landing on Flash Sentry and he had to tell them that he has never had a Marefriend, after he chose Truth. Leading to Fluttershy having to bring up some of her previous bouts with alcohol and how she got so good at the games that follow, which leads to many of her friends now looking at her in a new light. And finally Pinkie beginning forced to do the most dreadful thing imaginable to her…

Sit still, for five minutes.

The giggles and laughter rings around the room while the clock hands move onwards. No matter what the dare may be or the truth that is told itself be, everything here is all in good fun as the friends play around with one another, knowing that there is no harm and no fowl in what they do. Now as the bottle spins around though, it lands on the Princess herself.

“Okay…” she feels her head spinning around from the night almost as much as watching the bottle go around and around, long already feeling the effects of the drink on her, the mares choice probably not being the best out of them, “…I think I’ll go with, Dare,” she says confidently at first.

Though this is something the girls have been waiting to come up just to say this, as Pinkie takes charge with it, “We dare you to kiss, Flash!” she says screaming.

Feeling the blood drains out of her face as she hears that last line, ‘how did I know that one was coming,’ she freezes while looking at the guard sitting next to her with the same expression hidden on his face. “Do you really think that’s appropriate?” she tries to weasel her way out of doing the dare, mostly to save herself.

“That’s why it’s a ‘dare’, dearie,” Rarity nestles up to Spike even more than before as they sit next to one another, almost in the same chair, “…it’s not supposed to be appropriate.”

“Eh…” the guard who is going to be receiving the kiss starts as he looks over to Twilight sitting there more or less shaking in her seat, “…Ms. Rarity does have a point there,” he points out to the Princess.

Knowing full well there isn’t a way to get out of this one. The young mare accepts her fate, “Well… here it goes…” she leans in to Flash as he does the same and plants a kiss right on his lips.

Although it’s only feels like a moment, Twi can feel the yearning for more building up inside of her even if this may just be caused by a simple dare, and probably way too much alcohol in all their systems. Even through the booze, one thing is clear at least in her mind.

‘This is what I want Flash… this is what I need,’ a tear builds up in her eye at even the next thought that comes to mind, ‘I need you in my life… please don’t do something stupid to protect me, and only end up leaving permanently.’

Twi presses even more in to him as Flash follows through as well. Both sets of eyes are closed from the love birds while the others in the room just sit there and watch, only able to imagine what is shooting through the princess’s mind before she pulls back from the kiss after realizing that it has gone on far longer than she realized. Rather embarrassed by the fact, she brushes off the tear trying to hide it. Looking at the look on the others face as they all just stare snickering at her, while Flash is just red in the face.

“Well… that was eventful,” Spike pounds back the rest of his glass, thankful the burn keeps him from bursting out in tears of joy for his friend’s technical first kiss… even if it was kind of forced.

“Easy now, Spiky,” Rarity hushes him up for a moment, whispering in to his ear, “Twilight looks like she is about to pass out here.”

That she does, for a moment.

Twilight sits there wobbling back and forth in her own seat from a combination of what she just did in front of all of them, and the BAC level she is sporting. After shaking once more, the alicorn mare finds herself tipping right over in to Flash’s open hooves as he catches her from hitting the ground.

“I gotcha now,” he mutters in her ear while helping her back in to her seat.

“I know you do, Flash,” she gingerly caresses his cheek for a second as he props her back up in the chair.

“So was he that good of a kisser?” AJ asks to her friends dread.

“Oh shut it…” she shoots daggers at her before slapping the bottle once more.

“I don’t know, Twi,” Rainbow interjects as it continues to spin, “you seemed to be enjoying it…” she trails off as the bottle rests, pointing right at her, “Oh fine, dare me then.”

The others don’t get a chance to put in their own two cents on their friends demise, as Twilight perks up at the opportunity for a little pay back and jumps at it faster than Dash herself, “I dare you to make out for one solid minute with…” her eyes walk around the table and rest on the only obvious choice, “Applejack…”

The Pegasus in question, and the farm gal glare at one another at the card they have been dealt with as the alcohol seems to all but evaporate from their system after hearing the name of the mare to take part.

“Oh and one more thing,” a single devilish grin slithers its way on Twilights face, “there has to be tongue.”

The night continues to drag on with all of them getting their fill of their various drinks of choice, and kicks of the games to play. However soon enough all things must come to an end as the others get up and mozzy themselves over to the couches or the sleeping bags and pillows that they brought with them for some comfort, knowing very well how the night was going to end with them hung over in the morning.

AJ and Rainbow share a place on the rug as they lay in their sleeping bags next to one another, kicking themselves due to the previous night’s actions between them, and for having chosen their places beforehand when they arrived. Pinkie almost swan dives in to the chair. Fluttershy breaks out a sleeping bag of her own, adorned with her own cutie mark and various little critters over it. While Rarity lies on the couch, resting atop Spike as he covers them both with a blanket and folds a wing over top of them both for a little added ‘warmth’ as he put it.

Seeing as Twi though has had way more to drink then she would have ever hoped to, the Princess finds herself leaning Flashes shoulder as he almost carries her up the stairs to her bed room.

Walking in, Flash goes over to the bed and pulls the sheets and blankets up so she can get in easier. Though as the guard turns around he finds Twilight nowhere in the room, “Princess?” he calls out as he looks and finds her standing out on the balcony.

The mare stands there in the cool breeze of the night, with the bright moon over her and the stars open and twinkling. Looking over the area in peace, she tries to get her thoughts straight as another tear comes to her eye. As she holds a hoof to the edge of her muzzle. Flash steps out there with her, slowly walking up next to her.

Instantly taking note of the tear, “Twilight are you alright?” he asks as he puts a caring hoof on her shoulder.

It takes a few seconds, but after the moment of silence the young beautiful lavender mare speaks her mind… at least what’s on it right now. “Flash… there’s something you should know… I told you it already, but not everything.”

“What do you mean?” Flash says confused by her statement.

“Do you remember when you first got here?” Twilight brings up, leaning in to his side. “When we went out to get something to eat and started chatting… I brought up about the alternate universe?”

“That’s not something that you forget that easily,” Flash tries to lighten the mood with her, getting even a chuckle out of the Princess as he succeeds somewhat in that.

“Valid point… though there was something else,” she cringes at telling him the next thought.

“What?” Flash can see the concern in her face as her eyes rocket for an out for a moment for her mind. Though they find nothing but the truth to say.

“The other you there… in that world,” the Princess takes a deep breath trying to continue, “…I had a crush on him while I was there, he helped me so much. He was kind, and sweet while I was stuck there and I probably would have never gotten back here had he not been around,” Twilight pauses for a moment.

Remembering her dance that she shared with the strange looking Flash in another life back in Canterlot High. “Yet when I came back, I realized that the Flash Sentry in that world… was you in this one… ever sense then I’ve had a crush on you. This you, the one standing here with me,” Twilight shakes her head slightly as she remembers when she first came back through the mirror and saw the Flash in her universe. After running in to him, again, in the hall, “I wanted to say something years ago and try for a change to let a colt even closer to me than I ever have let another be before… but I never had the courage to do so. Now you coming here and being my guard has only made me get closer and closer to you, and now it’s no longer just a crush anymore.”

She almost breaks down at this point, tears stream down her face at the agony of telling him all of this, hanging her head down low to the ground. It has been put off so long, that when the truth comes in to the light, it hurts. Flash may not say anything because, as Cadance assumes, he is shy about opening up to the Princess. After all what guard wouldn’t be, though if he won’t, then Twilight will…with the help of some liquid courage that is.

All the while Flash stands there after having the Princess spill it all to him, it’s not often that a Princess admits to having a crush on you… or as she said, something more. He looks down at Twilight, who even with sorrow for herself falling from her face, still manages to look like the most beautiful mare he has ever seen. The saddened tears dripping down giving reason to her name as they sparkle in the back drop of the moon and stars.

Holding her closer in his grasp, he embraces her, soon feeling the mare do the same with him as the drive with in her takes over for a second and she looks for comfort. Flash can feel the princess soaking his coat with tears coming from her eyes as he runs a hoof through her mane slowly, easing out the pain of acceptance. With a gentle hoof to the bottom of her chin though, Sentry lifts her head up so that he may look at her wonderful lavender eyes.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle… is everything you said true?” he asks her to make sure without a doubt, considering the mare might have drank her own weight in liquor.

“Yes, Flash…” she squeezes him in even more. Feeling his warm chest press up in to hers, something that she wants right now to feel while the crisp air wraps around her, “Every word.”

“In that case,” Sentry says as his own voice softens with every passing word and his face draws closer to her, “I’ll do this…” just like that, the royal guard kisses the Princess on her balcony in the middle of the night under the stars.

A picture perfect sight if there ever was one.

It takes even Twilight a few seconds to realize that none of this is a dream, as her eyes nearly burst out of her head at first. Wrapping her fore hooves around him as he does the same, pressing their moist lips in to one another. Having this happen because of a game with friends is one thing. Even having to make the move yourself as said dare is another. Though being here and having Flash make the move himself only intensifies the feelings that the mare is going through.

The penetration of the mare’s slender tongue in to the guard’s mouth doesn’t draw even the slightest uncomforted reaction from the guard as he gladly accepts the princess’s appendage as a gift from the gods. Feeling the piece of flesh move throughout his mouth, Flash pulls the same move and plunges his gently in to her own. Each one of the ponies playing tonsil hockey with one another as the moan in the Princess throat comes up as she waited for him to make this moment come true for so long.

Though even with the alcohol inhibiting some of her basic senses, while amplifying the sensitivity of others, Twilight can tell this is something he truly has wanted to do for a while now. But no matter how much this kindhearted moment may have been building up between them, with the subtle exchanges with one another over the past few years.

A guard is still a guard, and she is still the princess.

‘No… this has to stop,’ a single tear plucks its way down the face of the colt as it all hits home with him, ‘too much and we may reach the point of no return. I want it, but… not like this.’

Flash, keeping a steady balance while their lips are locked with one another in the gentle kiss, uses his wings to smoothly hover himself and her over in to the room and next to her bed. Laying the Princess down gingerly on her back just on top of the open covers. ‘Oh… I like where this is going…’ Twilight tells herself, before internally kicking her own leg at such a thought. Flash rests a hoof on the side of Twilight’s face as he gives a final almost peck on the Princess’s lips before slowly pulling away.

“No…” she whimpers almost at him, while what she believe is another taunting dream now ending, “… please don’t leave,” Twi puts a concerned hoof over his own that rests on her very chest.

“I’m not going anywhere, Twilight,” he puts his other hoof over hers, patting it lightly. Flash pulls the covers over the Princess to keep her warm for the night, as much as he would like to take on that job, he knows she is drunk and he’s not that kind of colt. “I don’t want to leave…and I never will leave so long as I can help it and you don’t ask me to,” he holds her hoof in his softly but still securely. Letting her know that everything will be alright, “… though I only did what I did, for one reason.”

“What…” she already can feel her eyes go heavy as she yawns in the middle of her sentence, the effects of the drink now taking hold even more so, “…Was that?”

Flash awkwardly snickers a bit as he leans in and plants one last sweet tender kiss atop her fore head, as he starts to back out of the room and leave her be for the night, “…simple… considering your state right now…you won’t remember this come tomorrow.”

With that Twilight is out like a light.

24

Chapter twenty four

“Ah…Ahh… Ahh,” the voice of the solar goddess reigns through the royal bedroom as her eyes roll in to the back of her head for but a moment while she milks the endorphins running through here system as her husband does the same, “Dis-s-scord!”

Celestia finally times out as she feels the chaotic god shoot inside her, as he bites down on his own tongue to stop himself from calling out her name and making more noise than they already have done. The lovely, well molded Princess falls down on top of the prince’s chest and rests her head down, feeling her husband’s warm breathe envelope around her ears as it escapes from him. Celestia looks up from her position and is greeted by a warm hearted kiss on the lips as Discord holds either side of her face in his grasp, running a single talon along her cheek.

“Mhmm… Dear,” he starts off saying, after tasting her on his lips, “you should really learn to control your voice while we have our fun.”

“Oh please, you called the guards in our hall away for the night. Besides, it’s not my fault I married a stallion in the sack,” she winks at him after the complement.

“For someone like myself who isn’t even a pony, I oddly enough like to hear the comparison…” he grins at her, watching his wife roll her eyes, “besides in a way, it is your fault.”

“That’s debatable…” she snickers back at him.

“You did say yes after all.”

“And you had a part in it,” she reminds him, “after all it takes two to tango in the sack, and it’s thanks to your seed that I got knocked up during our fling.”

“Oh please, you’re the alicorn. And as much as my magic is chaotic, an impotency spell isn’t in my arsenal.”

Celestia rolls off of him on to her side as she keeps a caressing hoof around his torso, “Okay, I will give you that,” she temporarily accepts defeat, “Although in my defense, both of us had more than our body weight in liquor that night.”

Discord simply nods in agreement and with a chuckle savors this little moment between them. It’s not often that they get to have a night together with one another like this, considering they are usually both exceptionally tired at the end of the day. To have one night that ends this well, especially one that ends in a glorious climax for them both, is a welcome experience.

Afterwards though, it does give her a chance to have a chat with her husband on a more personal level. “So, Dissy,” Tia thanks the fact that she buttered up her husband already through the use of her own pelvic muscles, especially after hearing the slight sigh coming from him after hearing that word, “Cadance has been pestering me about a little get together down in Ponyville.”

“So I’ve heard… over and over again,” Discord rolls his eyes. Already knowing that he is trapped between a rock and a hard place. The rock being his wife, and the hard place being a swift back hoof from her if he says the wrong thing, “however, the matters of imposters here still have to be looked at-”

“And the spell that will allow our unicorn guards to filter out who is who, has already been trained to them after the wedding incident,” Tia reminds him, after cutting him off.

“It will still take time,” he narrows his vision at her, “but you already planned for that didn’t you?”

Celestia simply sticks her muzzle up in the air with a grin on her lips, “I have already passed down the orders to begin the process tomorrow morning. So it will not take nearly as long as one might think.”

“Well…” he groans over the fact that his wife is two steps ahead of him when going in to a discussion like this, “I suppose by her highnesses rule, we should be able to fit something in with Twilight and her pals…”

Celestia hoots at him and kisses him on the cheek with a smile on her face, “thank you, Dissy…” though with that she feels the heat rise back up in his loins while something else rise up to press in to her hips. Looking down at his sex, she raises an eye brow at her husband. Seeing the flush red in his face, “…Well someone’s ready for round two… a little bit sensitive tonight, aren’t you dear?”

“Well you know,” he mulls over with a wave of his paw, “there’s that stallion bit coming out again.”

“In that case, and considering you’ve been so good tonight…” she winks at him while turning over with her back to him. Folding her wings up to her back and presenting her rump, now pressing in to his own pelvis against the shaft. “Just try to not pull the hair too tight… and do be sure to use lube this time around,” Tia reminds him, “I would rather not have to explain to the kids why mommy can’t sit down with them at breakfast,” the blood starts to drain out from her husband’s face and in to another part of his body for the night at the sound of what she is offering as he goes to town once again.

____________________________

A unicorn maid walks around the halls of Canterlot castle for the night as she goes about her normal business cleaning up after others. Comparatively young when you look at the others that have similar duties in the castle, she never the less is just as able to do the job. Plus to be honest the young mare is a rather cute one that can and has turned the heads of many guards during her rounds.

Stopping momentarily at the sound of the royal couple’s antics, the sound of Celestia’s whimpers and Discords grunts fill the space around their room, and the mare can’t help but shake her head. ‘Well it sounds like some pony is going to be sore in the morning…’ she rolls her eyes and snickers at the two behind closed doors, all as she levitates a feather duster with her horn to get those hard to reach spots up in the rafters while she continues down the hall. Soon enough a single royal guard passes by her while he does his own rounds for the night.

“Good evening miss…” the armor clad colt holding a spear acknowledges her presence with a slight fumble of his weapon, quickly taking a look at her rump, “…Anything I can help you with exactly? If you don’t mind me asking.”

“Hmm…” the unicorn ponders with a hoof to her chin as she looks the colt up and down, “… actually yes there is. I don’t usually take care of this part of the castle, and one of the rooms on my list is Celestia’s office. Would a handsome colt such as yourself by chance be able to point me in that direction?” she says with a kind smile, watching the cheeks on him under his helmet redden up and the imagination starts to soar.

“Well…ah…” he stumbles over his words at first after the unexpected complement. He knows the room is under lock and key, one that he has access too. Besides it wouldn’t be the first time a new maid was assigned to a room and not given what she needed in order to clean it, “I can take you there myself, it’s actually on my rove anyway.”

“Oh why thank you, gentlecolt,” she beams with a simple wink, following the eager guard down the hall to the room she requested.

The two walk down the hallway, eventually leading to the office of Princess Celestia. Taking out his key, the colt slides it in to the lock and opens the door for the maid so that she can clean. Following her in and locking the door behind them for a little privacy with the young mare that he now has all to himself. Turning around after making sure the door is locked up tight, he sees the mare wandering over to the desk in the room.

“Now is there anything else I can help you with?” He asks, looking for a quickie with the maiden.

“Actually… there is one thing,” the maid says, dropping her feather duster to the ground and taking off the hair tie as her long hair runs down and along her shoulders. Backing up closer to the piece of furniture.

“And what might that be?” the colt starts to grin does much the same and removes his helmet.

“To keep quite…” she snickers.

Though that statement doesn’t mean what the colt would have hoped. The colt moves in closer to her while the mare sets herself up on the desk, her hind legs crossed as she taunts him with what he really wants. It isn’t until he sees a green shine cross over her eyes that he realizes, too late, that something is off.

Quickly falling back in to training after being put off by the obvious sign, the guard brings out and points the spear menacingly towards her. “You’re not a castle maid!” he shouts, “Show yourself Changeling!”

All the ‘maid’ does is shrug her shoulders, “…Alright if you insist,” dropping the act as the false skin peals itself from her form in a green aura, almost instantly transforming her in to the queen underneath. Chrysalis stands there with a single eye brow raised when she sees the look of utter shock on the guard’s face, slightly now even chuckling to herself, “Oh what? Were you expecting just one of my subjects?” she asks him.

Though the foolish guard doesn’t break for the door, instead he charges at the queen with spear in hoof trying to impale her on the first go. Side stepping to avoid the injury, she watches the guard snap back around with the short blade on the end of the long shaft as he attempts to swipe at her unarmored form. ‘Well as amusing as this may be, I have business to attend to,’ she tells herself.

With a single flash of her horn, the queen brings out her own sword. Sharpened from grip to tip, the greenish tinged, straight edge whips through the air as it drives towards the colt. Cutting his shaft in two as he tries to use it to block. The guard is forced to only take hold of the end with the blade still on it as the queen uses her magic to hold her own.

“This is fun for me and all…” she teases him as she passes the sword back and forth between her sides, “…but I have things to do.”

With that she twists the blade aiming at him now like a giant dart and in a blink brings it straight through his collar bone before he even has time to parry. The sword slides inside of him all the way to its handles edge as he doesn’t even have time to look down and see the piece of sharp metal sticking out of him. Having hit several organs needed to sustain life, the blood leaves him all too quick as the guard falls to the ground with a clank from the armor.

The queen slowly approaches the lifeless form on the ground, still with spear in a death grip on the floor next to him. The bodies that have been piling up around Sombra in the Crystal Empire can all be explained away. Some of them can be taken care of by her changelings that took their place in the kingdom, while other ones that were left can easily be seen as the result of the spy that was there. Though a royal guard laying in the middle of the floor in Celestia’s own office… that’s a little harder to play off like everything is honky dory.

Heating up her horn with a gentle charge, the queen sends out a mild ray spell as it hits the body. The dead flesh starts to seer, yet doesn’t give off any smoke or odor as it burns in to it, causing the tissue to eventually degrade away in to ash as it lifts off the ground and in to the air from the gentle breeze that wafts through the open window. ‘Perfect trick to hide a body…’ Chrysalis tells herself chuckling at the grim sight, ‘…I’ll have to teach Sombra this one. After all his body count is rising faster than mine,’ she finishes up her task.

Nothing is left of him other than the blood stained on her blade and the hollow armor piece still there with remnants of some ashes inside of it coating the edges. Pilling the metal in the middle of the room on the rug, she takes the trash bag out of the can and stretches it over all of the suit to give her a cover for later. Moving the bag next to the door so not to forget it. Now for the real reason that she’s here… opening files after files and mountains of paperwork.

The queen uses her magic to run through every single thing she can get her hooves on, flying the items past her head, scanning them for things about the elements or anything even remotely mentioning a tree of some sort. Going through every single drawer to cover all her bases, eventually even getting to the desk where she sees some of the pictures that Celestia has on display. The queen can’t help but look at some of them, even if they may be of her enemy, as she goes about her task.

One of the happy princess and Discord on their wedding day, the first kiss they shared as a couple. “Awe… how cute,” Chrysalis rolls her eyes, picking up the next one of the Princess and her sister. Now as the regal siblings hold both Havoc and Rosebud with Discord between them. Setting them down carefully so as not to leave the area disturbed, one catches her eye as she picks it up eyeing the mares that make it up.

It’s a group photo of Twilight and her friends after her coronation as a Princess. Seeing the happy look on the young mare only makes Chrysalis even more determined to find out where this blasted tree is so she can claim what she needs to destroy her and Equestria, “Soon… Princess,” the maddened mare holds the picture, now shaking in her hooves as she tries not to slam the picture down in disgust.

Leaving the queen to search even more for the information she needs to put her plan in order.

“Nothing…” the disgruntled changeling says as she paces back and forth in the middle of the room after almost a straight hour of searching. The queen has turned up exactly what she said, “…not a damned thing to be found in this place… if anywhere I would have thought the Princess would have kept it here,” she talks to herself in a low voice.

Chrysalis has already managed to search the castle in all the spots she thought she would find it during the day when she first took the form of this new maid, but that proved fruitless. Only resulting in herself having to take orders from ponies far beneath her already, if only to keep the disguise up and running. This office was the last place she would have been willing to check, not counting the royal bed room.

Then again let’s face it, considering the sounds radiating from those doors, the couple probably are going to be at it all night. “Even while you’re rutting with your husband, you manage to piss me off, Celestia,” Chrysalis talks to herself, the tone in her voice growing with every word before she finally loses her temper for but a second, “where in all of Equestria did you hide it!”

She stops and slams her hooves in the middle of the rug. Though to her surprise, her ears perk up at the strange sound given off as she does. Almost like there is something, hollow underneath. Peeling back the rug to take a look, Chrysalis finds a safe there with a flat key slot to keep the floor even so as not to draw attention to itself. Mildly even chuckling to herself at the discovery, ‘if it’s not in here, I’ll eat my crown…’ she bets herself. Using her magic to pear inside the lock and the aura to move the tumblers in to place.

The contraption is rated to stop magic of a normal unicorn from attempting to gain access, the enchantment more than capable of withstanding any sort of spell that a pony would be using. Though compared to a queen, trying to break in to such a safe after navigating around the castle… it’s no challenge at all as she hears it click in to place. Opening the door she looks in side and finds even more papers, along with a few family heirlooms in place.

“Let’s see…” Chrysalis talks to herself yet again as she flips through the paperwork, “Letters from Twilight about some of the things she has learned…blah…” she flips to the next one.

Now only coming face to face with a rather intimate photo of Celestia when she was younger, laid spread eagle across a bed with her legs held high. The queen tries to put off the images in her mind as the blood pools in her face after seeing the indecently posed mare, “Oh dear lord…” she almost gags while the photo of Celestia covered in whip cream and a few more indecently placed cherries to cover up certain areas graces her vision yet again, “…and… now I’m scared for life, well almost,” Chrysalis shakes her head as she tries to forget while the hunt continues.

It isn’t until the last piece of paper, a ragged folded up parchment, falls out of her grasp. That Chrysalis puts all her hope in to this. Trying not to figure out what the crown that sits atop her head will taste like, she opens the paper carefully. Looking it over, it’s a map of Equestria. Finding Canterlot in the center, Crystal Empire up to the north, with Yanhooyer off west and Filly Delphia and Manehatten to the east. Skimming through the map though, her eyes halt sharply at the sight of something just off through the Ever Free Forest. The ruins of the two regal sisters, Celestia’s and Luna’s old home. It’s where they grew up, but they had to abandon it when the forest started to grow out of control. Though it’s not really the ruins that grab her attention, it’s a single marked spot just off from them in almost a small gorge labeled ‘Tree’ that makes the Queens eyes widen with joy.

“Yes!” she leaps off the ground and in to the air while holding the map in her triumph, as her wings start to flutter, but quickly hushing her own self in response at the outburst.

Folding the map away and tucking it up under her wing in a small hidden bag. She closes the safe back up, careful to put everything back the way it was found. Rolling the rug back down and looking over the room once more, once she is satisfied. The queen breaks down her sword again in the mystic aura for storage while she herself goes back in to the form of the maid.

Closing the door behind her after dragging the trash bag holding the now dead guards armor in it, she locks the door just as before. Now using her magic as the unicorn to pick up the bag she walks down the halls to give the impression of a maid just doing her job. Though as she walks, the ‘maid’ is stopped by yet another guard passing by.

“Excuse me Miss…” he says to grab her attention, “…have you seen my friend? He is supposed to be doing his roving watch around this part of the castle and I’m being put on it to fill in for him.”

“Hmm…” she tries to think back what the guard looked like that she dealt with accordingly, “around your height, strong, carrying a spear?”

“Yeah that’s him!” he beams, “when did you last see him?”

“Meh… I saw him on my way to take out the trash,” Chrysalis says to him in her disguise “I believe he trotted off because he was chasing some tail in the next wing… another maid actually.”

“…Oh yea… that’s him alright…” the guard grinds his teeth with a mild grin on his face, “Thank you Miss for the help.”

Chrysalis waves him off after the guard gallops down the hall to catch his friend with his pants down, never guessing that the remains of whatever may be considered him is now in the bag that she holds. Tossing the bag down a garbage shoot to take care of that matter, the queen now looks around her to try and see if any pony is looking before changing back in to her true self. With a quick flash, Chrysalis cracks her neck after the transformation. Gearing up for another spell, planning on making a quick getaway. A red haze glows around her body as it gets brighter and brighter while the spell powers itself up for the long distance to go.

“…one step closer, Equestria…” she snickers and only a moment later she’s gone in a flash.

____________________________

A changeling flies back in to the cave wall, causing a few slates of rock to fall back down in around him, and leaving the male with a rather large bump on his head as he rubs it tender after a hit from the armored hoof. Sombra stands on the opposite side of him across the way, other changelings not even stepping in to help fend for their own. The king slowly walks up towards the injured one, watching his eyes grow ever wider with every passing step as he draws closer.

“Now what is it that you said to me?” the king hisses at him.

“King Sombra… Queen Chrysalis never said you were allowed to leave without her permission,” the guard tries to answer to the best of his ability.

“And last I heard you didn’t have any orders to keep me here either…” Sombra points out to him, leaving the guard speechless for the moment, “…I’ll take the awkward silence as a no,” he draws back another hoof to land a punch square in the changelings jaw, though his assault is stopped when his hoof gets held up in a green aura mere inches away from making contact.

“Tis, tis, tis…” the queen says off to the side after seeing the king go to work on one of her subjects. Having teleported she feels rather week considering the distance she had to cross. Otherwise if she had the strength the queen would have hurtled herself across to him in one go. Though she’ll save that energy for later in the sack, “Can I not leave you here to play with my subjects Sombra?”

“You should know that answer by now,” he rolls his eyes, gesturing a hoof over to the changeling in the corner, “I mean ask him.”

“It was a rhetorical question to begin with…” she pulls him in closer with a hoof around the neck, choking him slightly as she plants a deep kiss on his lips.

Sombra returns the favor with his own as he almost lifts the queen off the ground in response. The energy levels in her rising with every moment that passes while their lips are locked. Meanwhile the other changelings around them twiddle their hooves as they go about their normal business and leave the two to themselves. Biting the edge of her lips with his fangs, the king gets a mild grunt out of Chrysalis as she slowly pulls back from the embrace, walking away from him towards her home as she pops her hips left and right taunting him all the way as she goes.

“So…” the king collects himself, trotting up next to her “…I trust your search went better than mine.”

“I’m not even going to answer that one,” she winks at him, flirting all the way as they head in the cottage. The queen waves the peace of parchment out in front of him as they get situated, all to answer his question for him.

“I take it that’s a map,” he states the obvious once again.

“Well what do you think?” she rolls her eyes at him as she unfolds it for them to look at. The king sees the label right off the bat as he plants a hoof on it.

“And there we go…” he grins wickedly, biting down on his teeth. Trying to judge the distance between them and the target. Only couple day’s journey or so, for him at least in his shadow form. “Well we have what we need now, so shall we go get it?”

“Hold your rungs there…” Chrysalis eases him off, “there’s a few problems with getting them right now.”

“And they may be?”

“Well first of all Celestia is still powerful enough to probably take on both of us, and that’s not even counting her sister, with Discord, Cadance, and on top of that Twilight as well…” Chrysalis points out as she explains, “it would probably be advisable to have them… broken, first.”

“Hmm… I can think of a few ways to do that,” Sombra chuckles to himself, “Twilight can be beaten down, I mean you already have a spy watching over her. It wouldn’t be too hard for her to have some sort of accident… or just a quick sword to the throat,” it rolls off his tongue like nothing at all, just normal conversation at this point.

Chrysalis’s eyes almost shimmer at just what she heard from him, the king is more like her then she could have hoped for. ‘He’s just pure evil…and I love it,’ she thinks while trying to figure out what to say next to him, “Okay… I would still like to have her witness the downfall of everything she loves.”

“Okay fine,” Sombra rolls his eyes, “maimed… but still alive.”

“Hmm… deal…though it can be done at any time. Twilight isn’t exactly going anywhere and as for a few bodies left by us here and there. They don’t seem to catch on that quick,” Chrysalis says agreeing with him. Tagging on her little comment in the end, “then there is another matter involving the elements themselves…” she starts to explain to him without going over the top of his head in detail, “Even though she may have given up the elements to the tree, Twilight and her friends still share a bond of some sort to them. That could make it trouble when it comes time to take control of the magical relics…after all, I really don’t want to be on the wrong end of a back firing spell,” she brings up another point as the king nods to her. “This is another reason I brought you back, after all between the two of us, who knows a good corruption spell when they need one?”

Sombra raises an eye brow at her, “that would be yours truly then…” the king states while taking a sarcastic bow in return, “so yes I should be able to teach you it”

“Very good…” she snaps, almost giddy with excitement of the plan falling in place. “In time the elements could be bent to the use of other users by your magic’s corruption. Making them able to be turned on Twilight, Celestia, Luna… you name it,” she caps off part of her little plan, watching the look on his face widen as the edges of his lips start to stretch. The king clearly likes what he hears in her little scheme of things.

“Well then this is just perfect… seems like Equestria will have its work cut out for itself.”

“Well of course it’s perfect, look who thought it up,” Chrysalis snickers at him, only getting a pair of rolling eyes in response. “Then again I also have a little change of scenery to attend to, moving the army to another location, a little closer to the tree… and on top of that, closer to our intended target, Canterlot…” before the king can ask where to. She places a single hoof on the ruins right off from the tree, drawing the king’s attention to it.

“Now that’s a gutsy move…” he ominously looks at the map, “how do you know we don’t get discovered to soon?”

“Surprisingly enough I can have my army play it subtle…” she says rather proudly, “something that you seem to fail at, seeing as you leave a trail of blood where ever you go.”

“Hey now…” Sombra shrugs his shoulders, “I’m very good at what I do.”

“I can tell… however now we have our own things to get to. I have to take on the task of moving an entire army, while you-”

Sombra cuts her off midsentence, already knowing what he is going to have to do. “Go inform the spy that you have watching Twilight to hurt her at some point in the future, but not kill,” he emphasizes the last bit, knowing that much in what she asks of him. The next part though he isn’t quite sure about, “then I’m off to get the elements from the tree while you situate the army in its new castle home, and practice with the corruption spell to get it just right?”

Chrysalis pauses for a second, giving him the benefit of the doubt, “…you took the words right out of my mouth,” Giving him a devilish grin to her evil lover.

“Well there’s always something else you could have in it…” he grins at her.

Though to his surprise he doesn’t get a sarcastic answer in the slightest, or even a hoof to the gut for that matter. Instead he gets a hoof pulling him in on top of her in the middle of the living room of her place, already feeling the heavy breaths coming from the queen before they even really started doing anything. Sombra looks down in to the queen’s eyes, already reading the drive she has to fill her thirst that steadily is building up.

“I’ve had that on my mind for some time now…” her face lights ups before him, lifting her head up for a taunting peck on the neck, “besides we have time to kill, considering that Equestria can’t out run its own down fall…”

25

Chapter twenty five

The light of the sun shines bright as Celestia does her royal duties to raise the sun at dawn, stretching its wonderful rays over Equestria in its wake. Though at the same time to some other ponies, the wonderful gleaming sun is nothing but pain for their sore eyes. The mares in Twilights house still lounge about in the living room as the room gets brighter and brighter when the sun peaks over the horizon.

Trying to stay asleep as long as possible just to avoid the pain of waking up to a hangover from a night of heavy drinking. Twilight herself rolls over in her bed trying to evade the sun in her closed eyes from waking her up. Though the mare misjudges her little move and ends up rolling herself right out of bed, not even getting a yelp in as she hits the ground, already kissing the floor.

“Alrighty am up, I’m up!” she yells out, thinking it was somepony else who woke her, looking around the room in a haze though she finds no one there.

Only thing to accompany her this morning as she wakes up is the hard pounding of blood rushing to her head as it feels like a sledgehammer is bring dropped every few seconds on her skull. “Ugh…” she groans while stumbling to her feet, “…I’m never going to drink like that again,” she tries to promise herself, already knowing full well that there will be another time and place.

Stepping in the bathroom and bringing the shower to almost a boil, Twi levitates a tooth brush and tooth paste in the tub with her as she sets them both down, trying to multi task this morning. The inhibited princess props herself up on the wall above the tub to give a little more stability as the drowsiness from a halfhearted night’s sleep takes hold of her. The young Princess doesn’t even see through her half closed eyes that she brings up the shampoo bottle to the tooth brush as she squirts some of the suds on and proceeds to brush away.

Now fully awake at the fowl taste in her mouth as she spits out the bubbly concoction across the walls.

“Alck!” she gags, rinsing her mouth out with some water, “this is a great start to the-” she gets cut off by a scroll appearing in the middle of a magical puff of smoke. ‘It must be from Celestia…’ she reasons while placing the parchment on the sink out of the shower so it doesn’t get soaked.

Finishing up with her teeth by picking up the right tube and brushing away, while using her magic to wash her hair at the same time. Twilight gets done quickly to get back to the message, and is already out on the tile drying off with a towel all while reading the note.

Dear Princess Twilight,

After a very long night of tossing it about with Discord, and some talk with Princess Cadance earlier. It seems that we will have the chance to get together with one another…

“Yay!” Twilight beams as she jumps up and down on the floor, stopping only when she feels herself about to slip so she can continue to read.

…the best time will probably be for tomorrow, from when you get it this morning. You may want to practice a few of those spells so I can see your progress after all. That way I can at least play off with the others at the castle that this is a sort of business speaking ‘visit’. Cadance said that she will also be down early in the morning, with your brother in tow I might add.

On top of that the kids are looking forward to seeing you and your ‘guard’ again, Rosebud even said… and I quote so please don’t get flustered at me for this, ‘Twily and Flash look so cute together!’ you really should have seen the look on her face.

More than likely the pair will be at your neck trying to question you about him, so adorable... All this said, I look forward to spending time with my favorite student, my niece and nephew in law, and all the others that will join us… until then.

Yours truly,

Princess Celestia

P.S. Do try and not have a changeling randomly pop up during our time there… you two seem to draw so much attention to yourselves after all… in more ways than one.

Twilight reads, only picturing the snicker on her teacher’s sarcastic face as she wrote out that last line. Always happy when Celestia gets to come down and visit, though now she has some homework… practice a few of the spells that she’s learned. Going back and forth between the Crystal Empire, and Canterlot doesn’t give much time to actually study and practice… even if that’s mostly what she does while there anyway.

Though there are many nights where she has stayed up in her study or even in her bedroom and gone over the material. Thankfully though she has been able to get a cup of coffee when she needs it the most in the middle of the night as Flash always finds the time to bring one in for her. ‘Seriously when does he even sleep?’ the mare wonders while she considers that she has the better part to the day to practice, after she works through this hangover first, it should give her reasonable time to rehears spells for the eldest Princess.

Stepping out in to the rest of the room and soon out the door, she finds all of her friends still fast asleep in her living room as they hope to sleep off the drugged effect of the alcohol. Now as she is only left shaking her head with a slight grin when she sees them all, no matter how the night turned out. Twilight loves to see that they all had a good time.

Though then comes another question, ‘Where’s Flash?’ she asks herself while going in to the kitchen.

Finding the bright orange colt sitting there sipping a cup of hot coffee by the table as the morning rays start to come through the window sill. Looking over his shoulder, Sentry gets up slowly trying to read the look on Twilight’s face.

“Good morning, Princess Twilight,” he greets her with the utmost of straight faces, “I hope you slept well?”

“Ah… maybe ‘well’ isn’t the best word for it,” she rubs her head from some of the light entering her eyes. Soon enough the smell of the brew in his hoof wafts its way to her nose, “I don’t suppose there’s a second…” she looks over to the counter with a cup already prepared and ready and waiting for her, “…cup” she finishes her sentence. Now paying attention to the rather smug look on Flash’s face now, “Well you got up early.”

“Let us just say that I’ve had many mornings where I had to wake up early… no matter how much I wanted to crawl under a rock and sleep,” he chuckles out loud, recalling the nights and experiences of heavy drinking with friends, “Besides, my tolerance for the drink is still rather high… even if I don’t exactly partake as often as I used to.”

“So ahh…” Twilight tries to figure out how to ask this, without making a complete fool of herself as she sits down across from him, “…What exactly happened last night?”

“Hmm…” the sentry plays it off, hoping that he knows more than she remembers, “…what was the last thing that comes to mind?”

Twilight tries to think hard on the night before, though as expected the drinks from the night seems to be blurring her memory to no end. Even then, a few fleeting memories do come to the surface. There was the wonderful meal that was cooked, there was the games that were played with one another, and of course the many bottles that were used… plus Flash walking her up to her room…‘Wait… the bottles!’ Twilight screams in her head.

Thinking on it even harder, some of the secrets that were spilled, and the dares that were done. Though one starts to put itself together, all the while her eyes start getting wider and wider as she realizes exactly where her night went… well some of it.

“Well spin the bottle comes to mind…” a nervous slipping grin cracks on only one side of her face.

“Oh yeah… that one,” Flash scratches the back of his head while he too recalls that dare, not to mention where it did take him, “they did dare you to do that though.”

“Plus I kind of got Rainbow and AJ back for that,” they both start to giggle to themselves while sipping on their coffee, “…probably shouldn’t drink with my friends again.”

“I don’t know what you mean?” he plays it off casually, “I had a rather good time.”

“Oh believe me… so did I,” she snickers.

Though she has a hankering that there is something else that she can’t quite remember doing last night. Whatever it was, when she tries to think of it Twilight can feel a warm, tingling sensation in her body slowly building back up. Though at the same time her mind draws a blank. Deciding to ponder that later though, she in instead brings up the note that she just got from Celestia as the two share a cup of coffee in the morning chatting across the table.

Filling him in about what Celestia said about coming down, and also to practice the spells, “…So it looks like that there are a few things on my plate today.”

“I can tell… although where will you practice?” Flash points out to her after hearing some of those that are brought up, “Seeing as I doubt you would practice some of that dark magic in your own home.”

“Oh I’m sure if you talk to Spike he would beg to differ,” she giggles, only getting a blank confused stare from the guard, “Oh that’s another story… though as for where, the local park is always willing to house a few spells here and there… many unicorns do it anyway. So long as no pony gets hurt that is.”

“If we run in to yet another changeling in our path, then it will certainly come in handy,” Flash jokes, much the same way that Celestia did. It does seem to be a pattern with them going out and running in to some mischief, and that she can’t disagree with. “Though there is another thing to do today…”

“And what might that be?” The Princess asks him.

Flash gestures with a hoof to the living room, “…Waking up all your friends.”

Twilight rolls her eyes at the fact that her friends are all still knocked out in her living room from the night before. Getting up from the table and moving over to the fridge, she motions Flash over to her side as she digs through it, “I can think of one way to wake them up.”

A few strips of hay bacon sizzle in the pan as Twilight takes out another set from the fridge, breaking them apart in to strips and laying them to fill the pan. All the while, Flash puts out a few plates on the counter so the guests can grab what they want. After finishing up with that though the Princess asks him to make up some pancakes, as Flash now takes out a pan and sets it on the burner next to Twilight’s. Mixing up the batter from the cabinet in a bowl with some expert wing work to hold the whisk, once it’s nice and sticky he sets it aside to drop some butter in to the pan.

Though as the bowl is now unattended, Twilight looks behind her and eyes the concoction sitting there just begging to be played with. And with a single glance at the guard with his back to her, she levitates a small amount out with her magic and holds it in just the right place, having a foalish smirk plastered on her own face all over the whole time. And as once Flash turns around, he gets a streak of the sticky mix on his face.

Leaving the guard to stand there for a second or two as he slowly cranes his neck around to look at the princess, who remains there trying to act normal. Though his face may show a raised brow to her antics, on the inside he is beaming just as bright as the sun outside.

‘She doesn’t remember a thing from last night…’ he talks to himself in his head, ‘…and yet she still acts this playful, I like it’.

Twi however, has kept her act up even through the piercing gaze of his sky eyes… but that is short lived. And in time the princess finds herself unable to hold back a slew of laughter now erupting from her throat as she squints her eyes to hold back the tears ready to fall.

“Really… how old are you, Ms. Twilight?” he grins.

“In reality or figuratively?” she starts to laugh again, keeping her eyes closed, and never seeing the powder drenched wing come lightly smacking in to her side as the cloud of white poofs up around her. “I could ask you the same thing,” Twilight says flatly while she shakes her head at his antics.

“I think in terms of maturity at least…depending on the occasion,” he raises another powdered wing up to his side at the ready for the attack, “…I lose…” Flash watches her eyes widen as she playfully steps back from him towards the kitchen table.

Not even saying another word, Twilight darts around the table with him in chase. Remembering that she has done this on more than one occasion with her older brother when they were young. The laughter and giggles grow ever more between both of them as Twi yet again sees the playful side of Flash, just like she did back in the pond. ‘Well this probably isn’t going to play out the same way,’ she tells herself as the young Princess now resorts to a little cheating on her part.

Powering up her horn and taking aim at the guard that pursues her around and around. Flash halts immediately. Now only mere inches away from her after having caught up. Then in bright ball of light she vanishes, appearing on the opposite side of the table instantly, and well out of his reach.

“Oh now that’s not fair…” Sentry says as he wipes the rest of the mix off his wing, seeing that the Princess clearly has the upper hoof here.

“That’s called being resourceful…” Twilight snickers, “…but come on, if we keep this up the only thing the girls will have to wake up to is going to be cereal.”

Flash silently agrees by nodding at her, and with a smirk still plastered on his face, they both walk back to their respective spots in the kitchen to get things done with. Though as they enter he leans down to the mare’s ear, “though you did start it…Princess,” he whispers. Getting a small chuckle out of her as she covers her mouth so it doesn’t grow out of proportion yet again.

Rainbow Dash’s nose starts to twitch at the smell entering her nostrils from her slumber. A slight smile crossing her face as she almost zombie like rises from her rest. Looking around her, she finds that she is the only one left in the living room as the sounds of laughter from the dining room fills her ears. Slowly lumbering in, the sky blue Pegasus looks in and finds the others all at the table carrying on with one another, each munching on their share of pancakes with bacon.

Rubbing her sore eyes that still are adjusting to the light, “you all are eating without me?” she pouts while making her own plate.

“Well in our defense sugar cube,” Applejack starts out, taking another bite out of the breakfast cakes. “Out of all of us, you are the one who has the worst personality when you wake up with a hangover…”

“Hey now, I only threw a punch out that one time,” Dash holds up a hoof as she sits down to eat with them, “besides, in the end no pony got hurt.”

“That’s because I clocked you in the back of your head Rainbow, to make you go back to sleep,” AJ points out to her.

“Eh…ah… alright I’ll give you that one,” she hushes herself while they all continue to chat with one another.

Waking up and having a nice breakfast to eat is one way to help with the after effects of a night of drinking massive amounts of alcohol. Though as Twilight fills them in on what is going on tomorrow, they are all silently grateful that at least they won’t have the time to have the nights actions repeat itself, as they want to get some sleep for the day to come. “…So it seems that tomorrow will be a full house then…” Twilight continues to explain, “…good news, at least I will have the chance to show Celestia what I have learned with a new distraction around here to keep me company,” she teases, gesturing with her head to Flash as he sits innocently next to her at the table.

“I can tell what you mean by, distraction…” Rarity takes note as she looks closer and closer at the two, picking up those little things that a fashionista would, “after all…I can see the batter behind Flash's ear.”

“And the powder outline of a wing on Twilight’s side,” Pinkie adds on after seeing the small detail.

The only thing that results, is the two ponies in question here looking away from one another in embarrassment. Both with their faces flushed bright red and a hidden smile on them. Silently just listening to the chuckles of the others at the table with them as they can only imagine what happened here in the kitchen between the two before they all woke up.

In a short while though the friends decide to call it a day, until tomorrow, and head back to their own respective homes to further recuperate. Leaving the pair to take on the day and get ready for the Princesses visit, after saying their goodbyes. Packing up a small bag for lunch out in the park like they did the day earlier at the pond, the two winged ponies decide to take a stroll to the park instead of just fly there.

Enjoying the scenery of living in a small town, Twilight and Flash both say their friendly hellos to the other ponies that may pipe up and wish them a good day or a how do you do. All the while chatting with one another on exactly what the plan in while out here. “…And you’re sure you want me to do that?” the guard who is supposed to protect the Princess asks just to make sure that he heard her right.

“I’m positive,” Twilight boasts him, “after all there are several spells that I need to know for protection. The barrier spell that Shining has, the Sphere of rejuvenation, and also Spike shield…”

“Spike shield?” Flash asks confused out of his mind.

Though for a pony who doesn’t have a horn on top of his head, Twi didn’t expect him to understand, “yes… one of the protection spells that I have learned. Along with the other spells that I may have to try, including one called Spike bomb… but that one probably shouldn’t be done at a park any time soon, maybe,” Twi scratches the back of her head, remembering the incident with Spike when she showed him first hand that spell in her house.

“By the sounds of its name alone I can tell that much. Though how exactly are you going to practice some of these without hurting another pony?” he asks her the obvious question, though he hasn’t been here long enough to know the whole lay out of Pony Ville.

“Not to worry, Flash,” she assures him as they walk, “there’s a part out where we’re going that has no pony there usually. Considering what we’re doing anyway, I’m sure another will understand that I have to practice what I know so as not to disappoint Celestia when she comes along.”

“Any other spell to practice that she may be expecting?”

“Hmm… Possession spell, Internal Fire, Bend will… that’s about it,” the Princess keeps the fact that she has been looking over the Love drain spell that mimics the changelings power off the record to him for now, not intending on telling Celestia right away either.

After all, how would she test that one without hurting another to some extent? Seeing as when Shining Armor was under its effects he didn’t even have the strength to cast his own protection spell. That’s one she will have to use when the moment is right, if she can muster the power to do something so horrid to somepony else… depending who they may be.

After their walk, the two reach the park just off from Ponyville. Nice and quaint, it keeps the simple things to heart for the little town. Park benches here and there for weary ponies to rest on, tables here and there to have a picnic, a gazebo where every so often a few ponies will get together and share a musical note from time to time. Though as one would expect, there are also plenty of fields and trees to run and play in, or to rest under and keep cool from a hot summer’s day, along with a creek that cuts down through it and has a few bridges for ponies to cross.

In this case though, the two continue walking to the far end of one of the fields to keep out of the way of other ponies there to enjoy the day. Finding no others close by the spot that Twilight brought up. The Princess sets their lunch bag down under a tree to keep it cool after getting to work straight away. Twi sets herself up a little aways from their bag as she prepares for her little training. Flash stands across from her in the field about a hundred paces away from the Princess. Eying her from his location, although she may not be able to see it herself, the colt is rather terrified on what he is about to do.

“Are you sure about this one?” he shouts out over to her one more time.

“Positive Flash, trust me I’ll be just fine,” she reassures the nervous colt.

With that little boost, Flash does as he was ordered. Drawing his sword, he gallops towards the mare at full speed with the edge angled right at her. Twilight does nothing but stand there and wait as he gets ever so closer to her. Twi’s eyes close while concentrating, she trusts that Flash won’t cleave her in half with his own blade. After all…if he really is just shy, he would be just as devastated.

Plus Shining would have his head by the end of the day.

Listening to the hoof steps getting louder and louder as the armored guard approaches, now is when she charges up her horn. A white glow shrouds it as it starts to pulsate brighter and dimmer, back and forth as the magic flows. The guard approaching knows that whatever Twi is doing, it will be sure to work, as he puts his trust in the mare’s hooves while charging at her blade up. Though once it seems to reach its full power, Twilight looks at him with a grin now on her own face.

Letting loose the blast in to Flashes direction as it covers him head to toe in the beam of light. Sentry stops so as not to trip up and hurt himself as he runs. Taking a second and looking all over his body to see what exactly the Princess did to him.

“Umm…” he ponders, “Did it work?” he asks after finding nothing.

“Oh I don’t know, try to charge me and attack…” she starts to snicker, almost bating him to do so.

Though the only way that he’ll find out exactly what she did is to follow her instructions. Lifting his leg back up to start out the run once again, he finds one problem. He can’t… in fact, Flash can’t move any part of him, besides his neck to look around. There doesn’t seem to be any thing holding him in place. Though when he hears the chuckling of a mare across from him, it becomes clear that this is her doing.

“Okay… I think it worked…” he grins back at her, “…now what is it?”

“That would be the Bend will spell…” she explains, walking around him in circles as he remains stuck. “…able to control inanimate objects. Just like the very armor you wear,” that last line tells him why he can’t move at all.

If she controls his armor, and it covers basically all of him, minus the slight freedom she allowed with his head. Then by definition she controls him. Which the Princess is more than happy to display as she lights up the horn, influencing her power over him. Bringing his legs out from under him step by step, as she literally walks him around with her in the park like a dog on a leash, and not a thing he can do about it. A wide grin plastered all over her as she enjoys every second of it.

“I can see that some pony is rather enjoying this…” Flash mocks her while she uses him.

“What?” she holds a regal hoof to her chest, “I’m just a young adult playing with a giant doll at the moment?”

“Hmm… well we already know you’re young from the kitchen play earlier…” a passive glare shoots at her from the guards eyes as she can see he himself is having a tad bit of fun being a rag doll, her rag doll. Though that is something that one can only do for so long, “But if you wouldn’t mind, I’d like to have my legs back.”

“Oh fine…” Twilight dims her horn down to the point that it goes out, canceling the spell in the process. Flash feels the weight go back on him as the armor comes out from under her control and he is left free to move about.

“Much appreciated…” he rolls his eyes at her, while they both chuckle at the little test. “What’s next?”

“Hmm… Spike shield…” she answers him, watching the blue eyes of her guard grow more and more confused as he tries to figure out how in all of Equestria they are going to practice with that one.

It just so happens that she does find a way to practice that spell, mostly by having Flash fly up in the sky using his wings and dropping random assortments of debris down on her. Though the Princess does have enough sense to stop when the rock about the size of a chair that she picked breaks the barrier apart over top of her.

Opting for something a little less dangerous, Twilight breaks out the Possession spell that she tried with Cadance around. After targeting the spell at a small tree that’s only but a sprout, the result is yet another little terror like the eagle in the library. Flash and Twilight look down at the little shrub as it starts to whip and snap at them both. Lashing its branches around as it tries to hit them.

“Annoying shrub isn’t he…” Flash points out while the branch hits his hoof bracer, harmlessly bouncing off, “…at least you didn’t try that on a Maple.”

Twilight just grins off to the side of her away from the guard as she looks at the tree line around them. ‘Now that’s an idea…’ she ponders for a second before eying a different target. “Flash…” she grabs his attention, “have you ever tried pruning a tree?”

At first the guard takes the statement literally, but as he trails her eyes following them to a single Weeping Willow off in the distance some. Flash suddenly knows exactly what she means by that statement, “I’m not going to like this am I?”

“Well at least it’s not a Maple?” Twilight scratches the back of her head as she tries to explain, “… besides I already learned that the things this spell brings to life, don’t exactly play nice with others.”

Flash pauses for a moment, “…not even going to touch that one.”

“Good let’s keep it that way,” she takes another breath with a slight grin on her face, “However, the more I’ve been reading the more I understand the spell. Ergo, I should be able to direct it to a target… instead of having them attack everything. So if you’re ready…”

Flash stands there for a second and just shakes his head, ‘She’s probably going to get me killed,’ he wonders. Before bringing his blade up to his shoulder and resting it. “Alrighty,” he heaves a heavy breath, “let’s do this.”

It doesn’t take a second thought for Twilight to target the rather large piece of foliage off in the distance with her horn. With the same glowing spark in her horn that she had with the eagle, it just takes a few seconds to leech off from the tip and jump through the air to the target. Searing in to the wood fibers, the heat from the spell causes the water in the tree to heat up rapidly. Like a lightning strike it splits the wood along the middle slightly as both halves seem to almost separate. Leaving steam to rise up off the seam. Flash looks back at the princess, wondering if this is how the spell is supposed to work. Though the smirk on her face tells him that all is going according to plan.

And that it does.

The long vine like ends of the Willow sway around as it nearly comes alive. Thrashing about as it brings its long branches down, crashing them in to the ground while clumps of dirt are thrown up. Shortly afterwards, the long roots that held it to the ground, up root and run across the surface of the earth like tentacles as the entire trunk lifts up in to freedom. All of it leaving the guard standing there just tapping the sword against his neck platting, “So…” he looks over to Twi, “pruning huh?” he asks as some of the long vines of the princess’s pet lash out against only him. Stabbing in to the ground as Flash quick rolls out of the way, he glares up at the tree, while the halves from which it split run across each other. Giving off an eerie screech.

“Well it’s working at least,” she responds to him, standing right next to the tree as it ignores her entirely, “It is only attacking you after all.”

“That helps!” he responds after cutting away some of the long vines that try to grab at him.

With every slash that the guard dishes out, the weapons that the tree uses get shorter and shorter. Now using what little it has left to lasso the flying Pegasus out of midair. Flash gets out a yelp as he is thrown back in to the ground. Though as it tries to follow up with another attack, the guard swings left, and removes the remains of the tendrils.

With size on its side, the Willow only has only strength left as its vines are too far gone to use. Now relying on only its branches as it whips them around the same way like giant clubs. Dents and hole are left in the ground with each swing, resulting in Flash having to roll left and right as it does. His sword is sharp, through it’s not the axe that he would need to handle something like this as all he can do for now is play dodge. “How are you holding up out there?” Twi asks from the side lines.

“Do I have to answer that!” he takes another swing, hacking out just a small chunk of the tree from the branch.

Though with another roll, Flash may see his opening… glaring up in to the sky, the Pegasus takes off with a single beat of his wings. Shooting past the tree, and leaving it and the princess to look up at the bright orange dot in the air. ‘What’s your game?’ Twilight wonders, before seeing the guard whip around and dive bomb the Willow. Taking his sword out in front of him, the guard screams his way towards his target before finally making contact with the stout wood.

Right along the split from the spell.

The already weakened area plays in to his spit second plan, as the narrow blade cuts straight though the grains in the wood all the way down to the base. Flash slams in to the ground with a crunch of his armor as he stumbles to stay on his hooves, the vibrations from the impact resonating through his joints and bones, but still nothing remains broken as he stands tall. Putting the blade across his back with a smug smile his face at the princess, just as the enchanted tree behind him falls apart to both sides, still twitching ever in its broken state.

“Well, that worked out better than I thought,” Flash starts to rub his shoulder with his wing as he walks away from the victory.

“Seems so,” Twi responds, “however, now I can practice one thing.”

Lighting up her magical appendage with a small flame on its end, she hits the tree once more. Though, it stops for a second as it starts to fizzle left and right. Random sporadic motions from the once Willow, before smoke can be seen coming off from it. Soon afterwards there appears a flame on its side that starts to consume the product of her previous spell as it soon withers away to ash and off in to the wind, “…that takes care of that issue. Didn’t want another pony to come out and run in to that now do we?”

“Not something that you want to see on your stroll through the park…” Flash points out, taking a hoof and putting it to his chin as he ponders something, “…now let’s see here… Spike shield, Possession, Bend will, and if I’m not wrong that one that you just did was Internal Flame…”

“Which means…” Twilight looks up at the sky to gauge, it’s about midafternoon as the sun passes by its peak in the sky. The two start to head over to their bag that they bought out with them for a snack, “…now we can eat,” she says breaking out the assortment of edibles.

Flash ops for a few apples that no doubt came from Sweet Apple Acers itself, while Twi picks at her summer salad with oranges tossed in for good measure. The two are quiet for the most part while they eat, considering after being a test subject for some of her spells and having to preform said spells herself, which can give one the munchies. Both Flash and Twilight are needless to say a little tired after the day… though that doesn’t stop the occasional chatter as they eat.

“I seriously don’t have nights like that often…” Twilight tries to defend herself about the night before.

“Trust me, I can tell…” Flash backs her up, trying not to laugh a bit at some of the comments or antics, “…never the less though I have to say I did have a lot of fun”.

“Thank you, for letting lose a bit,” the Princess thanks him, “It was a nice touch to see you act like a foal.”

Both of them chuckle with one another. Considering they both acted as such at one point during the day or another. Though the princess sits there and remembers how he acted the night earlier, a loving, playful young colt. Something that she really has never seen any of the other guards go and do. Then again she never has known them like she has gotten to know this one right in front of her.

Hearing about some of the things that he did when he was still new in the guard as a recruit that involved a little recklessness even brings a smile to her face again as Twilight thinks about what a younger, almost teenage Flash would be like. ‘If only I knew him back then…’ she wonders how that would have turned out, though this unexpectedly brings up another memory.

“Oh… and before I forget…” Twi somewhat lowers her head down to the ground in a brief moment of embarrassment, “…thank you for, ahh, carrying me up to my room.”

“For letting lose, believe me when I say this. But thank you for telling me to, otherwise I doubt I would have,” Flash answer her sincerely, seeing some of the joy return to the mares face. “As for carrying you up to your room. Was I really going to leave you down in the dining room passed out at a table?”

“Well no…” Twi starts to chuckle to herself, “though I doubt I will be having a night like that for a while now. All that said though, I think I should ask you something.”

“Ask anything you’d like, Twilight,” he backs her up, giving that little boost of confidence to Twi that she needed to ask such a question.

“Well considering what I was dared to do with you last night… and I was obliterated beyond measure. I have to know…” Twilight takes a long breathe in as she asks a simple but daring question, “When we got back in my room, I didn’t try to do anything… I don’t know… more? did I?”

“…Like continue and finish what started back in the dining room?” Flash asks to confirm what she’s saying. Once he gets a nod he puts on his best poker face that he can muster, “Oh no, of course not… I laid you in bed, covered you up, wished you goodnight… and called it at that,” Sentry tells her. Keeping the little act that he did when they really got in the room under wraps, kicking himself that he doesn’t have the courage to come out and say it all. ‘Come on now you have the chance to do so… so just do it!’ he yells in his mind, but at his heart Flash doubts that he should bring it up to her right now, “Why? Did you think that you did more?”

“Oh…no, just covering my bases,” Twilight plays off, as they both finish their snack and pack up.

Though in the back of her mind, the alicorn knows that if there was a stupid decision to be made last night, more than likely it would involve her throwing herself at Flash in the middle of her own home, no matter who else was around. ‘Hehe…’ she laughs on the inside, ‘…that would have gotten the point across to him faster than I ever could have at least…’ she jests, getting back to her talk with Flash, “Although now we have the rest of the day to get ready for tomorrow.”

“Considering the previous night burned through some essentials, is there anything that has to be picked up?” he asks out of curiosity.

“Eh just the usual… some fresh food for lunch would be great. However,” she points to either side of her, “Shall we take the quick way or the scenic route?” one path goes across the field where they came in from. While the other stretches up and around the park they are in and brings them through the woods along a single path. On a day like this though, why not? He looks down at her with the most ‘Duh’ like expression he can muster respectfully to the Princess as she takes the hint. “Works for me…” she says as they start to walk down towards the woods.

The scenic route brings the pair through the woods, letting the light filter in and around the leaves as a nice breeze soon follows. Feeling the warmth around her, it’s not just the air around that give the feeling of comfort. Twilight walks idly with Flash next to her in a lovely little setting, both of them taking in the wonderful scenery… in more ways than one. Even though they aren’t saying anything to one another and are just taking in the sights and the lovely day around them.

Seeing the colt just by her side, once used to be enough to get the young mare to quiver in place, heck if he turned and said a single word to her not to long ago she would have lost all forms of speech and blabbed on while her cheeks would take away all the blood from her heart.

Though the more she has spent around him, the more she seems to be getting used to the idea of having the colt around. He has helped her around the house, cooked with her, helped her practice to meet Celestia, met some of her crazy friends, protected her when she may have been jumped by a changeling, and on a sadder note…helped her to bed when she wasn’t quite feeling up to even walking. Her friends seem to like him just fine, and even Celestia herself is in approval over the young guard. He has to feel something for her, he just as to.

But as Cadance said, he may just be shy about the whole subject.

Twilight is talking about Flash after all, he is respectful to all royalty, so to come out and say you have a crush on the Princess is something totally out of character. Though at the same time, when she asks him to push professionalism off to the side, he does it and seems to rather enjoy the moments when he does. Their first night out with one another he had fun, back at her house when he two started to casually drink with her and her friends, Flash even said he enjoyed it. And the same thing when they were at the pond. Although she is almost glad that he didn’t get completely hammered the previous night.

After all Twi did need somepony to help her up the stairs… ‘Why does that detail come to mind so often…’ the young alicorn scorns herself, the fuzzy memories of going up the stairs eliminated out of her mind. The strapping guard there to hold her up on her way to bed, though what happened after? She asks herself often, but still draws a blank.

Shaking it out of her mind for now, she then remembers the burnt in image of when Flash picked her up out of the water as she tried to leap at him. The genuine smile on his at the time beamed at her like a colt who was truly happy to have her in his fore hooves. While at the same time she can only imagine the look on her face when he did that, not even counting that Twi really did have the prime opportunity to make a move with him. Even though all her friends where there, would they have really minded? After all, the bunch probably would have been cheering on the young Princess as they did.

Alas though neither one of them made the move that would have answered all of her questions, and probably his too… the simple fact that they are living under the same roof doesn’t help matters. He can give her the butterflies in her stomach like no other colt has done, making her wince and flinch like never before and even lighting a spark in her body and mind that was never lit by another, almost giving her a drive to tackle him out her in the forest and spill it all.

Thinking about it now though.

‘What’s preventing me from doing that?’ she asks in her head. Maybe not the whole tackling part, but the part of telling him first maybe? Then it clicks to Twilight, she is just as shy as he is, probably even more so on that matter. It’s probably the only reason that she hasn’t yet at this point. Though with a final thought, she mentally digs her feet in, ‘I’m going to do it… tomorrow, if we ever get the chance to be alone… I’ll tell him everything,’ the young Princess demands herself to do. Almost forcing a will inside her to make this statement come true by the following night, even if it does nearly kill her to do so.

“I have to tell him everything…” she doesn’t realize that she is now talking to herself in a whisper with him right next to her, “it’s the only way I’ll get any sort of closure with this wonderful-”

“What was that Twilight?” Flash asks as he somewhat over hears her muttering.

“What?!” she jumps after hearing his voice as it surprises her, almost tripping over a rock on their path, “Ahh… umm sorry about that little hiccup,” Twi tries to lie her way out of this one to cover all her tracks, “just muttering to myself about what is needed back at the house for now. Though we really should be getting to that.”

“Understood, Princess Twilight,” he salutes to her respectfully as they continue on their way down to town so as to get ready for the next day with the arrival of much beloved friends, relatives… and in Twilights case… a truth that may just set her free.

26

Chapter twenty six

A loan Pegasus colt trudges through a dungeon, armed with only a battle axe across his back, and clad in heavy dull iron armor. He pushes open yet another gated door, only to have it stop half way as if something is blocking it from the other side. Raising up his weapon, in one swing he takes the door off the hinges and sends it falling down in to the room before stepping in himself. The area is cold, wet, and miserable… but could he care less at this point? Not at all. His mission is simple, find his opponent, and kill them… No more no less.

Though he wasn’t counting on having an Arch mage as an enemy, that thought comes too late as a bolt of frozen energy from the mages horn shoots out across the room and impacts his chest armor, the cold magic meeting the cold metal and freezing it even more. Now forcing the colt to skid back a few feet as he prepares for himself. A follow up shot from the unicorn mage dressed out in a long cloak is blocked impressively by the broad side of the axe as the Pegasus uses his wings to dash up and close to the magical pony where her spells will be less effective.

Swiping left and right at its slender form, it is reviled when a blade cuts off the coat, narrowly missing the flesh. That the mage is in fact a young alicorn mare, black coat all over her with long almost bat like wings, and an ether blue mane and tail trailing her. Even donning armor put on her in the form of a breast plate, hoof bracers that ride up nearly to her knees, and a helmet that still allows her serpent like eyes to show through. All this with a crescent moon on her hind quarters as a cutie mark.

Not even taking a second to stop and think about killing one so beautiful. The colt continues to use brute force in his attempts to strike the mare down. Nearly cleaving her from head to hoof with a downward power swing over the top of his own head. The agile fit mare though is more than a match for his power attacks while he has put all of his eggs in to the basket of brute force.

She meanwhile has given some thought as to both strength, and skill. The final swing that he manages to pull off is enough to almost get her own heart beating as the axe blade cleaves in to the wall she stands next to, ducking just in time to have it miss her horn. It’s that lengthy attack that is his down fall as the mare lunges up close with her powerful legs and hits the super chilled area of metal. The brittle nature taking effect and cracking along the center of the breast plate now leaving him exposed for the next attack.

Using her own horn to pierce skin and puncture the heart causing the warm life liquid to pulsate out of the wound and even with a good pint or two to fall down her horn and dribble on to her face. The colt falls with a clang as both his weight upon the remaining armor, and his heavy weapon hit the floor. Heavy panting from what life he has in him is all that remains, while the opponent adds one more insult to injury. Powering up her horn, the mage prepares to cast a spell while the blood on her horn starts to singe itself off. A final beam of pure energy is shot and hits the colt, bathing him in its raw power.

A mild screech is heard from the colt as his hair and skin is burned off, in no time at all leaving just a charred skeleton in nothing more than a tin can. While a few puffs of smoke are seen rising off of him. The mare puts a fore hoof on the remains of her slain enemy’s skull triumphantly while soon afterwards crushing it underneath…

As the bright blood red words of ‘Victor’ appear on the screen.

Princess Celestia sits there next to her own sister on the couch in the morning, a controller hovering in their own magical auras in front of them as she sips on a cup through a straw. The straw now hanging from her mouth in complete surprise as she looks at her defeat on the screen and the slain colt that was once her player now dead. Looking over to her sister with the largest smug grin on her face, Luna knows very well where her skill is. Put her in front of a chess set, and she is lost at all thought.

However, give her a controller… the Princess of the night will wipe the floor with you.

“I don’t know how you do it…” the eldest says in utter bewilderment, “I had my colt done up in the strongest armor I could manage, yet you found a way to take it out in one go?”

“Iron armor is very susceptible to frost attacks…” Luna points out while casually laying back with her hooves put behind her head and her hind legs crossed, taking another sip from her drink, “…the subzero temperatures make them very brittle.”

“Okay now that makes sense, how didn’t I see that one coming? Though I never knew you could make the characters look like yourself... really though?” Celestia points out, remembering the look that Princess Luna had going for her in the virtual world, “you opted for ‘Nightmare moon’ as your character?”

“Hehe… well let’s be honest here, at least in that world…” she points to the screen while awkwardly scratching the back of her head, “my alter ego is free to go about her normal business and not really harm any other pony?”

“Plus on top of that… it does kinda give me a warm feeling to see Tia here get her rump dished out every so often,” they hear a third voice say from the door way, turning around to see Discord standing there with his arms crossed as he uses his own magic to hold an orange up to his mouth as he takes bite after bite from it without peeling it.

“Well good morning to you too, Dissy…” she humorously scolds him, “besides you and I both know who will win in a fight anyway. After all who spend centuries locked away in stone?”

Discord covers his lower gut like he just took a hit to his pride as he plays along with his wife for a second, “Oooh…” he groans in response, “that was a little below the belt don’t cha think? And in my defense though, you needed your sister also to help defeat me in the end.”

“We can argue this point later on tonight while in bed.”

“You mean like how we did the other night?” he raises a flirtatious eye brow, “after all who was the pony that used the word, Stallion?”

Luna covers up her ears by lifting a few pillows up and over her head, trying to drown out any more details that may be shared. “Okay, that’s enough information on your sex life for the day…” her face goes from playful to sullen after hearing the connection that the couple share, “you both know how depraved I am, without a colt of my own,” her vision wades off to the side away from them, “seriously…”

Without another word both Discord and Celestia look at one another and just nod in agreement. It’s not the first time they have sort of rubbed that in her face after all, not intentionally of course. “Sorry about that, Lulu…” Tia pulls her younger sister in to a warming embrace and starts to smother her in affectionate sibling kisses all over her delicate face, much to the younger ones disgust, “…we didn’t mean to do that…”

The attempts to get away from the princess now attacking her with a pair of lips only meets with failure as Luna pulled back in for more and more, “I… accept… thine apology!” Luna pulls old school Canterlot tongue on her sister while quickly being released and falling back in to the end of the sofa. Immediately crossing her hooves over her chest in a tuff, meanwhile the couple simply share another laugh, “You’re doing it again…”

Discord is the one to shut up finally as he snaps a claw and appears on Luna's shoulder in a miniature form, “we really are sorry you know,” he speaks while crawling his way in to her vision by standing on her muzzle, before getting batted off by the mare and becoming full sized once more. “If it would make you feel any better we could try and help you find a-” a lone hoof gets trusted over his mouth by the mare in question.

“I will have nothing of the sort as of now…” Luna passes off while holding her head up high, “as of now I have yet to find a colt who interests myself anyway.”

“And exactly how many colts have you tried to go out and meet, to come to such a conclusion?” Celestia persists. Only to draw ever the doubtful, awkward side grin from her younger counterpart that tells both herself and her husband all they need to know, “You haven’t have you?”

“Now how about we get ready to go see Twilight down in Ponyville, before I have to wipe the floor with Celestia yet again,” Princess Luna declares while she shoots up and starts to head towards the door. Leaving Celestia and Discord to just look at one another once more and leave the subject to come up later as they catch up to the midnight mare.

“I already got the kids ready to go see their aunt,” Discord explains while they part Luna’s gaming chambers, “as for Shining and Cadance, I got a letter from them and they should be there before us anyway.”

“Well then…” Celestia puts a little added pep in her step as she starts to trot down the hallway of the castle, “let us not keep them waiting.”

____________________________

Twilight checks the oven to make sure that the tarts are still baking properly, before turning the pots on the stove a little lower so that she doesn’t have them done too quickly and the tarts are left for last. This is the first time baking the little pastries, so she is rather determined to get it right. Thankfully though, she isn’t doing all this cooking on her own.

Flash is more than happy to help, while Pinkie Pie and Applejack have already shown up early to help with the cookery as well. A fresh tomato bisque, homemade with seasonings and all thrown in there from what her and Flash managed to pick up at the market the day before. Following the recipe that she has laid out in front of her from the cook book, one of many, found in her library. The alicorn ensures that every ingredient was measured to perfection in anticipation of the guests to come.

Taking out a hot spoon full of the soup, she blows on it a few times to cool it off so that some pony can taste… “Flash,” she taps him on the shoulder, the instant he turns around he gets the spoon hastily shoved in his mouth and just a quick yanked out as he is already being questioned about its flavor, “…what do you think? Any change to the instructions or should I stick to them?”

He gulps down the still steaming hot liquid as it almost burns the back of his throat, though through the scalding heat he laps his tongue against the top of his pallet, “Hmm… I would say a pinch of basil, just to be on the safe side, and put it to perfection. Though it already tastes great.”

“Thank you, Flash,” She tells him while looking through the cupboard for the spice, “I though always would like the second opinion… and… darn it!”

“What is it sugar cube?” AJ asks while churning a pile of dough with cheese in it to make a cheesy garlic bread.

“Basil…I’m out of Basil… how in Equestria am I out of such a simple thing as Basil?” she asks herself, almost beating her head against the counter in response. Though she feels a gentle hoof on her shoulder, looking up to see her guard there sliding on his helmet, weapon already on him to begin with.

“I’ll go in to town and get some, don’t worry…” Flash assures her.

“Just to get a bottle of-” Twilight starts to ask before a single raised hoof cuts her off from the guard.

“Twilight, I know you want it to be perfect, so yes,” he answers.

“Do you know the way?”

“It’s Ponyville… how could I miss the market,” he states the obvious to her, “besides you did show me around the first time I was here, and we’ve been there a few times now. I’ll be fine,” Flash watches as the bright smile returns to her face as even while her friends are there to watch them. The princess puts a hoof around him in a light embrace as he does the same to her. Only lasting for a short moment while they let go of one another.

“Thank you, Flash… you know where I’ll be,” she winks at him, unintentionally flirting with him a bit there as he grins back at her and steps out of the kitchen to head back in to town for what she needs. Once they hear the door close behind him though, the two earth ponies in the room look at their alicorn friend as she holds a hoof over her chest. Shaking her head when she realizes that she is being stared at. It doesn’t take but a moment for her to read exactly what is on their mind. “Oh, get over yourselves…” Twilight rolls her eyes at the two.

“Come on now, what did he say to ya when you two were cookin’ in the kitchen together yesterday mornin’?” Applejack persists as she tries to dig deeper, “after all you had to have remembered your little moment together at the table with one another the night earlier,” she raises a brow to her, keeping in mind the little dare they had before.

“Just the simple question of ‘what did I remember’ that night, to which I told him… though I can’t help but feel like there was something more,” she reminds herself as she thinks more about it. Still feeling as though there was some part of the night that is a blur.

“What do you mean?” Pinkie ask while she juggles a few eggs, “like it continued when he carried you up to your-”

“Pinkie…!” Twilight says sternly at her overzealous friend, watching her quiet down and finish breaking the eggs for frying batter, “to answer your question though, no nothing else happened, so get that out of your mind,” she answers for her friend while helping her with mixing the batter and adding a few pieces of apples, zucchini, and of course green tomatoes to that for the fryer later.

A little southern cooking from Applejacks family to her home. The mares all continue cooking with one another as the same subject keeps bouncing up in to conversation nonstop at this point. How have her and Flash been, what did they do yesterday when the friends left. What, if anything, did Celestia say about Flash being her guard? And of course though, what in all of Equestria did Shining Armor say about the colt staying under her roof.

Although Twilight will happily have girl talk with them on anything that they may want, though when it comes to this subject, that’s when it gets a little too close for comfort. Especially when the alicorn may not know exactly how to answer them without getting in deeper water with the subject at hoof. ‘So many questions, so many things to figure out…’ Twilight rubs the side of her head, half way tempted to break open another bottle of wine and start the day out early.

Though for the moment she is relieved to hear the welcome sound of a knock at the door. “I’ll get it!” the princess jumps at the opportunity to get out of the kitchen for a moment and away from her interrogators. Running over to the door, ‘is it him already?’ the mare beams with glee as she opens the door. As it swings open though, she is a little hurt that it isn’t the colt she was expecting. None the less though, she is more than happy to welcome this colt as well.

“Well good morning, Twily…” Shining says, stepping in to the house and putting an embracing hoof over her and squeezing his little sister in tight.

“Shining!” Twi squeals as she puts booth fore hooves around him and does her best to outdo the strength in his hug, but to no avail as she is lightly put back down before one of them gets hurt. “I didn’t know you were going to come here so soon?”

“Well it was some other pony’s idea to get out of the Empire before something happened, and I had to stay back,” he gestures behind him, as Princess Cadance comes up the steps to the door and is nearly dragged inside by the other alicorn in the room as she is crushed by Twilight.

“Cadance! You made it!”

“Would…I really have… missed this?” she manages to say between gasps of breath as she is eventually put down by Twi and the other mares in the kitchen come along. Applejack and Pinkie Pie both giving their warm greetings and hugs to the two as they come in.

“Cadance, Shining…” AJ puts a hoof around the pair, “glad you could have come by. I haven’t seen you Shinin’ in a while now.”

“I’m glad I could make it here as well,” Shining looks over his shoulder at his grinning wife, “though it’s not like I had a choice in the matter here. Otherwise I think I would be out in the dog house right now if I didn’t.”

“Or in your case the sables…” Cadance points out to him while they walk in to the kitchen.

Smelling the wonderful food already cooking, and having left early, skipping out on breakfast. The royal couple can feel their mouth salivating, hoping that they can hold off long enough till the others arrive. “Where is every pony else anyway?” Shining ask, hoping to get some sort of time line till they can eat.

“Celestia, Discord, Luna and the kids will be here shortly last I checked,” Twilight answers them, while her friends pick up with the rest of the gang.

“Rainbow was helping Fluttershy with some birds that got a little lost during a migration,” Apple jack explains for them, “They will be here after that though.”

“As for Rarity and Spike. Little Spiky is helping Rarity right now at the shop,” Pinkie says bringing out a few lemon squares that she brought over from Sugar Cube Corner to the couple in the room, already reading the expression on their face as a pony who can feel their own stomach eating at themselves right now, “we stopped by there before coming over here, and they are going to be here before noon or so.”

“Mhmm…” Shining takes a much needed bite out of the little treats, “so where is Flash then?”

“Oh he’s off running to get something I forgot from the market, to make lunches soup just perfect,” Twilight brushes it off her shoulder like it’s nothing, “he’ll be back here any moment now though as well.”

“I sign the papers to have him sent here as your guard,” Shining face hooves, “and you have him running lunch errands…”

“Oh please now, brother,” Twilight rolls a sarcastic pair of eyes at him, “I think I’ll be safe right now in my own home for a little bit. After all now there’s two alicorns’ here, the Captain of the royal guard, Applejack who has the apple bucking skills that can shatter ribs, and Pinkie Pie… who somewhere stashed on her, carries a cannon.”

“She’s right!” the pink mare yells as she pulls it seemingly out of thin air for display, to drive home her friends point.

“It’s nice to see you’re putting Flash to work…” Cadance beams at her while Twi offers her a cup of coffee to go with the sweet, “though I could think of more than on way you can get him to… work,” she starts to snicker.

Getting a heated expression from Twilight as her whole body goes nearly as hot as the drink Cadance is now having. At the same time her husband rolls his eyes at the comment from his wife. Meanwhile though the two other mares in the room are biting at their lips to try and keep themselves from dying of laughter.

Though through all this none of them hear the front door close, as Flash himself steps in to the door way of the kitchen. Standing there for a second to find out why Princess Cadance is grinning, the Captain is rolling his eyes, AJ and Pinkie have faces that are now blue and Princess Twilight looks about ready to jump up and kill Cadance where she stands.

“Umm…” he pauses giving them time to turn all their individual expressions around, “well I diffidently missed something here.”

Though the one that shows the biggest change is still Twilight, who now has a light smirk on her face as she comes up to the guard who went out to get what she needed for the dish.

“Trust me, you didn’t miss much at all…” she says to him as he passes off the bag, and faster than Flash can even get settled in, mixes the Basil in to the soup. Now giving it a moment to simmer before she tries again, “…we were just talking, that’s all…right?” she glares at all of them as they humor her for a second and agree with the lavender alicorn with a slight nod.

Slowly lifting a spoon up an out of the pot for the second time around, Twilight cools it off with her breath once more before passing it off to Flash. Who now sips the concoction out slowly so as not to torch his throat in the process… again.

“Hmm… perfect…” he beams at Twi.

“Just the way I like it…” the princess leaves it be while her and the others chat away.

The group shares in a few laughs, and more than a few embarrassing moments as AJ and Pinkie bring up some of the things about the day before and what they all ended up doing. Though thankfully, her friends leave out the part where Twilight ended up kissing Flash in her drunken mess of a princess self, though that doesn’t mean that they left out the bit of them playing their drinking games. All Shining can do is chuckle to himself under his breath as he hears the antics that Twilight and her friends got in to with one another. Trying to remember the last time he got completely plastered, the sad part being is that he really can’t.

‘Make a mental note… get trashed when I get back to the Crystal Empire…’ he tells himself while they go back and forth with one another.

It doesn’t take the others long as they said it wouldn’t to arrive at Twilights. Her other mare friends come in soon enough and Spike in tow with the fashionista as they all pile in to the spacious house. Now rather glad that Celestia didn’t spare any expense when it comes to her relatively new living arrangements. On top of this, there is more than enough snacks as some of the others even brought their own dishes from home. Spike brought over some fire-breath popped and glazed caramel corn, while Fluttershy brought a simple but delectable batch of chocolate chip cookies.

At the same time, Rarity had just enough time last night to put together a nice fresh fruit salad, which in all honesty on a summer day like this, it’s just the thing they need. While even RD managed to bring some chips and dip to go along. The gang all sits about with one another enjoying their own bowls of the diced fruit, with some lemonade that Pinkie so lovingly made for them, Albeit with a tad bit too much sugar. While at the same time, Twilight made a pitcher of ice tea with honey.

However though, Twilight is called off again when finally the hopefully last knock comes at the door. “I think I already know who that is…” she tells them all as she momentarily steps out of the living room to answer the door. Though once the door cracks open enough, Twilight is sent hurtling back in view of the others in the living room by the pair of royal offspring after they tackle her to the ground yet again.

“Auntie Twilight!” they both seem to say in unison while hugging her on the ground.

“Ah… It’s great to see the both of you as well,” she returns the hug, wrapping her wings around them as she uses her magic to set them atop her back while she stammers to her feet.

“Well you have been sorely missed, my student…” Celestia says to her while coming inside, her husband and sister soon following her. The three of them welcome the young princess with warm fore hooves, or in Discord’s case a lion paw and eagle claw.

“I’m so glad you all could have made it down here today, I hope the trip wasn’t too hard?” she says releasing the prince.

“Well flying with these two in tow,” Discord lifts up Havoc and Rosebud off her back in either arm, “it makes for an interesting trip… never the less we got here safe and sound.”

“Great to hear…” Twilight starts to grin as she calls out her brother from the living room so he can have his fair share of the twins, “Oh Shining…”

She steps out of their flight path so that when her older brother makes the mistake of walking right in to the line of sight, he is met with the same warm welcome that greeted her when she first opened to the door. A dull oomph is heard being pushed out of Shining’s chest as he slides back in to the living room, laying there for a few seconds, while he puts together what exactly just happened to him in his head.

“Ughhh…” he groans under the attack, “I just got assaulted by two foals here in my sisters own home…”

“And she had you walk right in to it,” Cadance walks over to her husband on the ground with the kids still wrapped around him.

“And we want one of these?” he sarcastically questions her while his wife takes one from his troubles from around him.

“Well one… or two,” she says, watching his eyes grow a little wider while the rest of the royal family comes in and welcomes one another, considering this is the first time they have all been with one another in quite a while now.

Havoc and Rosebud are still wrapped around their uncle even while they sit down, seeing as it’s rare that he gets the chance to come down and see them all. At the same time though, Discord and Celestia are more than happy to have the young colt handle the kids for a moment or two while the group chat with one another and catch up. For the most part the subjects stay rather clean.

Until Rainbow’s mouth brings up the previous night…

“Hmm how long has it been sense I’ve played spin the bottle anyway?” Celestia can’t remember the last time she did something so foalish, so juvenile, and so much fun.

“Probably sense you and I were Twilights age…” Luna answers her, “though as for this card game that you mention… that does sound like fun,” she beams at her older sister

“Perhaps that one you could best me in at least,” Tia snickers at her.

“Clearly you forget this morning when I wiped the floor with your knight…” she raises her glass of tea to her lips, with enough sight over the glass to see the look on her sister’s face as it purses when she is reminded of her defeat.

Discord sits next to her as he reads his wives face and starts to chuckle at the expression. “Oh shut it…” she prods her husband in the side while she gets up to help her student with the trays of food for them to much on in the living room. Along with them Shining and Flash jump up at the mares side to lend a helping hoof as in a short time they all take a load off and enjoy each other’s company.

Considering many of them have yet to have eaten breakfast, and on top of that the food is so good. The sounds coming up from their throats do their own talking when it comes to the taste of the meal, while at the same time they all try and complement on the various dishes. Applejack’s fresh fried vegetables and fruit in batter, that even has dried apple slices in it is a hit with the royalty. While the fruit salad gives a wonderful cooling sweet contrast to the tomato bisque that Twilight prepared.

They all finish their share in record time and are soon in their respective seats almost not even wanting to get up after such a meal is had, feeling the bloated bellies protruding from each of them. Celestia puts a gentle hoof over her husband who lies his head down in her lap, picking his teeth with his own claw. Though many of them are ready to take a nap, they all know that the day is still young for them.

“Twilight…” Celestia says to get her students attention while moving a bit so her lungs have a space to compete with her stomach, “…have you been practicing your spells? I already know that academics is no problem, but application is where the talent comes in to play.”

“Oh she’s been practicing…” Flash mutters over to her, “There’s still a Willow that needs to be replaced…”

“Yes, princess Celestia,” Twilight tires to muffle her giggle, “Flash and I went out to the park yesterday to give a few of them a go before you arrived here.”

“Very good to know,” Celestia thinks in her head a little challenge for her own student. After all, Discord did something similar to Flash, it’s only fair that Twilight contends with the same thing. However she keeps the true intentions off the table as she talks, “In time you will make a fine ruler of your own kingdom… for that I’m sure of,” she finishes off with simply to remind Twilight of why she originally had that little trial for her.

A mild chuckle comes from Shining Armor, who is half passed out next to his wife from eating too much, “I think Twilight would rather lose her wings, then have that happen anytime soon…” he responds, only receiving a scowl from his own wife as Twilight can already feel herself about to be sick just from the subject coming up on its own.

The last thing that Twilight needs on her mind is ruling her own kingdom. An army of her own? Even having one guard next to her all day is enough as far as she’s concerned. To have an entire battalion of them is a whole new matter. Not even to say the fact that she would really have subjects under her then, up to this point she has insisted that other ponies treat her no different than before she even had the wings that Shining mentioned.

“I think that Twilight will make a fine princess of her own kingdom one day,” Princess Luna backs her up with that, “though it’s nothing that needs to be rushed on its own, she still has plenty of time to learn from what my sister and I may be able to teach her.”

“Plus look at the bright side, Twilight,” Cadance chimes in to try and bring a smile back to the mare she considers a sister, “even as the ruler of your own kingdom, that doesn’t mean you stop being able to live your own life? I mean look all of us…” she gestures to the other princes and princesses, the extended family, and even to herself, “we all managed to get here just fine. But it wasn’t done alone, we have each other to rely on, and there is no way you’re going to be alone if, slash, when that responsibility comes around.”

The look on the young princess’s face does turn around a bit when she thinks about this. Considering that she used to never need friends, to now not being able to picture her life without them. Her friends have been there sense the start of her new life here in Ponyville, and they have yet to fail her. The same will go for if she ever picks up her own kingdom, just now she can count on Celestia, Luna, or even Cadance, and maybe to an extent Discord, to answer certain questions that her friends just may not know. “Thank you for that, Cadance,” Twilight says softly to her old foal sitter.

Though that little moment is somewhat broken when Princess Celestia lightly cracks her neck. Twilight own neck starts to hurt at the sharp sound that seems to pierce the air between them.

“Well… if you say you have been practicing Twilight, I would like to propose a little test to see this for myself,” Celestia gets up off the couch, seeing as if she were to sit there any longer she would have easily fallen asleep.

The others soon get the same feeling, especially after that meal that they devoured. This time though, Celestia and Twilight seem to lead the pack as they move out of the living room, being followed by the others.

“A test?” Twilight almost panics, she knew that Celestia was going to want to see her progress, but at the same time Twi has always been nervous about taking a test. No matter how much she may have prepared, “so which spell do you want me to do? And what do you want me to do it on?” she starts to ask, only getting a light chuckle from the eldest princess.

Celestia is at the front door ready to head out to the park where Twilight was before, “Which spells? Just the ones that you have been practicing, though they will be kept non-lethal for simple reasons that we don’t any pony to get hurt, well too much at least,” Tia watches as Twilight’s ears go lop sided while she tries to figure out what she means, “and as for what you’re practicing on, that’s simple…”

She pauses a moment, to see if her student catches on at all.

“…Me.”

27

Chapter twenty seven

The others stand by the side lines almost of the field in the park as they look back and forth at the two alicorn’s facing off against one another. One young lavender alicorn, timid on what she is about to do right now to one she considers as much a mother as the mare she was birthed from. The other alicorn wise beyond her years, and full of confidence on what exactly she is going to get her own student to do.

Though at heart Twilight really is more nervous on the inside then she could have ever hoped to show on the outside to the others. Her legs may appear motionless, but in reality it probably feels like Twilight has an earth quake going off underneath her right now. And from this distance, there is no way any of them can see the trickles of sweat running down her face. Though she does trust her mentor with her life, this is the first time that she has been asked to do this.

“Umm… are you sure about this?” Twilight asks, feeling a moment of Déjà vu as Flash was asking the same thing to her when they practiced.

“I’m positive my student, trust me,” Celestia assures her, while own husband and kids stand off on the side watching their mother do what she does. “It was really Discord who gave me this idea, when he first had Flash go in to the ring. Though in this case, there is one rule, no lethal spells… other than that,” her vision narrows down to her student, “We are both fare game…”

“Oh, that’s really encouraging…” Twilight rolls her eyes at the comment that gives her no comfort what so ever.

Usually when she would train in Canterlot with these spells she would have maybe one or two other unicorns, some of the guards, to bounce things off of back and forth. Then again this is not only an alicorn they’re talking about, but Celestia herself. That fact alone is enough to send many challengers running for the hills, but Twilight has something to prove right now, and the sun goddess who is wise above all her years was smart to put it to her as a test. Because then she knew that young Twilight wouldn’t back down from this little match.

Though the only way this is going to really kick itself off is if Tia does it herself, she knows that Twilight will never throw out the first punch in a match, especially not at her.

Powering up her horn faster than Twi ever could have imagined possible for her to do even on her best day. The sun goddess lets out a flash of light right in Twilights direction, temporarily blinding her student while Tia starts her true spell that she was going for. Lifting chunks of dirt out from the ground, she uses her magic to press them together to crush them under massive amounts of heat a pressure creating stone, as she hurtles them at the young alicorn.

Rolling out of the way of a few of them while they now imbed themselves in to the ground, it doesn’t seem that Celestia is ever going to get tired of this trick any time soon, and Twilight certainly can’t keep dodging them all day as the snowy alicorn continues to bring up more ammo from around her.

Conjuring up a few gems that were hidden under the ground, Twi shoots them back to intercept the projectiles of the other princess. Meeting Tia’s missiles midair and shooting them out of the sky, the sun goddess aims for a different approach as she snickers to her student for a moment, “Clever… after all gems are harder than many stones.”

“Thank you princess Celes-” Twilight gets a zap from a bolt of electricity through her coat as she is cut off midsentence.

“Don’t let down your guard Twilight,” Tia giggles to herself, much to the dismay of her student who now sports hair like that of a pony that just got a static shock.

Though that is short lived as Twilight charges up her horn once more, bringing out a storm cloud from the air and over top her teacher. With a little coaxing, a bolt of lightning strikes behind her and forces even the princess of the sun to leap up in the air and flutter there for a moment as she catches the grin from her student from across the way.

“So that’s how she wants to play…” Celestia acknowledges her in hushed tones.

Soon casting aside one aspect of this game and bringing out a locomotive sized ice spear, and with a flick of her horn catapults it towards the younger princess. Thanks to her flushing out all other means of distractions around her, Twilight catches the oncoming projectile and clears her mind. Summoning up a shield in front of her in an instant. The dark protection spells spikes cause even the massive ice spear to break apart when they come in contact with its tough outer shell, leaving nothing more than harmless ice cubes at the base of her feet as she lowers the enchantment around her.

“Humph…” Celestia snorts to herself, rather pleased that her student has picked up on a thing or two about her new spells in her studies. For example, when at full power, the Spike shield’s own spikes will break apart projectiles by dissipating some of their energy in to them.

“She learns quick doesn’t she?” Flash says at the sidelines, even somewhat surprised at the skill in the very princess that he is guarding.

“That’s my baby sister for ya…” Shining says, taking a spot next to the royal guard while they watch the two alicorns’ go at it with one another, “…She has a knack for this sort of thing, one that is way beyond me.”

“I saw what she managed to do yesterday, ended up having me almost like a puppet on a string with one of her spells,” Flash responds, “And did the same thing to a Weeping Willow… that things got a nasty whip to it.”

“Oh trust me…” Shining nudges him in the shoulder with an elbow, “you aren’t the only one that was a test piece of one of her spells while she was trying to practice.”

The older brother goes on to tell him that while trying to learn the telekinesis spell as even a foal. He ended up being lifted off the ground by the young unicorn and almost tossed about in to a wall. All the while though the little match between either alicorn seems to be picking up, as Twilight is getting used to not holding so much back when it comes to striking at her own mentor.

Luckily though, Celestia is even more pleased to see this coming out of her student then just mostly blocking attacks from her. Twilight is now dishing out her own attacks more often than not. Using her wings to get the high ground against her teacher, she breaks out the Spike bomb. Though this one doesn’t share the same shrapnel properties like the normal spell, it’s just a very, very…very, loud bang that she can use to disorient her opponent. Much like Celestia did with her burst of light at the start of this little match.

Three of the little bombs land around Celestia in a triangle pattern, giving her no room to get out of their blast as she feels the major ringing in her ears to the point that she probably has gone deaf for a few seconds. Though it doesn’t help that the dust is kicked up around her, making her also blind to where her student is. While the others off the side all have gotten rather comfortable as they watch, even the kids are up on Discord’s shoulders cheering on the two as they go at it.

Twilight though has managed to stick to shadows, in more ways than one. Breaking out a trick from her hat that Celestia didn’t even know about. Considering that she isn’t in the shadows, Twilight has become the shadow. Around Tia’s feet she materializes out of nowhere and uses this to get the jump on her mentor, utilizing the Bend will spell to bring up several roots from the ground and wraps them around Celestia’s legs, wings, and horn.

“Ahhgg!” Celestia screams out at first, not expecting her own student to pull something so well. Looking down at her feet to see where she could have come from, and the little mess that she is tangled in right now. She looks over and sees Twilight standing there in her fighting stance, “what did you do? When did you learn that?”

“That, Princess Celestia, is called Shadow form, it’s what King Sombra has up his sleeve, and I have to admit it does come in handy when need be,” she informs her mentor, sounding rather pleased with herself at the moment, “I picked it up in one of the books that I got from the Crystal Library, and looked over some extra spells.”

“Dually noted, young Twilight…” Celestia starts to chuckle, while she feels the tight grip of the roots around her, “though I applaud you for utilizing your skills and keeping some of your cards off the table. I know that there are certain spells with their own downfall to them, for example…” she flexes out her wings and twists them all around the roots, breaking free of them all in one go. While her apprentice stands there wide eyed, back pacing to put a little distance between her and the solar princess, “… the Bend will spell weakens objects as you control them.”

Twilight starts to take a step back with every one forward that her mentor takes, “that I didn’t check…”

“If you wanted to keep up that bondage around me, my suggestion would have been to use the Possession spell,” Celestia coaxes her student on the mishap, “that one has no limitations, so long as you can control it… however,” she watches as her student backs up on to one spot of the field.

One that had already been marked out by Celestia herself.

The rune on the ground lights up as it senses the younger alicorn step on it, and before Twilight has time to react, a single sphere shield envelopes around her body and holds her there in place like a rat, hovering just off the ground. At first it all seems pointless to fight, after trying to hit the bubble with her own magic to no avail.

Even using her teleportation spell to try and get out, though it seems to resist her attempts, it’s just not strong enough to overcome the magic of the shield. Twilight watches as Celestia sits across from her, and can’t hide the rather smug look about her face, “there was a point to this entire lesson, Twilight, it wasn’t done so you could be shown up by a princess who has been doing these spells for well over a thousand years,” she explains to her, trying to reinforce her student and not let her feel down by the slight defeat, “I wasn’t expecting you to win this little match, just to walk away a little wiser.”

“Thank you, Princess Celestia, though I would like to know while you have me hanging here,” she lightens up a bit, “What was the lesson then?” Twilight asks while flopping down in the bubble, as her teacher explains.

“On top of seeing how your magic in the new spells has improved. You have to understand something else,” she takes a deep breath, “A ruler of a kingdom, is going to be expected to make tough choices nearly every day…” Celestia explains the whole deal to her, “…these decisions could be something as simple as trying to find out if, I for example, could leave Canterlot for the day to come see my student, and let the whole city watch over itself with the guards there as well. Or it could be something completely and utterly serious… like deciding to banish my own sister to the moon for a thousand years,” that last line stops Twi from fumbling about in the bubble for a moment as she thinks about what Celestia is really saying to her. Even seeing the pain still in her mentor’s eyes, “some choices are easy to live with, some not so much… but no matter what they may be, sometimes they must be made…” Celestia trails off remembering the night where she had to make that decision with Luna, or at the time Nightmare Moon.

Nightmare moon was an enemy that had to be taken care of, though Luna was Celestia’s only family… and to have to send your sister to the moon for a millennia is one of the hardest things the princess had to do. Twilight though takes all her words to heart, the young princess thinks about exactly what Celestia has just said, if she would be willing to make the tough choices. More importantly, could she live with them when she has? That’s something that Twilight will not know until that time as actually come about.

“Your choice to tangle me up in the roots left me the chance to think for a second and get my strength back, which is what lead to you being, for the most part, trapped. Now off subject though, well sort of…” Celestia tries to lighten the mood as she pokes the bubble, watching Twi roll around on the inside, “…how do you intend on getting out of their? Seeing as I still have some energy left in me.”

Twilight looks around her to see if there is anything she can use to try and get out of this little situation. Her energy isn’t strong enough to teleport out of this little predicament. Though she finds nothing, not a single thing that might aid her to get out of the bubble, heck not even a sharp stick to try and pop it. That’s when she sees Discord over off to the side, standing there giggling to himself as he sees the younger princess trapped in a rather humorous prison.

‘No… I couldn’t do that…’ Twilight shakes her head at the thought, ‘I mean how could I ever? Wait, it’s Discord… meh, what the heck.’

“Speak your mind, Twilight,” Celestia says, seeing that there is something on her student’s tongue that she doesn’t quite want to say.

“Umm… you said no rule other than nonlethal right?” she asks just to make sure.

Once though she gets the nod from her mentor, that’s when the gloves come off and Twilight charges up a spell that she didn’t even think that she would have used against someone she knew. Targeting none other than the master of chaos himself through the bubble. He never catches on what has taken place, as she feels the energy in her start to rise steadily, if she can’t find a way to break the barrier.

Then she’ll just have to go through it…

Celestia watches as she sees her own student’s horn glow brighter and brighter than she ever has seen before. ‘Well this is new…’ the eldest princess tells herself when she finally sees a massive surge of energy flow through her student. In a single flash, Twilight flaps her wings once and shoots upwards in to the shield.

The massive crunch of the barrier failing fills the ears of all those looking. While many of them, even Celestia herself, look away from the discharge of pure energy causing almost a second sun to appear. Though as they slowly look back, it’s Tia herself who has her jaw the closest to unhinging as she sees her spell that held Twilight falling apart piece by piece. However, that’s not the only thing that has her stumped.

Twilight’s nowhere to be seen.

The others watching this are as in much of a shock that Celestia is, all of them look around for where the young princess could have gone. “Does any pony see her?” Cadance asks while she looks at all angles for Twilight. Eventually though she looks up and picks out a small lavender speck falling out of the sky, “There!” she points as they all look up and see Twilight not really falling down from the heavens. But actually flapping her wings and picking up speed as she drops.

“What’s she doin?” Apple jack asks them all trying to get a better view of her friend dive bombing Celestia right now.

Though Discord is feeling a tad light headed at the moment as he uses his magic to snap a chair out of thin air, giving him something to sit in while the kids perch themselves up on each arm of said chair. “Whatever she did, it certainly worked…” he leans back while Celestia contends with the approaching mare.

A lit up pair of hooves wrapped in a lavender aura guides Twilight down in to the ground as she finally hits. The impact kicks up the surrounding area in pure magic and energy as it surges through the air in the middle of the crude ring that she and Celestia are fighting in. Time even seems to stand still as the act has left patches of leaves, grass, rocks and other park debris floating there in place as the on lookers see even princess Celestia standing there in bewilderment while Twilight’s last surge of magic knocks the floating particles out in a circle in a single shockwave.

Never reaching the audience, but more than leaving their own mark on the eldest princess, she is covered snout to hoof in dirt and foliage.

“Ahh… for non-lethal,” Celestia uses one hoof to wipe her face clean so she can see, “I have to give it to you on that note.”

Twilight only bows respectively for a moment before rising back up, “Thank you, Celestia.”

“You do know how to make an entrance… though that one I will ask how exactly you got out of there?” she wonders in complete bewilderment at how she had managed this.

“Ahh…” she starts to chuckle awkwardly while stalling, “kinda learned the Love drain spell that changelings use to feed off of the love from other creatures… and then used it to supercharge my Telekinesis, to hurtle myself through the shield,” Twilight answers her teacher, when it clicks in Celestia’s mind what exactly she said though. Celestia looks around at the others and finds her husband sitting down in the chair like he just had the wind knocked out of him.

“…Did you really use that? On Discord?” she ask, almost surprised of her student. But at the same time rather proud that Twilight listened to the little lesson that she told her, and put it to use as she listens to her student explain the reasons she went that far.

“Well you said so long as it’s not lethal…” Twi tries to say in her defense here, almost in a panic and hoping that Celestia won’t get mad at her for it, “and on top of that he will be just fine,” she looks over at the chaotic prince himself sitting there, “just give it an hour or so… and he’ll be back to his usual self.”

“Well I don’t know about that…” Celestia says, walking with her student to call the little match a draw at the moment, “…I kind of like seeing him like this… I may just have to learn that one…” she passes a wink down to her student before getting back to their friends and family, “That trick of yours, will be our little secret here now.”

Twilight only can chuckle at the coyness of her own mentor and how calm she is about Twi basically using her husband as a battery to duel with her. Glad that she is willing to keep that skill under wraps for now, the pair continue up the rest of the gang. Each of them congratulating the other in their valiant duel. Though as Celestia said, it wasn’t a matter of winning or losing. It was more of a test to see Twilight’s abilities to make a tough call, and having seen that with one of the final spells she cast…

She passed, in the eyes of her mentor.

Discord lays his head down on the warm comfortable chest of his wife while she curls up on the ground under the sun. Perfectly content with just letting the day pass them by as they lounge about, resting their minds and bodies at ease for the time being. Although the royal family may have gotten the time today to see the younger princess and her friends during their little get together.

It really isn’t something that can happen that often.

Celestia and Discord, with Luna all have the authority to rule Equestria which must be carried out to ensure that everything is kept in one piece, and isn’t plunged in to the nation threating debacles that it finds itself in frequently. Just as Celestia has her duty to raise and lower the sun, while her younger sister is tasked with raising and lowering the moon. Discord, at the better judgment of his wife after much pestering from him, is there with his own magical abilities that helps when issues may arise in the kingdom that require a little dash of chaos in the mix. Whether it’s dealing with Timberwolves attacking local settlements, or even taking care of a Hydra that has chosen to run amok in a swamp. He isn’t far off to lend a helping hoof, or in his case, paw and talon. Needless to say though when they do catch a nice breather, the trio will happily take it.

As for Shining and Cadance, considering the changeling incident. Cadance is more than likely going to have her hooves full when she gets back to the Crystal Empire, considering that they still have only a third of the forces actually cleared from being spies. Shining though has his own dealings with the guards that have to be put in place, training them a little on identifying fellow soldiers that are off and not following their norms. Possibly leading to more Spies being found out, perhaps one of them will be able to tell what is going on, and if they’re connected.

Passing the time just chatting with one another, and taking a load off for once. Luna, Twilight and Cadance talk with one another, while the others of the mane six have either their own little conversations amongst themselves. Or a few of the more competitive ponies, namely Rainbow and AJ, try to outdo one another in either sprinting, pushups or whatever else they can manage to do in the field for some good clean fun.

Well, somewhat clean.

Tia lays there as she rubs the pounding head of her husband, simply listening to the groans of the prince before her, “Ah… I don’t know why this had to happen now of all times…”

“Hmm, neither do I, strangest thing isn’t it?” Celestia says, trying to keep the truth of her students little skill under wraps.

“When was the last time I got a migraine anyway?” he asks his wife, half way expecting her to know something like that.

“Probably the last time I had to hit you with a rolling pin…” she deadpans.

Leaving Dissy to lay there and tries to forget about that incident, “In my defense though, you did say you liked salsa hot…” he feels some of the pain from the hit coming back to him, “how was I supposed to know you hadn’t tried a Ghost Peppers before?”

“And from that you learned, always ask your wife, before adding a secret ingredient to a dish,” she lightly scorns him once again, Quickly brushing it off with a kiss to the top of his injured head before she looks over to her Student and somewhat listens in to the conversation.

“I’m rather impressed that you were able to get through one of my sister’s spells,” Princess Luna asks Twi, still trying to figure out the fact at how the young alicorn managed to so something that even she couldn’t.

“Well…” Twi plays off, seeing the mild chuckle come over from Celestia as she ease drops on them, “I just concentrated and put all my energy in to breaking out, though it did nearly drain me… otherwise I would be playing out there with them,” she gestures over to the colts in the field, with the kids.

“You’d probably be playing with somepony else…” Cadance mutters under her breath as only Luna picks it up and the two start to snicker to one another.

The three regal mares look over to both Shining armor, and Flash out in the field with the regal kin. Shining has been sorely missed by the kids, it’s not his fault that there always seems to be something in the Empire that needs his attention, so while he is here it is the Captain’s intention to get as much time in as possible. Havoc uses his rather skilled magical talent that he got from his father and mother to toss a conjured up ball back and forth with the Captain of the royal guard, playfully trying to make a goal in each other’s rigged up posts. Though there is more force behind the passes from the young prince then Shining may have seen coming, as with every block that he manages against his goal, the full grown colt swears he can feel bruises coming on.

“Well, Havoc sure seems to be maturing quickly,” Shining mutters under his breath as he hurtles the ball back to him.

The little colt embodiment of both harmony and chaos stands there a few paces off from the ball’s path as he watches it for a few seconds before making his move. With a hop, skip, and a jump, the tyke collides his head with the sphere. Hurtling it back at his uncle, and to avoid a direct face shot, the unicorn ducks, only resulting in another point for Celestia’s household. “That’s score seven Shiny!” Havoc jumps up and down in glee.

“Who’s keeping track again?”

“That would be me, dear,” Cadance answers her husband’s question from afar.

Shining looks over to his wife, making tack marks in the ground with her hoof as the score still reads seven, to zip. By this point it’s clear that Havoc has grown up a lot from when he’s last seen him, so to make things just a tad more interesting. The Captain uses his magic to break the conjured ball out in to two more. For the sake of fun of course… and to give him at least some chance against the tyke.

“And…my turn!” Armor whips three balls back at the foal, trusting that he can hold his own, more than he is at least.

And that he does, stopping two of them with his magic, and the third one Havoc catches in his own hooves. Holding the two next to him, Havoc looks over top of the one he grasps, to see the grin on his uncle’s face, “Two can play at that game, uncle Shiny!” the little foal snickers with joy and pulls a trick out of his own hat.

With a slight concentration from the chaotic gift’s he got from his father. The son in a fraction of a second, duplicates himself in to two more copies. One for each ball, as all three of them glare at the Captain with a grin that would bring a tear to Discord’s eye. The look on Shining’s face plummets as he realizes that he just got one upped by a juvenile, and soon has them all hurtling the balls back at him, ready to make their mark, as he lets out one word under his breath…

“…Crap.”

Meanwhile though, Flash himself ended up getting dragged out in to the field by Rosebud and Havoc at the start of this all after Twilight and Celestia’s little match. Though while the son plays, and rather so much beats Shining at a simple game of ball. Rosebud is happy simply soaring through the sky with the Pegasus guard as he flies nearby to watch over her. Though they do have their own fun as they soar, making their own imprints on the clouds as they fly through them, and even dive bomb the others while they relax with some of the cotton like patches of water vapor.

Keeping a watchful eye on a princess the likes of Twilight is a major responsibility. Though when it comes to making sure the safety of an even younger princess is guaranteed, Flash is not one to let Rose go out and do something that he doesn’t think she can handle. Remembering even when he was a younger pony trying to learn how to fly. However, needless to say, the guard is rather impressed by how fast the little tyke can go through the air. ‘She’s almost showing me up here,’ he ponders while his wings try keeping up with the agile young filly, the armor on his back doesn’t help. Neither does the broadsword on his back as he flips under the little filly and flies beneath her so he can look up.

“Who taught you to fly, Rosebud?” he asks out of curiosity, flying upside down.

“My mommy, she is really good at it!” the little daughter beams at the guard with pride, “when I came down here before hand to visit though I even picked up a few lessons from Rainbow dash… am I doing good?” she looks for some sort of complement from Sentry as support.

“You’re doing very well, your majesty,” he smiles back at her while he continues to fly upside down, “better than I did when I was your age,” Flash flips over while she flies over top.

“Can you fly faster Mr. Flash?” she asks him, getting an idea coming to her mind.

“I can…” he looks up at her through the upper corner of his eye, reading the little grin on her face. He already knows what’s on the young princess’s mind, beating her to the punch as he readies himself as he dips his head down a bit so she can get her fore hooves around him and holds on tight. “…are you ready?” he asks, seeing the Rosebud nod her head vigorously.

Taking that as an obvious hint, Flash stretches his wings out to their fullest. Quickly beating them back and forth, he picks up even more speed with every rep, barely able to hear the cheers from the foal on his back over the wind rushing past his head. Although this may not be in his contract, having a child ride his back while he bolts through the air, when he signed on to be a guard. It is one of those moments that he’ll certainly remember for years to come, especially considering who the kid is after all.

Flash flies through a few clouds that find themselves in the wrong place at the wrong time in the sky as he shoots through and causes the ensuing mist to make a rainbow in the air behind them as it catches the sun’s rays. Getting even more praise from the young princess on his back, she is having the time of her life ridding on the back of the powerful Pegasus. Considering that normally she isn’t allowed by her parents to go to fast without being watched by another, for fear that she’ll catch the wrong cross wind, lose control, and not be able to correct herself.

For now though, this is the next best thing. Now even holding her fore hooves up in the air as it blows past her face, “Woohoooooo!” she yells out while they make a strafing run with in hearing range of the ponies below.

Princess Luna looks up from her conversation with Twilight at the Pegasus flying above with her niece on his back. Even she can’t help but chuckle a bit to herself at the sweet gesture of the guard to the foal. “Sounds like Rosebud is having one heck of a time with your guard…” she looks over to Twilight, who sits there doing the exact same thing as she watches Flash soar above them while they lounge about on the nice warm day.

It’s one thing to see her own guard get out of his shell a bit when it comes to drinking or being around her friends to let loose. It’s a totally different level to see him horsing around with a young foal like Rosebud. Seeing the smile on Celestia’s daughter as he takes her for a ride along is something that Twilight will probably never get tired of seeing. The look on her face says it all, while the two other princess’s next to her watch as the edges of Twi’s lips start to curl upwards in a whole hearted smile.

“She just looks so cute up there…” Twilight trails off.

“You meant to say he, right?” Cadance teases her, getting a rather embarrassing scowl from the youngest princess of the bunch.

“I’ll meet you half way, and say the both of them look cute up there,” she compromises, much to the surprise of both Luna and Cadance as they giggle to themselves. The latter looking over to her own husband as Shining takes a dive in to the ground, while all three balls pass by him in to his own goal.

The pink alicorn tries to think every day on how lucky she is to have a colt like Shining to go to bed with every night. Though its moments like these that reminds her of that, although he may be a rather skilled unicorn, a great Captain of the royal guard, and an even better husband. Armor knows when to act like a child at times, which can leave her in stiches and give her the pick me up that Cadance may need from time to time. Even if it does leave him pounding his head in to the ground at times, like right now, as he tries to score even a single point against the little prince. “Well I think it’s safe to say that, like I said earlier,” she clears her throat, “your brother will make a great dad one day.”

“Because he knows when to let the child win?” Twilight chimes in.

“Even when he tries not to let them, he still manages it…” Luna adds laughing it up as she watches the white unicorn in question head butt one ball back to Havoc, only to have the rather talented colt teleport over to intercept the ball and whip it right back at him, “…though Flash on the other hand…” she starts off still hearing the distant giggles of her niece.

Twilight almost goes white at even the thought of what the princess of the night is going to say to her, “hold up now…” she stops Luna in her tracks, taking a deep breath before saying a few simple words, “…look Flash may be a great guy, and I would be lying if I said I didn’t feel something for the colt…” Twi looks off to the side to try and hide her half grin as she admits that little tidbit.

“You don’t say?” Luna mutters, stating the obvious fact through her sarcasm that Twilight still manages to pick up on.

“But I haven’t even officially asked him out, or vice-ver-sa,” she states to discount the previous night out that they have had with one another, “I mean for you two to already be talking like he could be a father? Isn’t that putting things a little too far ahead, when the first step hasn’t even been taken?”

“Never the less though, he looks like he would make a great dad,” Cadance points out to her.

At heart, the subject had never popped up in her mind before, though now that she thinks about it. Seeing him with a foal on his back as he makes her giggle and laugh none stop, while he shares the same expression on his own face does make the mare warm up in all the right places at the sweet act. She doesn’t even catch herself looking up at Sentry, her Sentry, in the sky. It makes her think that he could be father material… though that won’t be a concern for a long, long time.

First things first, telling him what’s on her mind exactly.

“…Twilight?” Cadance says for the third time.

Snapping out of her little trance after her name is called, again, Twi shakes her head quickly to get back in to reality, “Sorry about that, I was thinking for a second…what was it you said?”

“I was asking, speaking of that first step,” the princess of love repeats herself for the time being, “when is it that you plan to take that first step?”

Not quite expecting to hear that question at the time. Twilight is a little taken back at the thought at first, though then she remembers the little promise that she made to herself. Though at the same time she isn’t about to tell the two princesses everything that’s on her mind, she’ll leave some of it up to speculation. “I’m not sure yet… honestly… but it has to be soon I’ll say that much,” she admits.

“Good… because If you don’t, I’ll go and tell him for you in his dreams,” Luna taunts her friend while they sit there with one another.

Soon enough the colts that play tire themselves out and call it quits for now, considering that not only are they out of it, but so are the ones that they were playing with too. Flash’s wings are getting rather sore from having not only the weight of his armor on, but also carrying Rosebud for nearly the better part of the afternoon. Although he has carried an entire adult pony before on his own on more than one occasion, that wasn’t for more than a few miles to get them to medical attention when the time called for it.

Shining on the other hand, has his white coat covered in an assortment of grass stains, and many brown spots from diving in to the dirt while playing with the young Havoc. Now picking a few blades of grass out of his teeth, while the little colt rides on the back of him to the others as they decide to call it a day with the horse play. The relaxing afternoon at the park has been what many of them needed for the time being.

The sun goddess herself and her own sister rise up to do their part of taking care of the day and night as the sun peaks below the horizon for now, leaving them with a day that is for the scrap book while they all can take comfort in the time they got to spend together. Though it isn’t completely over, not just yet. Before going their separate ways the gang makes the unanimous decision to grab a bite in town.

Walking in to a restaurant at this time isn’t something that’s uncommon. Though what is uncommon is when you have four princesses, two princes, and the royal off spring come in to your establishment unannounced. So much so that the greeter at the door nearly manages to give himself a heart attack when he catches sight of the group, “Ah… ahh… good evening your majesties,” he takes a bow out of respect, “if I had known you were all going to be here I would have made things a little more presentable…”

“There’s no need to fuss…” Celestia calms him down after seeing the slight nervousness in the colts face, gesturing him to rise up from his stance with a gentle hoof, “we are here just visiting friends and loved ones, and decided to have one last meal before heading out, that’s all.”

“Well in that case,” he takes out all the menus he’ll need for the large group, “allow me to show you to your seats.”

The greeter brings them over to the biggest table they have in the quaint eatery. Having a cozy warm atmosphere to it, the place welcomes any and all who wander by and are looking for a good home cooked meal to fill the void in them. No matter the time it may be in the day. Though at this time the group that just walked in seems to be one of the few there, so it’s a slow night for them, never the less the waiters and waitresses come around to the table and take their drink orders to give them something to refresh themselves. Leaving quite a few of them to opt for virgin drinks, considering the time that certain individuals had the other night. Although some at the table need a refreshment more than others, namely the two colts in the service, as they nearly down their first glass of water each in no time at all.

“Careful now, dear…” Cadance puts a hoof on her husband’s shoulder, “drink it slowly, you might get sick.”

“That’s easy for you to say,” he rolls his eyes at her, “you didn’t just get shown up by a foal…” he looks over and sees Havoc start to snicker.

Unable to resist the urge to do the same himself at the little guy. He may have gotten beaten in the game, but in the end he did have a blast playing with him. Meanwhile on the other end of the table, Twilight’s own colt gulps down now his third glass already.

“The same goes for you Flash…” she eyes him, making sure that he is looking back at her, “you’re going to get a sore stomach if you drink too much, and let’s be honest here I really don’t want to have to walk you back home because you made yourself sick…it’s your job to hold me up,” they both start to giggle with one another while many at the table haven’t a clue what they are talking about.

Sentry takes note of what the princess says and sips lightly on his fourth glass, knowing full well that the first three should hold him over for now. ‘A shower is diffidently in order when I get back to her house…’ he tells himself, feeling still a few wet spots on him from the sweat that has built up from the days activates.

Twilight brings up another matter that has hankered her sense walking here from the park, “So where did you get so good at playing with kids?” she asks him out of the blue. Attempting to open up some sort of conversation with him that they haven’t touched on, though has been on her mind, “it was rather cute I have to say…” she remains smitten with him.

“Well as I told you…” Flash starts out telling her a little more about his past while he and she get red in the face, “I was an orphan, though you have to reach some sort of age to actually even attempt to be a guard. So until then I spent my time working here and there, but remained at the orphanage… so you can imagine that I had plenty of other ponies to play with.”

Twilight thinks of this for a moment or two. Picturing a young Flash playing with others as a child brings a sense of warmth to her heart when the idea comes to mind. Though at the same time Flash had never mentioned a job previously to the guard, “What did you do for work? Until the guard.”

“Well I helped around the orphanage for one, though when I came of age I went out and started to work at a tavern,” he recalls a few of the interesting characters he met while there, “until I was able to get accepted to the guard.”

“Hmm… well a tavern does explain why you were able to keep your head on your shoulders the other night at my house,” she tease him for the moment.

“You could say that…” he beams in response to her, “but somepony there had to try and have somewhat of a level head.”

Having already looked over their menus at the time while they all chatted, it doesn’t take long for them to put in their order. Seeing the time at night that it is already, they for the most part all get something very simple that won’t take long to prepare, some even go straight to the desert menu to fill that little late in the afternoon sugar craving that they have. For the most part though, that title goes to Pinkie and Cadance as they both literally take a piece of the pie… apple to be precise about it, and Celestia, who can’t resist the red velvet cake they have to offer. Twilight, Flash and AJ go for the vegetable soup. As Discord gets a garden variety sandwich, with a cup of coffee for him, and one for his wife to wash the cake down (also, seeing as these two are the ones that would like to spend some time together after getting the kids to bed). Spike, Rarity, and even the kids go with a simple appetizer of stuffed baked pepper halves. Leaving Fluttershy, Princess Luna and Rainbow dash to each drink their own Strawberry shake.

After it’s all said and done with, the gang continues on with the evening, spending it with loved ones. Discord snaps a few crumpets out of thin air with the ends of his fingers for him and his wife to share when their coffee comes out first, “thank you, dear,” she says to him, taking the little treat in her own grasp, “how do you feel by the way, you were a little out of it earlier at the park?”

“Oh that probably was just the heat getting to me…” he plays it off. Not having the slightest clue on what the young alicorn across the table did.

Celestia though doesn’t intend on telling him anything any time soon, “That’s probably true, though if it was the heat then it may not help to drink hot coffee,” she lies right through her teeth to keep the little gig up.

“…Hmm, point taken,” and with another snap of his fingers, he gets an iced coffee in claw as he sips the refreshment.

Soon afterwards the others have their food come out as well and they munch away while lolly-gagging around in the peaceful setting for the time being. Enjoying the simple evening meal, it hits the spot for most and will hold them over for their little journey that they have to make home. It doesn’t take them long at all though to finish considering the small portion that they each got and in no time at all though, some more than others, start to have their eye lids droop. A couple though are already out for the most part, as both Havoc and Rosebud, and even the seemingly sugar high mare, Pinkie, seem to nod in and out. Dissy picks up the bill this time, Shining beating out Flash when he reached for it, and Armor being trumped by the prince of chaos himself.

Walking out in to the night with the moon high up in the sky giving off a rather bright light to the setting around them of Ponyville in the evening. Celestia puts a wing around her husband as he does the same with his eagle claw. Both the kids on her back as the others nearly stumble out, all of them feeling some sort of tiredness at this time, though a few not quite ready to admit it.

“Well I have to say, it was a great time seeing you guys,” Spike leans in, giving Cadance a hug, saying his goodbyes while the others follow suit.

“Likewise Spike… We’ll have to do it more often,” she responds, putting another hoof over Twilight as they go down the line with one another.

Twi gives her brother a tighter hug then she did earlier, “now you take care BBBFF… I will try to come up there and see you when I can.”

“You too baby sister, though I’ll try to see you when I can as well…” he answers, letting her go so his sis can say her goodbyes and goodnights to Tia and the others. Shining gets to Flash after wishing Pinkie a goodnight, and almost getting crushed in the process after a laps back in to her usual self for a moment, “make sure Twily gets home safe tonight, and her curfew is eleven by the way.”

“…Trying to find out if you’re serious, or not right now?” Flash looks at him quizativly.

“I’m off the clock as of now, so the answer is no,” he and his fellow guard share a laugh to themselves for a moment, “though not on the part about bringing her back safe… either way take care you two.”

Flash salutes him as Shining does the same in return. While Twi puts a hoof around both her mentor and Discord embracing them both, “I’m glad that you could swing it come down today, I know you have a busy schedule. Even when I’m not there.”

“We wouldn’t have missed it for the world, Twilight,” Celestia pats her lightly on the back, “though I’m sure these two enjoyed seeing you as much as we did,” she points to her kids on her back. Twi works her way around and kisses them on their fore heads, though unexpectedly they somewhat wake up enough to put a small hoof around her in return.

“Thank you for seeing us today, Aunt Twilight…” Havoc beams from under his hanging eye lids.

“…We’ll…” Rosebud yawns before finishing, “…miss you.”

A slight tear can be felt in her eye at the little angels before her, half asleep after their long day. She really does have to see them more often, and make it a point to do so while she is there studying with their mother. “I’ll miss you two so much…” she squeezes them tight one more time, “…it was my pleasure to have you two here,” she finishes off.

Letting them go so the parents can take off in to the night for their relatively short flight back to Canterlot. Princess Luna one ups Pinkie in terms of bone crushing hugs with Twilight, before taking to the sky with Cadance. Leaving only Shining Armor standing there as he charges up his horn to teleport to Canterlot as well, having learned the spell after being taught by his own sister.

“Cadance and I are staying the night in Canterlot, It was great seeing you all,” he finishes off, and in a magical flash, he’s gone.

Once the royalty has left for the night, the others soon disperse and go their separate ways in to the night. Leaving both Flash and Twilight standing there by themselves for the moment. Though unlike many times before, it doesn’t take nearly as long as it normally does in this situation to actually say anything to one another. “Well, Flash…” she starts off to break the thin ice between them, “I don’t know about you, but the night is still young, is it not?”

“Exactly what I was thinking, actually…” he responds almost instantly, seeing the light brighten up in her eyes at his response, “…what would you like to do?”

“Hmm…” she thinks for a moment, “…why don’t we see where the night takes us?” Twilight answers him, taking his hoof as she allows him to escort her through the night.

28

Chapter twenty eight

The night is a pleasant one for the two while they waltz around town at this hour, there are very few other ponies out right at this time, but that just means they can have their own moment or two with one another. Together they relish in the day they just had with the rest of the extended family That Twilight considers herself lucky to have. Flash already feeling more at home here than he even thought would have been possible in a new town such as Ponyville.

Twilights friends and family seem to like him a lot, plus on top of that even the rulers of Equestria deem him fit for her. All of which only make him more and more comfortable to be here in Ponyville. A gentle smile comes on the colts face as he stares off in to nothing, thinking of it all, all the while him and the still young princess enjoy their little time this night together. The atmosphere is bringing up fond memories in Twi as well, recalling the first night they had ‘out’ as they pass by the town hall, when he surprised her with the late night showing of the play, and even before that the wonderful meal they had in each others company.

Then the thought of earlier today when she saw him playing with Rosebud out in the park replays in her mind… ‘Such a sweet thing to see in him,’ she starts to beam in to the night while she thinks about it more and more. Though the longer she does, the more she doesn’t want this night to end with him. As luck may have it, they walk right past a little café in their travels.

“Would you care for a cup?” she asks him, just trying to get a shot of caffeine so as to make this night last a little longer.

“Trust me, I could always go for one…” Flash answers while they walk in to the little place, and take a seat. The air is warm for them and the smell of fresh ground coffee seeds is apparent as they walk in, stepping up to the counter and each getting their desired ‘wake me up’ of choice. Each paying for their own, at this insistence of the princess when Flash yet again tries to pick up for the both of them.

Sitting in the back row next to the windows, at this spot there is the moon giving a nice light to glimmer through at the two there. Sipping on the hot brew, it give a lovely sensation all the way down as it hits the right spot in Twi’s stomach. “Mhmm…” she laps her lips after taking the first sip of her drink, setting it down so she can continue to talk to Flash, “So I think it’s safe to say you have another fan amongst the royal family…” Twilight opens up with to him.

“I’m going to assume you are talking about Celestia and Discord’s Daughter?” he asks the obvious while taking his own sip of his drink, seeing the nod from the princess who sits across from him.

“Well who else would I be talking about?” she sarcastically asks him, “after all she seems to have taken a shine to you, just as much Havoc has.”

“Much like Havoc took a shine to your brother.”

“Yes, but his interest was more along the lines of beating him in a game of ball… though Rose rather enjoyed you taking her for a little ride.”

“Well...” he scratches the back of his head, falling back on what he already told the princess when her friends were around in the eatery, “as I said, I’ve had my experience playing with foals… so I do know that they like to push their own boundaries, though at least with her on my back, I would be able to keep her safe.”

“And I fully trust that you would have done everything to make sure that she was safe up there,” Twilight backs him up, taking another drink from her cup. Though now she tries to get out her next statement over the fact that she just scorched the inside of her mouth a bit, “I would have… joined you up in the sky, though Celestia’s little test for me did leave me out of breath in the end…”

“How did she say you did with that by the way?”

“Oh, it wasn’t a pass or fail thing…” Twilight goes in to explaining to him Celestia’s mind set during their little match. The reason that she told Twi while she was in the bubble, being able to make the tough choices, and live with the consequences… whatever they may be, “In that respect, and my improvement with the spells, I passed,” she starts to beam, “and I couldn’t be happier.”

“That I can tell, though I probably am going to ask the same thing Celestia did,” Flash recalls the look on the princess’s face when Twi managed her little stunt out in the field, “how did you get out of there after all? If you don’t mind me asking?”

Twilight looks off to the side with a sort of half smile on her face like a foal who just took a cookie from the cookie jar and lied about it to their parents. Though she may have only told her own mentor at first, Flash here doesn’t have a reason not to know. “In one of the books that I got from the Crystal Empire, namely Magical beasts and creatures: a reference guide. It has, as you might expect to find, changelings in it…and along with it, there was a spell to mimic the love sucking talent that they have.”

“So…” some of the puzzle starts to show to the guard, “you used it in the bubble to boost your Telekinesis spell, and launch yourself through the shield?” Flash pieces together when he hears that last detail. Not being a unicorn he will never fully understand the process to do so to even fathom magic, but from what he has read, it is all possible to the average unicorn. Nothing to say an alicorn.

“That’s right…” she nods in response to him, “…though I bet Discord fell right to sleep when they got home, even if he did have the cup of coffee earlier that gave him a pick me up.”

“So wait… you used it on,” she starts to snicker before he can even finish his sentence, “well than, that’s, a little brutal… but effective I’ll say.”

“Like I told his wife, Discord will be fine… one night with a loved one to give him that nice warm feeling that a pony gets when they are with someone they love, and he’ll be up tomorrow without a hitch,” she assures Flash, “besides, he was already recovering well earlier.”

“Oh I agree with you…” Flash takes another sip from his glass, careful not to chug it, “though I have to ask something…”

“…And of course you may.”

“…Well… it’s rather obvious that your squeamish about the idea of getting your own kingdom,” he pauses for a second to see the ‘oh gee you think?’ Look come glaring at him, “but I was simply wondering, why?” the guard asks curious to a as why a mare such as herself would worry about something of the sort. Granted it is a whole new level of responsibility, but isn’t that what she has been preparing for after all?

“Truth be told… I don’t think I would ever be ready, or at least think that I’m ready until it actually happened…” Twilight starts off to explain at first, before finishing her cup and getting another so she can have something to give her a moment or two to think while she tells him, “it’s the level of responsibility that I don’t look forward to in that case, Celestia asking a few tasks here and there of me as a princess I can do. Send me to study a new level of magic out in Manehatten, done. Call on me to resolve a few issues’ with dragons, I’m your mare. Heck even have me go and deal with a Ursa major who had her cub hurt, it’s game on… ask of me to run a whole kingdom, or for that matter even run one with another pony? That’s when my stomach starts to turn,” she winces at even the thought of that all coming to mind.

Everything with this makes sense to the young guard, he couldn’t imagine having to run an entire kingdom, even if there was somepony to help him with it. He would even crack under the pressure. Never the less though, he may have not known Twilight from before when she was a unicorn. And even then, until the last month or so while he was here, Flash didn’t know her that well still. Even if he may have wanted to learn more. But from this short time he gathered something nearly instantly, and that’s that Twilight is one for a challenge when it’s brought to her.

On top of that, she is willing to put more time in to something than is probably possible… or healthy for that matter. Sentry recalls the already several nights he has knocked on the door to princess’s study, only to have it crack open and him see her fast asleep at her desk without a single clue that he was there. In the end the princess is capable of more than she may think, something that Celestia, Luna, Discord, Cadance, Shining… pretty much every pony else, but herself, has seen.

“It can be a big deal when you think about it, for obvious reasons… after all you rule, or help to rule an empire,” he tries to make her feel a little better about the possible future that she may have, while mulling his cup over in his hooves, “though at the same time you are being taught by the best. You are capable of doing so much more than you may think,” he watches as Twilights face turns to confusion at the end of that last statement.

“By all means, try to explain that one would you,” she looks for an explanation from the colt.

“You managed to find out what happened to Princess Luna and Celestia when the Ever Free Forest went berserk, you brought back your own crown from another world, you found out the imposter to Cadance at the wedding…” Flash starts to rattle off many of the adventures the mare had gotten herself in to, “You brought Discord down when he returned, and Princess Luna herself was returned to Celestia thanks to you-”

“Not all of those were by myself though,” she cuts him off to point out.

“My point exactly, you will have others there with you to help every step of the way, just like Cadance said you would. Your devotion to your own work in whatever Celestia may assign to you can only spread to any new task she gives you after all,” he tells her, seeing a slight smile come to her, which Twi tries her best to hide from him.

“Okay, okay, okay… you made your point Flash… though it’s not something that I will look forward to any time soon,” she rolls her eyes while they sit there and continue to chat.

Changing the subject to something else so that she doesn’t have to think about this all too much right now. Considering that it was already late at night when they came in. It doesn’t take long for the café to soon have its hours up and close for the night, sending the two ponies out and in to the night once more.

Feeling the little rush from the coffee getting to them, it doesn’t take long for the drooping eye lids to go away for the moment. The night is still young in their book, as they make their way through town and reach the same park they were at earlier today, though it does have a much different setting than before. Having clear skies above them, it allows the moon light to give a glow to the ground and light the way for them to walk without any need for more light. The stars above shine ever brighter, away from the few lights that the town will give off, giving a nice natural glimmer to the land scape while a few other ponies are around in the park. The lovely evening has attracted quite a few actually as there is a small gathering around the gazebo, even for this hour.

“What’s going on here?” Twilight asks out loud.

“Not quite sure…” Flash responds as they make their way to the structure. Both of them feel their ears perk up at the sound of some tunes being played, a lovely melody of some classical music…

But where is it coming from?

Under the gazebo there stands a few ponies with a couple classical instruments. The group gets together few times a week to practice and over all enjoy the peace that music can give, though considering the weather they have right now. They decided to come up under here in the park and give whatever pony that passes by something to listen to. Twilight and Flash get a little closer as they hear the music play with a soft rhythm to it being played straight from memory as there are no paper notes in front of the ones playing. It’s done up expertly, after many times practicing, to the point that a few even have their eyes closed not even watching which hoof hits which string or note.

There are some others around them that listen to the music fill the night, however a few are out in front of the stand, holding another pony close in their hooves as they dance to the sweet tone. Twilight looks down at a few of the others around them, and even at the others that are actually moving to the tempo. Then she looks to the colt she has on her mind to begin with, Flash stands there with a slight smile on his face rather enjoying the scene in front of him. Even tapping a hoof to the tune. Seemingly at peace with the whole day and how it’s played out.

‘Well he seems to rather enjoy this…’ Twi looks out at the others slow dancing with one another, then back to him as an idea pops up in her head, “Umm… would you mind if I made a complete moron of myself?” asks whispering in his ear.

“Does it involve going to a bar?” he teases her doing the same.

“Well no… but a little alcohol would probably come in handy considering what I have in store,” she quickly takes hold of his hoof and drags the armored colt out and on to the grass in front of the gazebo.

Although Princess Twilight doesn’t dance often, and even then it’s usually not with others are around. She does her best to put her hooves up in with his like the few others are doing around them as they slowly pace about entangled with one another. The action from the princess was a swift one that left even the guard off balance for a second as he got his bearings. Looking down and resting his eyes on the lavender orbs looking up at him at the moment while their hooves remain intertwined with one another, gently moving on the grass to the rhythm.

“Did you know they would be out here tonight?” he asks to see if she had planned this or not.

“No…” Twilight has to admit to him, “Though I will say that I knew they come out here occasionally when the weather is nice and play, it’s not like they have a schedule though.”

Flash follows her footsteps, getting in pace with her and soon they are at the same level. Moving with one another like water in a river, neither pushing against the current. Just letting it all happen as it does, “I didn’t know you knew how to dance?” he points out. Talking to her as he leans in to the princess’s ear to keep their conversation private.

“I do have a few books on the arts back at my place, then again, I don’t do it nearly as often as I would like to…” she says with an awkward kind of grin. Knowing full well that the reason as to why is more embarrassing to her than she would care to admit.

“How come?”

“Meh… haven’t found the right partner quite yet…” she says in a mutter, not even thinking about how it could be taken by him. Biting her own tongue now, “I didn’t mean I like that-” she tries to take back what she just said. Getting only a slight chuckle from him in return.

“It’s alright, Twilight…” Flash trails off seeing the look in her eyes, “I know what you meant truth be told… I don’t dance much either, I usually would avoid the Ball’s that the guard would have, and don’t even get me started on the Grand Galloping Gala,” he tells her while they move with the beat of the soft peaceful song.

It brings the both of them at ease just listening to it, and even more so when they consider who the pony is that they are dancing with at the moment. This certainly isn’t something that Twilight saw herself doing, nor is it something that Flash pictured. Never the less, neither of them are complaining while Flash brings Twilight out on one hoof in a twirl, reeling her back in like a fish even closer than she was before as he holds her.

The look of surprise on her face says it all, “I thought you said you didn’t dance much?”

“Well I never said that when I did I wasn’t good at it…” he snickers, bringing her down low to the ground while still holding her up from falling, “…I know a thing or two here and there,” he says to the lavender alicorn just below him.

Twilight though is speechless for the moment seems like a life time, looking up and seeing Flash there with the night sky behind him as he holds her close in to him. This is something that she wants, and it’s right in front of her at the moment. ‘You have to tell him…’ she reminds herself.

Flash brings the mare back to eye level as their wings press in to one another and with a flick of his wrist the feather weight princess is brought up in to the air as he holds her there for a moment. Now its Flash’s turn to take in the view, capturing the moment while he brings her back down and they continue. Though the picture still remains, Twilight’s radiant eyes shimmering the glow of the moon while the few lanterns from the gazebo reflects back to him through those wondrous orbs of hers.

‘I don’t know how I got lucky enough to get here now…’ he reels the princess back in to the himself with her back to his chest as it presses against her, meanwhile the guard still thinking and neither one of them caring about what this may look like at the moment, ‘…Though I hope in the future I’ll be able to thank Cadance for this moment,’ Flash makes a note before he turns the princess back around.

Her head hangs low as it presses against the soft coat of his neck while their hooves remain locked with one another and the music starts to die down as the band finishes. The applauds around are heard for the group as they all take a bow, though no one notices alicorn that has a tear coming out of her eye. Thankful that she is facing down and away from Flash as they both compose themselves. Twilight can’t remember the last time she did dance, and for that matter the last time it was with another pony… seeing as the only time that comes to mind was when she went through the mirror. The crowd starts to disperse while the small band puts their instruments away for the time being. All the while the princess and her guard walk farther in to the park, each on not quite ready to call it a night.

Not just yet.

The sounds of the insects in the grass making their nocturnal chirps and the steady sound of water running through the rocks along the bank of the creek is heard as Twilight and Flash walk up to the bridge that spans it. Stepping up on to the wood structure, they stop in the middle and lean themselves on the railing, looking down in the water at their reflections.

“So… I have to say I was rather surprised you went and did that back there,” Flash says to her to try and break the silence with them while watching the reflection and not the mare herself.

“I think I’ll blame the caffeine rush…” she giggles, getting the same response out of him “…though it felt right at the time, hope it wasn’t too awkward?”

“Oh no, by all means feel free to go and do it again sometime,” Flash tells her.

Twilight looks back down to the water after seeing the sincere look on his face. The lovely princess right before him, in the night time light, is even more stunning then Flash could have imagined possible for one mare. She really is more than she lets on… Twilight is not just the smart type, but she is sweet and caring. Compassionate about what she does in her work, and willing to go the extra mile. Tender when it comes to the feelings of others, and a pony that Flash is ready to be around with more than he would have admitted to himself not too long ago.

‘She’s…perfect…’ he reminds himself, seeing the soft expression on her face. The princess is thinking deeply on whatever is poking and prodding her mind. ‘She has the right to know…’ Flash tells himself.

‘This night has been just so flawless… everything…’ the princess talks to herself in her head, ‘now… now I’ll do it.’

‘It’s now…’

‘…Or never.’

“Umm… Princess Twilight,” Flash says to her, waiting for the mare to look his way, “I have something I should tell you.”

“I do to, Flash…” she puts a hoof over her chest to try and feel her heart rate speed up at the subject alone, “but by all means you first, I insist,” she stalls to buy herself a little more time to prepare herself.

“Well, ah… if you say so,” he scratches the back of his head, trying to work up the courage in his gut to say something to the princess in front of him right now. “What was the last thing you remember the other night while you were, well, drunk?”

“Hmm…” Twi tries to recall the fuzzy memory in the back of her head, “I would say, you carrying me up to my bed room, why? what about it?”

Flash takes a deep breath as he complies his thoughts to fill her in, “I walked you in to your room and got your bed ready for you. Considering you weren’t in any condition to do it yourself… though when I turned around you were out on the balcony, looking outside…” he tells her, slowly in Twilight’s mind a picture is being painted for her. Though it’s one that is coming back to her more than being created from thin air.

‘I do remember the night, at least that much,’ she ponders while listening intently on what he has more to say on.

“…I stepped out there to find out if anything was wrong, and that’s when you told me-” he stops midsentence.

“What?” Twi asks, her own eyes opening wide while she wonders what exactly she told Flash, “What is it that I said?”

“Everything, Princess Twilight…” he answers her, knowing full well that just that would answer the mare. Yet Sentry is compelled to tell her exactly what was said to him, “you told me about going in to the mirror and running in to the other me, and while there you started to get some feelings for the Flash, in that other world…” he lets that sink in for a second or two, “and when you came back here you told me that you found the Flash in that world, was me in this one, sense than your feelings only grew for me to the point that as you said. It isn’t something as simple as a crush anymore… I asked you if you were telling the truth about the whole matter, seeing as I know how alcohol can effect a pony… and you were sincere in your answer, it was the truth.”

Twilight’s face drops nearly to the ground as she hears this all from him, ‘never will I drink around him, or at least that much, so long as I live,’ she makes a promise.

Sure, she had planned on telling Flash what she truly felt for him, though Twi never intended on doing so quite like this. It’s nearly a hoof to the face the more she thinks about it now, she has been stressing about today and opening up to the colt… when he already knows the details. Then again, a single question comes to mind, “Why?” she asks him while red in the face still from the bomb shell that was just dropped on her, “why did you wait till now, to tell me this?”

“How could I ever?” Flash raises the question, “You being the princess… me a guard, your guard… not really the easiest pony to come up to and pour your heart to. No matter how approachable you may be.”

Twilight adds a check to Cadance’s score board as she was right on that note, still wondering one thing. ‘There does feel like there was more…’ She concludes, even after hearing the outburst she had while drunk. The princess still knows there is something else, “After I told you… everything… what else happened?” her piercing eyes narrow their field to the guard standing there. They may feel like daggers to him, but even she holds no malice towards the guard at the moment.

Although he isn’t too proud of his actions with the princess while she was inebriated at the time, Flash still manages to come clean to her in the end, “... I kissed you,” he looks off to the side nearly in shame of saying it. Though he isn’t quite paying attention to the look on Twilight’s face at the moment, as he tries to explain his mindset at the time, “I kissed you, Twilight… it was a heat of the moment and to be honest right now. I have wanted to for quite a while.

“Ever sense I met you back in the Crystal Empire, I wanted to be closer to you, but I couldn’t bring myself to say anything. No matter how much I may have wanted to admit what I thought and felt for a mare like yourself, I couldn’t do it. You’re smart, talented, loving and kind. A great friend to those that you’re around and undoubtedly a natural leader when it comes down to it,” he takes another breath.

“Though at the same time you’re tender and sweet, almost like a mother… when I asked you if you were telling the truth the other night, after you answered, I couldn’t help but give it a shot,” Flash lowers his head down, never seeing the mare’s face in front of him after what he has been saying about her only makes Twilight have the same shaking feeling in her legs like she would get with him from before.

“However, the more I thought about it, the more I feel guilty about making that move, not in that condition, not like-” Flash say another word as he feels is the helmet that is still on him from earlier lift slowly off the top of his head from a pair of gentle hooves as Sentry looks up and sees the bashful face of the pony he loves.

Standing there with several tears in her eyes already and almost having to bit her lower lip to stop herself from whimpering, Twilight brings a single hoof over his mouth when it looks like he is about to say something, as she sets the helmet down with the other. Taking the same hoof and putting it around his neck. Twi pauses for just a moment, before she looks at him in the eyes to make sure she has his full attention, “Flash?”

“Y-yes Twilight?” he stutters at first while he wonders where the mare is headed.

“Just shut up, will you…” the mare leans in and is the first to plant a sweet tender kiss on his lips.

Lighting up parts of his brain that he didn’t even know that he had. Flash leans down in to the shorter mare, putting his own hooves around her as they embrace one another in momentary silence while the rest of Equestria seems to slip away. Taking in the moment, all thoughts stop as they feel the warm pressing of their lips to one another’s, even the occasional breath of air that is shared between them at the contact, hits all the right nerves in both their minds.

Twilight was afraid to make this move, yet when she is the first to do it, it just makes it all so much easier as the pieces of truth fall in to place and take the wheel in her mind. Driving to what she has wanted for so long, but was too afraid to go for. Not holding herself back as much as she thought she would have at first, Twi even manages to slide him on up to the railing of the bridge as both their tongues start to intertwine with one another. Feeling the light moans from the princess in response is something that Flash would have not ever imagined coming from her.

At least not without a good amount of alcohol in her system like the day before.

All of this feels just right to him, as he willingly lets her guide him up to the railing and holds Twilight ever closer. Pressing her soft warm body against the armor that he is still clad in. Feeling the radiant heat from the excited mare with him against even the cold metal. His hooves happily wrapping up in her mane while her own are running their way through the pair of wings of the colt as they extend around her without even his control and keep the mare warm under the moon light.

Their first kiss to one another, in sobriety, is one for the record as they slowly part lips. Feeling a final gasp escaping from her mouth, as Flash feels it brush by his muzzle. Looking to the sweet mare, which stays so close to him even after the kiss has ended, and the sincere smile across her face is a welcome sight at the moment.

“Now it’s my turn to say something, Flash…” Twilight goes on, still wanting to say her piece. Even if the previous action from her probably told him all he needs to know, “everything I told you, no matter how trashed I may have been. It was all the truth, just like you, I couldn’t have brought myself to say it to you in another circumstance, because I am just too shy to admit something of that sort,” Twi takes his fore hooves in her own, holding them closer to her chest, “Flash, you are a great guard… everything I could have asked for in one and so much more. But you are an even better colt. I wish I had brought myself to say this earlier, but I like you Flash… oh who am I kidding,” the alicorn starts to shake her head so she can get to the truth of the matter, “I more than just like you… and if you truly feel the same way, I do hope that you can forgive me for waiting this long to say something to you…” she trails off looking to the side of her with those wonderful, big lavender eyes of hers.

Flash can’t help but chuckle at the avowal from the princess, holding her hooves even tighter in his own grasp, “this really is how I feel, Twilight Sparkle. And I will so long as you can do the same with me, and forgive me for kissing you while you were drunk,” he tags that last bit on, still not proud of himself for that move.

“Oh trust me Flash, if you didn’t do it I probably would have had too much to drink and ended up throwing myself at you at some point,” she laughs at that with him, considering that more than likely she would have, given time, “though I do ask that we take it slow?” she sees the ears on his head perk up at her saying that as they walk off the bridge together and down through the park, “like I told you. I’ve never had a Coltfriend before… and don’t really want to rush things.”

“I think I of all ponies can respect that. After all I’ve never dated before either, let alone a princess. We can take it as slowly as you like,” he says softly to the young mare walking next to him in the night, “Besides, we waited this long, what is a little longer?” She starts to snicker for a second, but that quickly fades to a true grin when he puts a wing around her and pulls Twi in closer to him.

“Thank you, Flash” she leans up and kisses him on the cheek harmoniously.

It’s a nice feeling having Flash this close to her. Considering all that was said, it’s not nearly as odd for them as they originally thought it was going to be at first. Then again considering they are on the same page with one another, needless to say, they are more comfortable with this then they could have imagined. Taking their time to walk back to the house in the cool crisp night, the pair savors the moment. For Twilights first kiss, one she can remember at least, it certainly was a meaningful one… and considering who it was with. She has nothing to complain about at the moment as the time seems to pass them by all too slowly right now.

Though neither of them see the figure out in the back ground behind them, watching, waiting, for the right moment. A single fang being licked with a tongue in the darkness as it trails over the hole left from his missing one, the Swiss cheese like legs and wings adorning his body as he watches over the couple. Following his orders to not kill, but only to injure the pretty little princess. Though it is his choice when to do so, and considering she has a guard with her all the time, she’ll have to be out in a setting where he can use the shadows more to his advantage then out in an open field like right now.

“Soon, Princess Twilight, soon your time will come,” he snarls.

Leaping down from the tree that he used as his perch and on to the ground, midflight he uses his powers to change in to his disguise. To any pony looking now, it just looks like that Sunflower landed out of a tree in the middle of the park and darted off in to the night.

____________________________

Flash opens the door for them both as they step in to the house. After a long day of being out, it’s nice to come back to a warm, and a comfy bed. It doesn’t take them long to settle themselves in and brush up for the night. The effects of the coffee finally wearing off as they come out of their little rush and back down to Equestria. Flash takes off his armor in his own room, and props his weapon off next to his bed for quick access if need be. While Twilight makes sure that her royal crown and sippers are where she left them earlier. Both of their doors are open, allowing them to see each other in passing glances and the split second smiles as the events of the night have just taken them by surprise.

Much was said as it needed to be said, and in the end the night, it turned out for the better. Considering that the subject they had to deal with. Both almost sure that it is all a dream and they’ll wake up tomorrow like any old day. Though tomorrow is sure not to be a normal day, as Twilight is about to pull her bed sheets back and crawl in. She instead gets a scroll out of thin air as it drops in to her hooves.

“Celestia?” Twilight says out loud, wondering what it could be. After reading over the first few line though, it’s apparent that this concerns both her and her guard, “Flash… you should come read this,” she calls out to him.

The young Pegasus guard comes in to the room, and can see the off look on her face, “Yes, what is it?”

“It seems that the Canterlot examination of our changeling friend has got something for us…” Twilight gives him a little insight as she starts to read the letter aloud,

“Dear Twilight,

I wish to inform you that the exam of the changeling found at your home yielded rather… interesting results. I will need to see both of you tomorrow as soon as possible so you can be filled in on what is going on, and what I have in store for this matter. Get a good night’s rest now, and I will see you in the morning.

Your teacher,

Princess Celestia”

Twilight finishes off reading while they both look the letter a few more times together, just to make sure they didn’t miss anything.

“Well we have a trip for us tomorrow now…” Flash states the obvious, “What do you think they found?”

“I’m not sure, Flash, though I don’t like the sound of it so far,” Twilight almost starts to cringe, “then again it could just be something simple with nothing to worry about.”

“In either case though, we probably should do as Celestia says and get some rest for now,” Flash bows to her respectfully, “Goodnight, Twilight” he says to her softly, “I’ll see you in the morning,” he starts to back out of her room.

Though that’s when he hears a little whistle behind him, turning around to see Twilight standing there with a grin and an eye brow raised. Using her magic, Twi lifts the sheets up on both sides of her bed and fluffs both sets of pillows that rest there, it doesn’t take long for it to click in his head what the princess right across from him is getting at.

“…Are you sure?” he asks her, just to cover his rump while mulling his hoof over on the ground.

“Well…” she tries to play it off. When in reality Twi has thought about sleeping with him on many a lonely night, and is now forcing herself not to drag him in bed, “…it’s not like we’re doing anything? Just sleeping together.”

Flash takes this in to consideration for only a moment as he holds up a single hoof for her to give him a sec to be excused. Going back in to his bed room he stops by his bed and grabs the blade, seeing as his sleeping arrangements just got changed. Coming in to hers armed with the sword in its sheath. Flash looks back at the bed, where he finds Twilight already in, propped up on one hoof as she gladly holds the spot on the bed just for her guard to take it. The sight of seeing the lovely princess is almost enough to make him drop his own sword to begin with.

Though with the setting and all that was said earlier, it’s even more so, ‘and she is waiting for me…’ Flash mentally pinches himself as he props the blade against the nightstand and crawls in to the bed.

The princess folds up her wings and Twi curls herself up next to the guard, happy that she can finally hold him close in her hooves while she sleeps. It’s a reassuring feeling being able to have another next to her in the same bed. One that she has never gotten to have, other than those times when she would have a slumber party and the girls would come over. One would sleep in her bed with her on occasion sure, though it is nothing like this when compared to the colt that is mere inches from her, and even closer than that. Snuggling her head up to his neck, Flash wraps a protective wing around her and brings the warm mare in to his chest. A slight smile can be seen on her face as he does, squeezing her hooves around him a tad before they both start to drift off in to sleep with one another for the first time.

29

Chapter twenty nine

Celestia stands across a table, looking down at the map that stretches its length. With her is her husband, who banters back and forth with his wife. Trying to come to some sort of reasonable decision for this current situation that they have found themselves in. Last night was supposed to be pleasant, her and Discord got back at a reasonable time, and put the kids to bed. Thanks to several more cups of coffee to fuel him, the master of chaos himself was able to stay up with his wife, Luna, and both Shining and Cadance as they chat amongst themselves. The day had come up in conversation, and as expected so did the topic of Flash and Twilight. Even Shining and Cadance talked about having kids of their own. They share a few laughs with one another and even a drink of the stronger sort or two…

That’s though when the solar princess gets the news from one of the staff members delivering a message. The medical report had come back from the coroners doing the autopsy on the changeling. After looking it over for a bit with the others, they have a good starting point to go from now, finally.

The chaotic prince with a snap of his fingers conjures up some scotch and a single glass, tossing the glass off to the side though, in instead opts to take it straight from the mouth of the chalice. Celestia knows that her husband doesn’t drink that often, not as much as one may think, and especially not this early in the morning. Taking her place opposite of him in this case she watches as he tries not to guzzle down the alcohol, and attempts to maintain some sort of self-control, especially after hearing what she has asked.

“Seriously dear?” she raises an eye brow to him, “you want to break that out now?”

“Well after what you just suggested,” he pauses for another gulp, “I would say it’s about time for a drink.”

“The possibility that this is just a changeling that has made his way around is more likely then what you have been saying so far.”

“And yet when there is trouble a brewing, who is the one that manages to feel it coming on first?” he glares over to her, taking a swig here and there.

Though she may not like it, her husband is right about that one for sure. He has a knack for knowing when something bad is going to happen… but that’s what happens when you are the master of chaos, and end up marrying him as well, “Well no matter what may be there, it couldn’t hurt really to look in to it… after all there may be a connection here.”

“So we can agree at least that it should be looked in to…” Discord says to his wife, holding the bottle of scotch in his magical grasp. Taking a sip to calm his nerves at what his wife is proposing.

“Yes we should, though when I say we…” Celestia looks at the map once more to check her details, “I mean her, Flash, and a few guards for good measure.”

“And you’re sure that Twilight is ready for such a thing? After all wouldn’t it be even better that you or I even go for a quick peak?” he tries to reason with her, “After all I know how much you care for Twilight… we are more capable after all.”

“Do you doubt my student?”

Discord bites his tongue at the moment to think, trying to save himself from ending up in the dog house tonight, “now I never said that, and don’t get me wrong I care for Twilight just as much as you do. That’s why I was thinking that maybe you or I should go… let’s be honest, we’re both more accustom to getting out hands dirty here, well hooves in your case. Besides, either you or I would be much faster for that matter,” he tries to explain to her. Though in truth it’s hard for him to admit that he does see Twilight as fragile when it comes to physical matters, and getting in the grime of things. He trusts the young alicorn because of her brilliance none the less, just some things should be taken care of by more experienced ones.

Though she knows that Discord is right in the end, Twilight has been sent out on quite a few vexing journeys here and there. With her possible new job at being a ruler, or even at the very lease a co-ruler of a kingdom. Celestia wants her to stay safe, though at the same time she would want Twilight to learn to make the tough calls and live with them, along with having to go out and do a princesses duty…even if what’s asked of her may not be her job.

In the end, such trials can only make the young alicorn stronger. “Twilight is capable of many things, and no matter how you may try and spin your excuse…yes I know what you’re thinking about. The young princess is sure to become better from such things,” she slightly scorns her husband, while at the same time trying to make a point.

“Okay…” he tries to admit, seeing as even for him. It’s rather hard to hide what you really think from your own wife, “She is frail when it comes to certain things, but if you trust her, and want her to get stronger… then I guess the only thing to do is send her in to Tartarus.”

“Oh come now, this is not the worst thing that she has been sent to do,” Celestia rolls her eyes at her husband, “after all this could just be a coincidence here.”

“More than likely though it’s sure to be a huge problem waiting to blow up in our face…” Discord taunts her, while sipping from his bottle.

“Well I know you would enjoy a little chaos thrown in to the mix for good measure,” she winks at him.

Now the spirit of disharmony himself takes a gulp of his drink after his wife's response, almost gagging on the burn he is experiencing going down his throat at the moment. Just in time to have Twilight and Flash walk in to the room after the door is opened for them by a pair of guards, each saluting Flash by his presence. Celestia makes her way around the table and throws a hard hoof on her coughing husbands back. Getting only a rather odd look from the young couple that just walked in as they look at one another, and then to the married couple in the room.

“Umm…did we miss something here?” Twilight asks.

“Oh nothing…” Tia plays it off, “just Discord here biting off more than he can chew at the moment, so the usual.”

“You’re funny, dear…” he looks behind himself to see his wife standing there with the widest grin she can muster at the moment.

Getting back in to the play of things. Both Discord and Celestia take a place at the table to try to fill Twilight in on what exactly was found. Celestia brings out the medical report, passing it to Twilight so she can get a look. Taking out a pair of glasses from her back pack draped over her back, Twi sets them on her muzzle. Quickly taking note of the perked up eye brow that her guard gives her at the sight, she just returns it with a simple smirk, as they both keep quiet for now to her mentor about what happened last night at the park. As she flips through the files though, she is even able to see the issues that run in with this little find.

“And this is for sure?” Twilight asks the royal pair across form her, as she passes the report to her guard for him to see.

“It has been run several times at this point,” Discord answers her, rubbing his stomach as he feels the groaning of the drink already hitting him this early in the morning, “and they all come out to that.”

“You see…” Celestia explains, breaking out the memory of the report and hitting every piece she can, to make a point, “the body that was brought from Ponyville turned up a few interesting things along its corpse. Some were just normal minerals that you can find anywhere in the nation, though in particular there was something rather special found on, or more so, in the body…”

“…crystal dust from the same ones found in only the Crystal Empire,” Twilight finishes her mentors sentence.

“Seems that this changeling, and the one me and your brother dealt with, might have something in common after all,” Flash tags on to her comment as he looks at he papers.

Both regal mares look at one another, putting that piece of the puzzle in place as Discord brings out another report and places it on the table, drawing out a little tack to place as he twiddles it in his fingers first. “On top of this, a certain mineral was also found that after closer examination… and luckily several hours of looking through the library by yours truly,” he says rather proud of himself, before tossing the tack up in the air, “the only place it can be found in all of Equestria is… there…” Discord finishes off as the tack lands right where he wanted on the map, “Oddly enough, it’s the same place where some of the crystals for the Empire were once mined long ago.”

Twilight and Flash look over the map and find where the spot that was marked is now. Finding the area between Canterlot, and the Crystal Empire, in a small mountain range there. “He has a lot of that mineral on him, to the point that it was even inside of his own lungs and stomach, probably from living around it so much and breathing in the fine dust, along with it getting mixed in with his food,” Celestia explains to the two, “so I would have to bet, that’s where he spent a lot of his time, between travels. On top of that, a few of the mountains have caves in them, though many aren’t more than a hundred feet deep. Only a few could serve as a home to more of the creatures if there are any.”

“He certainly is the traveler,” Twilight looks at the map once over, “going from these mountains, likely to the Empire, then ending up at my house.”

“That’s where the next part of you coming here to talk about this comes up actually…” Celestia looks over to Discord to see if he is going to say anything smart while she starts this off, considering his earlier expressions of doubt in this matter, “… some pony has to go and check out the area, the larger caves in this case have been marked on a travel map, and in this case…well.”

“You’re sending me out there?” Twilight looks at her mentor, watching her nod.

“Well actually you, and Flash here…” Discord points out watching the spring in the guards eyes return as they snap open at attention, “along with several other guards for good measure, I mean after all it would be just cruel to have only one guard on such a trip like this.”

“Thank you for the backup, sir,” Flash acknowledges, looking over the map a bit more with Discord himself as they talk more so in terms of backup, “What type of support are we looking at?”

“A few unicorn guards. The Pegasus guards would be able to make the trip, but the thick forest that dots the area around the mountain would inhibit a lot of flight, plus the possible cross winds affecting them as they get higher in to the mountain could cause harm if they crash… blah, blah, blah,” he spits out from his tongue, “long story short, walking would be best to go about this whole thing, even for you. There’s really no rush, this could be absolutely nothing after all…” Discord eyes the smug look on his wife at the moment.

“And I’m sure it will end up as such,” she sees the glare from him, gesturing her student to follow her out while they let the two guys talk with one another about the support and overall what to expect exactly. All the while Twilight and Celestia step out to talk about the trip itself, taking it upon themselves to walk about the castle and chat.

“Well it should be an interesting trip,” Celestia points out, “even if you don’t run in to anything on your way.”

“Let us hope that is the case, princess,” Twilight elaborates, not really looking forward to the few days journey it would take to make that.

Considering there are no tracks for the train that head directly off in to the mountains. It’s already summarized that at some point during their train ride, they’ll have to get off and hoof it for the remainder of the distance. Not particularly looking forward to the little excursion that they’ll have to make to find this one out. ‘At least we don’t have to walk all the way,’ Twilight welcomes the thought with open hooves, though it’s already weighing on her mind of what she has to get ready to do now. So much so that she manages to completely miss the princess asking her something.

“Twilight?” Celestia says again to her.

“What? Oh, sorry about that,” she rubs her eyes. Immediately her mentor takes notice of the slight dreariness in them.

“Hmm… long night out?” Celestia asks while she and Twi pause for a moment, looking up and out of a balcony at the rest of Canterlot.

“Oh you could say…” Twilight starts to blush, while playing with her mane with her own hoof.

“Well I am glad to hear that the rest of your night went great after we left…” Celestia beams at her honestly, “…but we can talk about that later as well when you get back, for now… when could you be ready to leave?”

Twilight thinks for a moment or two. Considering that she has only a bag to pack for now, and on top of that the guards that still have to be put together, along with her own (very) personal escort. Then again though, when the sun princess next to her demands something to get done, it is sure to happen. So it shouldn’t take forever for the pieces to fall in to place, all in all, Twilight comes up with a final answer.

“Tomorrow morning, bright and early… we can take the first train headed towards the Empire to get close, and then go from there,” Celestia is rather pleases to hear this indeed, as she brings out a scroll to send off to the guards and a few others to get things together.

“Thank you, Twilight, for this, I’ll see that you get all that you need for your trip…” Celestia wishes her the best of luck in her travels as for the next several hour are spent getting things ready for the trip upon them.

____________________________

Sitting there with the princess’s head on his lap for the moment, Flash looks out the window at the terrain going by before them. Slowly and softly stroking the dark blue mane with pink and violet highlights with his hoof, he knows that she has her work cut out for her if anything does happen. Though he hopes this is truly nothing, and they can look around and pack back up for home.

They left as early as possible this morning, with half a dozen guards in seats around them. The others take their time to sharpen their swords and spears that only a few carry, while the more adept unicorns prefer to focus on magic than anything, and are left mediating in silence to themselves. The trip is rather smooth as the train rides along the tracks to carry them as far as it will allow, soon enough though they all know they’re going to have to walk.

They have been at this for the better part of the morning after all, and both Flash and Twilight figured that they will have to travel for about five hours to get to their drop off point. Looking at the unrolled map in front of him, Sentry estimates only about a half hour more till they are there. Slowly he gets up and rests the princess’s head carefully on a pillow, so it doesn’t seem that he’s missed. The highest ranking guard steps out in to the middle of the aisle to address his colts as the gestures them to wake up and listen.

A few of them nudge the ones sleeping, and once Flash has their attention, he starts, “Okay, you all know the basics of where we are going… some mountains between Canterlot and the Crystal Empire have to be looked at and investigated for signs of Changelings,” he explains, going in to the details about what they are looking for. “Do not engage unless necessary, for all we know there could be nothing, but if you see one, do not do a thing to provoke them unless done to first… after all, they could be just survivors from the Canterlot incident looking for refuge,” he tries to put out of his mind about the last two occasions when he ran in to one. At heart he knows that more than likely if they find one, the creature will give them no choice but to put it down, given their nature. But it doesn’t hurt to offer the chance to live.

“What of the princess, sir?” one guard out of the bunch asks, “was she assigned to this detail as well?”

“Princess Celestia requested Princess Twilight to lead this party…” Flash tells them even more how this was brought to them, “As her personal guard, she leads me. In terms of rank, I lead you. We are to, more or less, escort the princess to the area of interest. So does any pony have any questions?” he asks the rest of them.

Only a single unicorn raises his hoof, “are you expecting a fight sir?”

Flash takes a second to think the best way to answer that one. On one hoof, it could all be just a lone traveler that made his way around Equestria and decided to break in to the wrong house, no matter how unlikely that may seem to him. Then again on the other hoof, they could be looking at a fight once they walk in to the territory… in truth, he has no idea.

“As your higher up, it’s my job to hope for the best. I always expect a fight, as should you, so there isn’t any surprise,” he tries to sound professional in the slightest, even with him going in to this matter basically without a clue, “in the end, we should always hope that there isn’t… no matter what though, be ready for one.”

All of the soldiers with him get up on to their feet out of respect, saluting their royal guard leader with a unanimous, “yes sir!” he salutes them back, as they sit back down. Flash turns around and goes back to his little booth seat, upon sliding in he sees the open lavender eyes of his Marefriend laying there with a grin across her face.

“Nice pep talk, Flash,” she leans back up for a sec so he can sit and rests her head back down on his lap.

“Well what am I supposed to tell them?” he tries to find an answer, “after all they know about as much of what’s going on as you or I.”

Twilight can’t really say much on the matter, considering that it’s true after all. Instead she decides to lean up and give him a peck on the lips while the others on the train can’t see them for now, savoring the moment for they may not have the chance much when they disembark their train. For now though, he smiles back down at the mare now using him as a pillow as he rests a gentle hoof over her torso for the remainder of their little trip.

____________________________

The train hits its breaks and skids along the track for a few hundred feet, coming to an eventual halt. Although the other ponies on there don’t know why it has stopped, all they can see is the guards getting off of the train with a bag each of supplies, while Twilight soon follows with her own draped over her back. Once they have gotten off, Twilight signals the conductor and the train starts back up, leaving them in the dust.

The ponies watch the small dot of the train as it makes its way out in to the distance. Knowing that they are on their own until it’s called back to meet them here by princess Twilight sending word to Celestia for their pick up. The terrain around them is a little bit rocky with forest around it that stretches up and over the hills, with the peaks of the mountains that is their destination, off in the distance.

Twilight bucks up a bit to get her pack seated just right, “Well… let’s get to it,” she says to the others as they join her for the journey ahead.

Flash taking up a spot next to her in their travels, while the other guards keep in a two columns of three behind them. Following the two lead ponies to their intended location of interest. The trek is not as bad as expected, the sun is out, but even through the trees around them acting as shade, they can feel the nice breeze of the wind brushing by to give a simple cooling effect.

All in all, so long as things keep this simple it will be a rather pleasant trip.

Celestia’s sun takes its rightful spot in the highest point of the sky, after several hours of walking the ponies are starting to feel the effects. The fact that the breeze has stopped, and the fields that they are starting to encounter offer no cover from the sweltering heat doesn’t help those that are clad from head to hoof in armor. Twilight is even starting to feel the temperature getting to her, the warm sweat trails down under her wings as they lock in a lot of the heat. Unable to imagine what the guards around her could be dealing with in the sweltering temperatures.

Twilight takes a sip from her canteen to cool her off a bit, putting it back in her bag to save for later when she may need it. Seeing the tired faces on the other guards with her, the princess calls it the next time they get in to the tree line to take a break. Sending out a few of those with her to look for a source of water, with water bladders to bring it back in. The others in the meantime take out a few provisions for lunch as the time would have it, and top off their energy levels to the max.

Munching on a few slices of bread with a jam spread on them, Twilight looks over to her side and sees Flash in the zone at the moment. Looking over the map to try and figure out what they should be expecting out here in the area. Twilight has seen playful Flash, and she has seen professional Flash… this though is a totally new one for him.

‘Completely serious, in the zone Flash,’ Twilight dubs it as she watches him take minuscule bites out of the wedges of cheese that he brought with him on bread, paying more attention to the ‘road’ ahead then to those around him.

She is glad that her first Coltfriend does take the time to do his job right and plan accordingly. He has really only brought the essentials when it comes to travel. Food that will keep for a while if taken care of properly, Hard Tack that resist rotting easily, hard cheese, dried out fruit for a quick sugar rush, and on top of that several canteens of water. Unlike the others that have only brought with them maybe one or two.

‘He must have been out on trips like this a lot for him to pick up on this so well?’ she peers in the bag on his back side without him even noticing, ‘Hmm, we should talk about that later at some point, when we get the chance,’ she tells her self, getting back to her own snack at the moment. In a short while the other guards get back with fresh water from a stream, and after they have their own time to eat and refresh themselves, its back on their little trip through to the mountains.

The terrain has started to change around them as it gets steeper in some areas, then levels out with even more trees on top higher up in the air, almost having to climb up sides of steep hills that are slowly growing larger and larger. Though even with all this, they have managed to cover a fair amount of ground to final destination. The slowly dimming light as the sun is lowered back in Canterlot to make way for the moon isn’t going to help them in their travels either. Flash and Twi reach flat ground after they hit a rather steep incline, thanks mostly to their wings, and the pair reach down to help a few of the other wingless guards up to get their footing.

Once they are all up and situated, Flash looks around them for a moment before making a proposition, “the sky is getting darker, Princess Twilight…” he keeps it professional to some extent while they are around others at the moment. “We should make camp here for the night.”

“You’re right,” she looks up to the dimming sky, already agreeing him over the fact of simple safety for the others, “somepony may get hurt if we try to continue over this terrain in the dark,” she turns her attention to the others in the group as a few of them rub their weary hooves, “We’ll make camp here for the night, and continue in the morning… we don’t have that much further to go,” she assures them, thankfully seeing the edge of the mountains not too far off.

Many of them are relieved to hear this and soon take out the few rucksacks and a late night meals before calling it and hitting the hay. A couple, Flash among them, break off some the branches of the trees around them and pile it in the center of them. Starting a fire in no time with a little help of magic from the numerous horned ponies around them. While Twilight takes out her simple sleeping bag and lays it out next to Flash’s, there isn’t much talk about private matters though while the others are still up.

So as Twilight watches Flash go out to do a perimeter patrol before getting comfortable, her eyes after the long day take advantage of her and in no time at all she is out like a light. It doesn’t take long for the others to soon fall asleep as well, with a warm fire there and the peaceful night about them, it’s rather soothing to have the quaint sounds of nature about you to gently put one to sleep.

31

Chapter thirty one

The morning comes all too soon as the guards eyes split open at the sight of the first sun rays. Flash has even taken his time to come around fully as he relishes the sleep that he just got, and already sorely misses it at the moment he has to leave it behind him. Looking up and finding Twilight still there in front of the fire where he left her, Flash leans up and takes his place next to the princess as she saves the spot in the journal that she carried with her and slips it in to her bag. Taking out a few munchies to eat for breakfast before taking off to their destination.

Twi brings an apple out and hoofs it off to Flash in her magic grasp, “Thank you, Ms. Sparkle…” he nods to her.

Twilight chuckles at the sign of comic relief from Flash, a lighter side when you consider the serious type he had on the previous night. Not even considering the body that lays out in the woods as food now for the various critters, “Seems like somepony enjoyed their sleep,” she teases him while sharing in the snack and taking out her own.

“I will admit, I needed it more then I realized…” he scratches the back of his head after coming clean about her being right, quick to change the subject to avoid the I told you so, “…what did you have in the journal? If you don’t mind me asking.”

“Not at all, just a reminder to fill Celestia in about the changeling last night,” she fills him in as they eat, and the other guards take their time doing the same to get their energy up for the moment after rousing up from their own slumber, “and to check Sunflowers home when we get the chance,” the tone in her voice starts to drop at the last sentence as it leaves her lips.

Flash puts a supportive hoof over the princess’s shoulder, “Hey… It has to be done, even if it may be hard to do.”

“I understand Flash… though for now let’s get this little trip done with first, shall we?” she gets up after finishing her small meal as the others soon do the same. All of them elect to get to the mountains as fast as possible, hopefully before noon. Allowing them to get out of the area soon, and back on wards to Canterlot.

The day’s trip isn’t nearly as bad as the first leg was, or at least turned out to be. The steep hills and mountains have all but leveled out when they got to a certain level. The sun has been clouded out and blocked. On top of this, thankfully after much examination of the map, it seems the major caves that were marked to be checked are placed around the base of one of the peaks. Making their job all the much easier as they make their way along through the woods.

The sounds of the forest have grown quieter and quieter around them, it could be just the fact that there is less wildlife. Or even just that their presence from last night nay have gotten some to take off before contact could even be made. Though that would only be expected in maybe the first hour of their journey. Not the third, fourth, or even fifth hour of their trip. After reaching the base and already searching one cave and coming up empty hooved, the group comes out to the still silent area around them.

Moving to the next cave on the map as Flash guides them, Twilight remains right behind him, looking around at the terrain. ‘Something doesn’t seem right with this?’ she puts together as the eerie feeling around her grows, ‘where are all the birds? The squirrels? Deer? Heck… anything at this point would be comforting to see now after almost half a day without even the slightest peep,’ she follows around the mountain and up a few cliff faces to reach the next cave. The mouth of the cave is pitch black thanks to the sun being blocked out at the moment, and even with the help from their light spell. The ponies can only see the dripping of water from the opening that leads further down in to the cave itself.

“Whelp,” Flash says, tapping on the top of his helmet to insure a snug fit, “We better get to it.”

They all follow as he walks in. Only having the steady drip of the water to fill their ears. The tunnel that leads them down is cold and damp, having almost no heat from the outside to comfort them as they venture deeper and deeper in to the system below.

It feels like an eternity as they walk down, all of them staying silent for the most part so as not to draw any attention to themselves from another that may be around. After all, the sounds can bounce off the walls and echo for miles if the noise is loud enough to carry.

“Does it say how deep the cave is, sir?” a guard asks Flash in a whisper as he holds the map.

“Sadly, it doesn’t,” he answers them. Though they don’t have to wait long to find something at this point.

Soon enough after the guard opens his mouth, they walk in to what must be the center of the whole system, the water trailing down with them spills off a ledge and pools in to the large body of bright water before them as the twinkle of gems imbedded in the ceiling shines bright from the glimmer of the water below.

All of the guards, even Flash, look up at the sight above them, almost mesmerized by the glints of light around. Though that isn’t the thing that manages to catch the eyes of the mare amongst them with a name that describes the jewels above. All she sees is the tattered remains of what probably used to look like a settlement of some kind.

Broken down pieces of canvas, mud bricks shattered apart, even a few foundations here and there mark where creatures used to call home. “It looks like a tornado came through this place…” she mutters, getting all of their attention as they view the sight and each of the guards try to figure out how they managed to miss that when they first walked in to the cavern. Each of them going down a small path to the ground level amongst the ruins as they walk further and further in to the site.

“What is this place?” a guard asks, looking for almost any sort of answer he can get from the others.

“I’m not quite sure,” a fellow guard replies, “though whatever it is, if we were sent out here to look for signs of other changelings… I think this would qualify as one.”

“I’ll say…” Twilight looks around once more, seeing a larger mound in the center of the structures. Whatever stood there is now reduced to rubble and pummeled down to its foundation, “…though if they really were here, they seem to be gone.”

“Oh…I wouldn’t be so sure of that one…” they hear a females voice almost hiss to them out in the shadows. All of the ponies look around to find the source of the voice that starts to taunt them while remaining out of sight, “did you think I would roll over? Did you really think I was gone from Equestria that fast? Did you not think that I would come back?” the mystery being questions them as they try to zero in on a location, “after all you took something that should have been mine… that day would have been… just perfect.”

Twilight feels her ears twitch as they hear the creature speak to them, the final verse in its teasing, shooting nerves off as it searches for the memory… and finds it sooner than she would have hoped, ‘…Oh no… not this all over again,’ she says in her own mind as they continue to stay on their hooves.

“Show yourself!” a guard yells out to try and get its attention.

“You know the last time I heard that, it didn’t end to well for the guard…” all they see is a large flash of green, at where the hefty pile of rubble in the center rests.

A few of them look away to avoid getting blinded for even the slightest of seconds, though the rest take the blur in anticipation at what is to come from it. Held up on long and toned, hole riddled legs that lead up to her tight core. A pair of green eyes appear behind the dark eye lids, just as a sinister smile covers the face and a single dark blue bang from her mane covers one eye. Queen Chrysalis stands there, extending her translucent wings out to their fullest as she rolls her shoulders to keep them flexible. Meanwhile the ponies before her all have their own little level of shock to the system at seeing the royal queen of the changelings standing before them. Bringing out either weapon or readying horn, all the guards and the princess herself ready up at seeing an old adversary.

Chrysalis looks at them all and can’t help but chuckle at the tenacity of the others there, “oh come, come now… are you really harboring old wounds from the last time I met with you?” she asks, eyeing the young alicorn. “Congrats by the way, on rising up and fulfilling your destiny of becoming a princess,” she spits out the last bit.

“You impersonated my sister in law, fed off my brother, ruined their wedding, and tried to take over all of Equestria!” the young alicorn shouts back to her, “how else am I supposed to feel right now, from seeing you?”

“Well friendship is magic apparently…” the snooty nature of the queen bubbles over in to her tone, “so I don’t know, perhaps forgiveness is as well?” her wicked chuckle fills the void between her and the ponies.

“What are you doing here?!” Twilight demands from her, even taking a step ahead of those that were sent to protect her while getting rather irritated at the queen as well.

“You would just love to know, wouldn’t you?” the queen taunts them as she slowly starts to walk in closer, step by step, “then again as far as I’m concerned, I don’t have time for this… after all I have a schedule to keep here now…” the queen taps the hilt of the sword in the holster on her hip, “…so if you don’t mind, I really must be going.”

Several other changelings burst from the rubble around them after the signal, taking their places along the sides of the ponies to box them in and keep them busy. Chrysalis steps up to the circled group, watching their eyes swivel trying to see their options at the moment.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Flash calls out to the queen, while keeping a trained eye on her subjects.

“Oh… I didn’t plan on fighting you all, they can do that for me at the moment,” she points to her changelings, as she starts to beat her wings and hovers off the ground.

Though she didn’t count on the guards managing to get the upper hoof with having a princess around them. Twilight’s quick Illumination spell does the same trick that it did back in the forest outside, allowing them all that split second that they need to pick their target and drop it at their whim while the creatures remain in a daze.

A unicorn guard whips his mace around in to the face of an opponent and cracks the skull open in one hit, splattering some of his armor with the bright green blood of the race as it seeps down his weapon. Twisting it around to strike another that is just barely able to raise its own blade against him, though the weight of the guard’s weapon helps, and breaks the changeling’s stance.

Another unicorn breaks out some magic in the game, and freezes the changeling in front of him solid, now using his telekinesis to pick up the ice block and use it to crush the changeling next to him, while shattering the enemy on the inside. Flash brings out his sword and quickly drops two others before him, cutting deep in to their throat with a flick of the hoof as they now hit the ground gurgling on their own fluids.

Even Twilight manages to put some of the negative thoughts about killing to the side, considering the circumstances, and deals her own damage. Launching out a Spike Bomb between three changelings, she casts a shield, trapping them inside with it as it detonates. Lifting the spell only to see the fallen creatures with spikes peppering their bodies like a Porcupine, as the face that they had before the hit remains to be seen by all.

The queen watches through the blur, as all of this transpires in only a matter of a few seconds, leaving her almost speechless as the Equestrians finish up with her soldiers. A guard dropping the last one with an axe straight through the top of his skull. The changeling falls and hits the ground without a word, while Chrysalis stands there as the ponies take up their own stance against her.

“Well… I guess this is a change to plans, isn’t it?” she mutters more or less to herself as the queen quickly draws her sword out for the fight to ensue, “let’s go, I have a date,” she winks at them while lunging forth with her blade and swipes it across their lines.

It’s a rather sloppy hit, one that one wouldn’t expect to come from such a higher ranking official. Though it does have the desired effect she was looking for at the moment, giving her room and separating them from one another. Yet now they have the queen surrounded as each of the ponies dive in to try and overwhelm her…probably a mistake that a few will come to regret.

Flash brings out his sword, whipping it up and over his head with all his might only to have it stopped in an instant by the queens own blade as she simultaneously uses her magic to shield herself from the Ray spell that Twilight casts. Lifting up her sword to break the lock she swipes at another guard, clipping him on the chin and brings a hoof back, bucking in to the highest ranking guard of the bunch. The force of the hit is enough to kick Flash back in to a pile of rubble, as a sharp stabbing pain is present in his chest and reverberates through his body, though it’s not like he has time to take care of that, as he runs out back in to the fight.

Chrysalis brings the sword around and uses it to now block Twilight as she fires off several more bolts of magic. All of them hitting the enchanted, expertly crafted blade, and causing the metal to heat up in it. Though not enough for her to drop it as Chrysalis spear throws it at the princess and after missing uses her own magic to pull it back. Only to bring the heated blade around at another guard, while the queen doesn’t even pay attention to the strike follow through. The head of the royal guard falls off of his neck and on to the ground while the heat of the blade has cauterized the wound, causing no blood to be spilled as his lifeless body follows shortly and he drops his own weapon. Flash leaps up and manages to tackle the queen’s tall figure down to the ground, only to get a quick hoof to the same side that he was already kicked in.

Watching the colt not even struggle at the severity of the hit, Chrysalis brings her head back and head butts the colt. Knocking him off to the side just in time to bring her sword back up and block another hit from a fellow guard. The armored head piece that Flash wears does its own damage to the queen, as she feels the pounding in her own skull like a drum, though she doesn’t have time for that. Punching the guard in the face to force a stumble, the queen quickly picks herself up and fires off her own Ray spell at a particular alicorn.

Like a laser, it burns in to the ground as she makes the princess use her own Teleportation spell to get out of the way at first. Reappearing not too far away, Twilight beats her wings and barrel rolls her way around the inside of the cavern to avoid the oncoming magic onslaught. ‘Well somepony is a little hurt about how her last visit turned out,’ Twi tries to think in order to ease her mind, though being attacked by the queen of the changelings doesn’t help to give a clear head ready to cast spells.

“Run Princess Twilight! Run!” the queen jeers, taunting the young one as she continues to burn her way around the room.

The darkness in her own eyes, is the only thing that can show the blood lust in her soul against Twilight. Although she originally told her own lover not to kill the princess, it really is tempting to fall back on that agreement and end it now. ‘No… I shouldn’t,’ Chrysalis tells herself, already picturing the expression on Sombra’s face if he heard the news, ‘he’ll be mad, and I’ll never hear the end of it while we stand atop the bones of the Equestria’s followers,’ she reasons before stopping the spell suddenly.

Standing there for a few seconds, Chrysalis brings up her blade quickly and hurdles it in to another guard’s chest, pinning him to the ground after he tries to lunge after her. The quick finishing kill of the night gives the queen the momentary feeling of satisfaction from her lust as she takes to the sky after drawing her blade back to her.

Then again some haven’t taken the hint quite yet…

Flash and another guard jump up off the ground at the same time, to try and bring her back down while they can. Though the queen in a flash of red is gone in an instant, leaving the two colts still in the air flying towards where she disappeared from. The guards crash headlong in to one another, almost knocking themselves out in the process as they hit the ground and lay there with their face in the dirt for a second or two.

Twilight runs over to the two guards on the ground with the other guards that had come with them. Three have lost their life in the process of getting here. One to the assassin, and two to the queen in a matter of a few moments. Thankfully the two getting up on the ground haven’t hurt anything more than their pride. Rubbing their heads from the impact through their helmets.

“Agh…” the guard grunts, “where did she go?”

“Expert level Teleportation spell, long distance…” Twilight mutters, knowing the spell extremely well by its tell tail sign of its use from the color it gives off when cast, “Chrysalis has been busy.”

“That is something that has to be brought to Canterlot as soon as possible…” the other guard amongst them states the obvious, “Sir, it’s been confirmed of the changelings…we have to get out of here now.”

“That I can agree with,” Flash cracks his neck.

After the hit with the armored comrade, his vertebra needed it. Though that motion didn’t help his side, having the rush of combat gone, he now feels the pain returning. Being brought down to his knees, Flash almost has to be held up by his fellow guards after the searing sting hits, “Ahgh!” he grinds his teeth. Soon having Twilight by his side in a moment.

“Flash!? What’s wrong?” she asks him, pulling her hoof along his own to feel for any sort of injury, while the guards stand by them in case there are any other changelings in hiding. Though when she gets to his side after taking off some of the armor, she can see the look on his face of a pony that is in pain, “Fractured ribs…” she says looking at the other guards.

“Can you do anything to help this one, nurse?” Sentry starts to chuckle to himself, though at the same time feeling the pain rise up in him from the act.

Twilight puts her hooves up to his side, running them along the length of his rib cage to find out which ones are broken, no matter how much it may be hurting him at the moment, “There isn’t anything I can really do right now really…” she pulls out a wrap from her bag, while removing the plate armor on him entirely. Putting the bandage tight around his chest to try and hold them in place. “That’s going to have to hold till we get back, when did this happen?”

“Probably when the queen bucked me in to the rubble…” Flash pounds his hoof in to the ground, thinking about how she also socked him in the same ribs after that, literally adding insult to injury.

“Don’t worry about it, Flash,” Twilight helps put the armor back on to give it extra support, “We know who were dealing with at least now. So for now, let’s get back home,” The other guards help support Flash until he can get his footing and walk on his own.

Although the trip may have not turned out the way they may have expected. None the less, they know now what they are dealing with. The queen is back, and she has to have something up her hooves. With the encounters that have already happened with her brood, there really isn’t any other option that would explain that. Though as for now, it’s time to get back to Canterlot and deliver not only an injured Flash to the med bay…

But also the dire news to the princess.

32

Chapter thirty two

Celestia sits idly at her desk while on either side of her stands her sister and husband. Princess Twilight has already returned by now, late in the evening after finally making it back to Canterlot. Now standing before the sun princess and her co-rulers of Equestria, explaining the travels of her and the guards that followed suit with her to the mountain.

The young alicorn relays every single detail she can muster about running in to the assassin that was meant for her out in the woods, waiting for them in the middle of the night. Although when she gets to the second cave they checked out, she fills the trio in on the ruins that they managed to find there. Adding further speculation to the idea of more changelings in the area, though the final detail solidifies that.

Queen Chrysalis’s return.

All three of the leaders look at one another the moment the queen’s name is brought up after years of it lying dormant, almost not believing it themselves. Luna digs her hooves in her ears to try and clear them up a bit more just to be sure that she isn’t hearing things, “Excuse me, Twilight…” she responds after picking the last bit of wax out, “but it sounded like you said Chrysalis was in the caves when you checked them out?”

“Sadly, Luna…” Twi collects herself before continuing, already knowing how this may sound to the others listening, “I did, the queen of the changelings has returned to Equestria.”

“If she has returned, then I can only imagine how upset she may be at getting kicked out from Canterlot during her last visit…” Discord floods his words with sarcasm while rolling his eyes at hearing the news once more. Although he never dealt with Chrysalis himself, seeing as he was kind of trapped in stone at the time, the prince still doesn’t harbor a place in his heart for the monarch. Especially considering that she had brought down Celestia, and trapped her in a cocoon. One wouldn’t be expecting him to feel too kindly towards the queen of how she had treated his future wife. Even if at the time he had wanted to do the same thing to Tia on more than one occasion. “Though from what you describe, she did have what might have been a settlement in the caves itself.”

“That’s right…” Celestia chimes in after putting it together, “she probably has been there for quite a while by now. Nonetheless I can’t imagine what she would have been waiting on, or even planning for that matter, if it’s taken her this long to show her face.”

“None of us do, your highness…” Twilight nods to her, “after all her changelings were sent to Ponyville and the Crystal Empire, and now have been moved by the looks of it. Who knows what she may be up to?”

“All we can do for now though, is wait and see what turns up,” Luna responds, nodding only to the young alicorn to give her appreciations as she follows through, “we thank you for going out to check the area, Twilight… though as of now, I believe you are dismissed, if you would like.”

Twilight bows respectfully at them in appreciation, as they return the favor, “Thank you, Luna, all of you. However, I have a rather disgruntled guard to attend to at the moment…” she starts to back petal out of the room, getting only a confused look by the monarchs.

“Wait, what exactly happened?” Celestia asks her student, seeing as she hadn’t finished the entire story of what transpired in the cave, so this is all news to them.

“Flash took a rather nasty hit from the Queen…” she says while slipping out the door to see the victim, “… she managed to break a few ribs in his chest, while before he was stabbed in the wing by the assassin. And needless to say, Sentry can be somewhat stubborn when it comes to visiting medical…” Twilight slides out, leaving the others to get up and talk amongst themselves before making their way out the door after her.

A peach colored earth pony nurse, with a crossed scalpel and bone saw as a cutie mark, holds out a bandage in her hoof as she applies a liberal amount of numbing ointment to the patch in the hopes of healing up the young guard. Finishing up, the ointment is set off to the side on a table, as she turns her attention to the guard laying there before her. Instantly both their eyes locking with one another and narrowing down to a razors edge. Though as Twilight said, he isn’t the type who enjoys going to the doctors quite often.

“Mister Sentry, will you please hold still…” She says to him, watching as the guard folds his fore hooves and turns away at the nurse every time she attempts to place the bandage. “This is all meant to help, you know? Keep the pain away, and hold them in place tight as they heal.”

“Then why does it feel like I’m being forced to have this done against my will?” he asks the nurse to try and make a point, “after all, I said I would be just fine. This isn’t the first time I’ve had to work with a few broken bones.”

“Some of your…ribs are… shattered!” she yells at him between each lunge, trying to get the wrapping on him as he blocks her with his still injured wing using it like a shield, “and I am under instruction, from Princess Sparkle herself, to see that you are taken care of while she delivers news to the royal family!” the nurse snaps at him.

None the less, the nurse is rather impressed at the guard’s tolerance for pain. Seeing as she has seen ponies, even some guards, come in with injuries far less severe that have put them in tears and left them crying for agony. Though this one is soaking up the pain like it’s nothing at the moment. ‘Hard to believe that he almost collapsed when he first felt the injury affecting him,’ she reminds herself after getting that information from the princess.

Eventually after a small struggle, and some help from a passing unicorn doctor’s magic. Flash is patched up at the moment and the nurse brings out a needle and syringe. The eyes on Sentry light up at the sight of the shiny sharp point as she brings out a bottle and pokes it in, drawing out the fluid inside. “Now this is an antibiotic, it should help prevent any infection from that wound on your wing… though the patch on that was just fine when I checked it,” she remarks to the princess’s handy work. Though when she steps closer to the guard she finds him almost kicking up the covers in her way. Through her career working in the castle as a nurse, she has dealt with some fussy ponies in her days as she treated those who were injured or needed medical attention. Though out of all of them.

Flash is pretty far up there in her book.

She scowls the Pegasus lying in front of her, “For a royal guard, you sure are being a royal pain in the!-” the nurse stops talking when she sees the doors swing open to the med bay and princess Twilight walk in.

Quickly putting her head down low to bow at the royal pony, Twi gestures for her to get up so she can hear what she has missed. All while the nurse takes note of the instant change in Flash Sentry’s face when he sees the princess’s presence in the room.

“How is he doing, Nurse Sterile?” she asks, already knowing what some of the words out of the mare’s mouth will be, “is he still putting of a fight?”

“Oh I’ll say…” she takes the time to shoot the guard a stuck out tongue before returning to the princess, “at least he has the energy in him to do that, so his injuries can’t be as bad from when I first saw him. A numbing cream has been placed on the ribs, and the bandaging itself should help keep them still.”

“I’m glad he had some pony to take care of him while I was gone…” Twilight glares at the misbehaving guard like a parent would its foal, watching the face on him plummet as he gets scorned by the princess and leaves his ears sloping back along his head. “What is the syringe for?”

“Antibiotics, for the wing… the bandage already on it is just perfect.”

“Why thank you nurse, you’re too kind,” Twilight beams.

“You did that?” the medic looks back at the bandage, looking over the handy work once more, “Very impressive your highness, at least Mister Flash here will have you to look over him when he gets injured and I’m not around.”

“Oh don’t worry, I will… though I think I can take it from here,” she takes the needle in her magic grasp as she starts to shimmer at the guard and thanks the nurse, “I appreciate the help with him, I will make sure that Flash apologizes for his behavior before he leaves though.”

“It’s not a problem Princess, I don’t have a scalpel on my hip for nothing,” Sterile says proudly, “though I would like to take one to him right now, so I think I better be going…” the nurse and the princess chuckle as she leaves the two alone for the moment.

Though the laughing is gone the second the peach mare leaves the room and the princess has him all to herself. Twilight snaps her eyes on the guard she watches him almost try and lower his head down as far as he can to avoid her gaze. “That mare is trying to help you, Flash. Why are you giving her such a hard time, she is doing her job after all.”

“I didn’t have the best experience with doctors when I was younger,” Flash tries to explain to her to save his skin, “the one at the orphanage seemed like a med school dropout, and more often than not I left sicker than when I walked in… plus you taking my sword from me, doesn’t help the mood,” he slightly scowls at his Marefriend. Her already knowing that probably wasn’t the best thing to do to a guard who is almost, literally, attached at the hip to his weapon.

The princess takes this in to consideration for the moment, mulling over the new information, before taking a deep breath to make her own point to the pony, “okay, that I didn’t know… but then again as I heard her scream from down the hallway. You have cracked ribs, if anything you need help right now… as for the sword, if I didn’t take it from you, then you might have used it on her,” she brings out the needle to her side before eyeing her target on him, “now I’m going to get this in you one way or another… don’t make me play hard ball.”

“I didn’t know you knew how to play, hard ball…” he teases her and starts to chuckle to himself, before feeling the stabbing in his side at the moment as he quickly stops.

Though Twi didn’t really appreciate the comment at the time, using her hooves she pulls purposely down on his injured wing just to give him a taste of his own medicine. The yelp that follows suit from the Pegasus distracts him long enough for her to slide the sharp instrument down in to the veins in his wings as the medicine enters his system. Letting go of the wing, he snaps it back to his side and starts to rub the injured bones with a gentle hoof. Looking off to the side of his bed at the mare standing there rather proud of herself at the moment.

“Okay… you can play hard ball,” he admits to himself now after feeling what lengths she’ll go to in order to make him better in the end.

“You better believe it, Flash,” she grins at him, getting a smirk in return from the guard. Melting some of the bitterness of the mood away.

“And don’t worry, I will say something to the nurse when I get out of here, I’m sure I’ll have a lot more to say ‘I’m sorry’ for by the time I leave,” he starts to cringe. Knowing full well that his nature when it comes to medical aid will get the better of him in the end.

“That I’m sure of, though for now I think I can take care of you…” she brings up a chair close to the side of his bed and takes out a book from the shelf in the corner, sitting it on the arm for later. Before putting a nurse’s hat on top of her head that she grabbed from the side table. Both of them just look at one another in silence for a few seconds before the giggles start to erupt from their throats.

Though at that moment, the royal family walks in after missing the action already with the other nurse. Seeing the two ponies there with one another, Twilight right by her guard’s side, and the genuine smile across either of them. The grin on both of their faces don’t have time to leave as they realize who just walked in, now trying to hide their equal blushes entirely. Though they do a horrible job at it, as each of the three already can see now the reddened face of them.

“How are you doing, Flash Sentry?” Princess Luna asks him to try and get some feedback, “are you going to be alright?”

“Whether he likes it for not…” Twi answers for him, noting the slight drop of his ears, “Though he is very spry for being a pony with a few broken ribs under his skin.”

“Oh this isn’t the worst thing that has happened to me…” he mutters under his breath, though little does he know the tuned ears of the lavender princess pick up every word.

‘Is that so? I’ll just have to ask that later…’ she makes a mental note as the others get on either side of him.

“At least you seem to be doing well…” Celestia brings up to the colt, while looking at the few bandages that cover him, “I trust you gave the queen a similar beating, as best as you could manage?”

“Yes your majesty, though she is quite skilled when it comes to spells…” he mentions, not even wanting to bring up the talent she has with a blade. Easily able to handle more than one opponent at a time with no problem, as one may have suspected from a mare who has probably been doing this for quite a while now.

“Having a Queen with a horn will do that,” Discord states the obvious for them like he usually does with the bunch.

“What is the word with Queen Chrysalis for that matter…” he asks eagerly, ready to get back in the fight as he tries to twist himself out of the bed. Though that is thwarted when Twilight, with some help from her horn, pushes him back in bed, much to his discomfort.

“I don’t think so, Mister…” she scorns him slightly, reminding him of his little injury as she pulls up the blanket to cover him, “you are staying in this bed till you can fly, or at least even walk without a pain in your side.”

“But I-” he tries to say, though that doesn’t last long in the end.

Twilight brings up a hoof pointing mere inches from his face as the others decide to stay out of this one, clearly seeing the seriousness on the young princess’s face, “I will tie you down in this bed if I have to, Flash Sentry. Don’t think that I won’t now,” she says sternly to him, not even blinking as she watches the guard bite his lip as he submits to her wish.

‘Hard ball… right,’ he recalls. Leaning fully back in to the pillows behind him and staying there. Celestia, Discord and Luna start to chuckle as they watch the two go at it, or more so Twilight going at him than anything.

“I can see that Flash here is in good hooves for the night,” Discord remarks giving the ‘doomed’ guard his condolences in a simple wink, “all the same though I think it’s best we all get some rest now. A lot has happened today, and tomorrow can only breed a possible solution, more problems, or even answers at this point.”

“That much I can agree with…” Celestia starts to yawn as they wish the others goodnight, and give Flash a hopeful recovery. “Now you two don’t stay up for too long,” she calls back to her student and her guard as they are about to walk out the door, leaning in to her husband’s ear first, “I have to checkup on something in the morning…”

“Yes Celestia…” Twilight calls back to the princess like her own mother as she starts to leave the room and turns down the lights for them, completely missing the last line that the princess muttered to her counterpart.

It really has been a long day for them both. With Twilight and him finally getting back from their little trip, and now taking care of Flash while she can. On top of that, Flash being kicked by a queen and having his ribs broken, that can take the wind out of any ponies sails. It doesn’t take long for the two to snuggle in for the night as Twilight props herself up in the soft comfy chair after giving him another round of painkillers, and crack open the book, soon having it fall right on her chest as she passes out.

____________________________

Although he may have a few damaged ribs from the little fight before with the queen of the changelings, Flash more or less is feeling rather good for having been kicked across in to a pile of stone by a fully grown mare and getting socked in the ribs by the same one. Though that could be simply because Sentry has been pumped with pain killers that still haven’t lost their touch on him. It has started to trip his mind out in his sleep state at the moment… although he may be in Canterlot, as far as Flash is concerned he is back in the train with Twilight’s head in his lap. Both of them fast asleep on their way to the same mountain where he got injured. Then again the night isn’t all as quiet as he would have hoped so.

Waking up to the sound of a book hitting the floor, Flash sits up immediately not feeling a single thing at the moment. ‘I have got to get some more of these…’ he starts to think as he pokes his side to see how much it actually hurts him.

Before going back to looking down by the side of the bed. Seeing the princess still in a deep slumber in the chair, it’s a little unnerving to see her now trembling in the seat in the middle of the night for what seems like no apparent reason. “Twilight,” Flash starts to nudge her to try and get some sort of reaction out of the mare, “Twilight, Wake up,” he says as the pony shoots up in a gasp from her snooze. The alicorn looks around to try and find her bearings, now relieved that she rests in the med bay of Canterlot castle with Flash in the bed next to her.

Looking down at the foot of the chair, she finds the book laying on the ground and goes to pick it up, “Oh, sorry about that… Flash…” she stammers, “I didn’t mean to wake you.”

“It’s quite alright Princess,” he says to her out of habit. Already hearing the apprehension in her voice.

“Seriously… it’s a little odd with you calling me Princess considering our current, Relationship,” she points out to the colt. Both of them getting a slight blush that warms their faces in the night.

“Right…” Flash starts to scratch the back of his head as he leans back in the bed, as Twi does the same with her chair, “still kind of getting used to being able to call you my Marefriend.”

“As it’s the same for me with calling you my Coltfriend,” she tells him as the princess starts to chuckle.

“Though why were you quivering while you slept?” he asks the mare by surprise.

At heart the princess can’t remember why exactly that she did it. She puts her hoof to the edge of her chin as she tries to recall exactly what was going on in her mind just before she awoke. ‘Let’s see here, it was me and… Flash, of course. Out in the woods, reliving the events of the previous day,’ she realizes, now delving deeper in to her mind to try and find the rest, ‘We walked around the forest, and up the mountain, in to the cave… then there was, Chrysalis!’ she screams in her head. The simple mention of the queen’s name sends a chill up the young mare’s spine that gives her Goosebumps all over under her coat.

The look on her face says it all that not everything is well with the princess, “Ah… more or less it was a slight nightmare…” she plays it off.

“Let me guess… it involved a pony the size of Celestia, dark coat, holy legs, and a crooked horn?” Flash asks the obvious, getting only a nod in return, “exactly what I thought…”

He scoots over in the bed, making room enough for his Marefriend alongside him. Patting the spot with his hoof is the only invite that the princess needs to climb in to the bed with her guard. Sliding up next to him, she places an affectionate kiss on the guard’s cheek.

“Thank you Flash” she beams at him, “I was contemplating crawling in here with you earlier, though I didn’t want to intrude considering your injury.”

“Oh by all means if you want to join, please come and do so…” he uses his unbandage wing to lift up the blanket and bring it over them to hold the warmth of their bodies in together.

Twilight extends her free wing over the colt and draws herself in closer under the blankets just to feel the tenderness of the colt nearer to her coat for the night. As she does, Twi looks down underneath the blanket and across at the bandage that covers Flash’s ribs. She could see the discomfort and pain on him when she first looked him over after the scuffle with the queen, she could see what Chrysalis had done to Flash… her Flash.

Slightly angered at herself that she wasn’t able to treat him better when they were still in the caves. Though more than anything, she is upset that another pony was hurt on her account. After all Chrysalis was probably going after above all else, and in the end Flash got hurt in response. The slight sound of a few sniffles can be heard in his mists as Flash looks down and sees the princess with a few tears built up in her eyes as she tries to look down from him and hide the expression.

“You do a horrible job at trying to hide your tears, Twilight,” he emphasizes the last line to get her attention. As the princess looks up at the gentle face of her guard, he wipes away her tears for her, “what’s wrong? Is it another nightmare coming to mind?”

“No Flash…” she eyes the injured wing now, “just looking at, you.”

“You’re eyeing the bandages…”

“Oh you don’t say?” Twilight helps him state the obvious, although she isn’t proud that he was able to see it in her face that fast.

“Does it really bother you that much to see me hurt?” he asks, not even needing the princess glare to tell him that although they say there is no such thing as a stupid question. That was a pretty stupid question, ‘this ‘Marefriend’ idea is diffidently a new thing to me, that’s for sure,’ he points out to himself almost trying to hide a snicker under his breath. “Okay, I should know that it means a lot to you…”

“Doesn’t it mean a lot to you if you get hurt?” she asks trying to make a little sense on how he is so calm when it comes to being injured by another.

“Well… truth be told there weren’t a lot of other ponies to actually worry about me when it came time to go to medical in the past. I didn’t have any family that would care,” he lays out some more cards for her to see, “Sure there were the few friends that would show up and try to give me a smile, because they knew me enough to know that I would rather be out of this place. And there were the nurses that would try and flirt with me from time to time…” Flash bites his tongue after letting that last line slip out, watching the mare’s face still not change after he said it, “probably a bad time to bring that up?”

“Hey I could care less about them honestly,” Twilight says sincerely, though does start to wonder slightly about how many of them there were, “I have you here in bed with me, and they don’t. That’s all I need right now.”

“And I wouldn’t have it any other way,” Flash says, bringing a smile to the princess’s face, “though I never really had another pony there to actually care past the point of just being a friend, until I met you that is,” he gives her a light peck on the end of her muzzle.

“Sorry to be such a burden…” Twilight teases as she chuckles to herself, getting Flash to almost do the same thing if he didn’t keep mind of his injury. “You said that this wasn’t the worst thing that has happened to you?” she asks him, seeing the slight surprise in his eyes that she managed to hear that from him earlier, “what is the worst thing that has happened to you?”

Flash pauses for a second to do the mental math at how deep the hole he’ll be in is, before coming up with a response, “…Do you really want to know?”

“Well if I know that, and you lived through it, this…” she gestures to his injured side, “probably won’t seem as bad.”

“Okay you make a valid point there Twilight, though it does sound a little twisted if you think about it,” Flash says before trying to recall the worst thing that has happened to him while on the job, something that isn’t as easy as it may sound, “…I think the worst thing that has happened to me, was when I got a dagger in my back… literally.”

“What!?” the princess almost jumps out of the bed.

“Calm down, I’m still here aren’t I?” he reminds her before going in to his explanation, “after being in for a few years, I was sent with a few others just to do some investigating at a local farm. Apparently a couple of griffons had been breaking in and stealing from the property, and we tracked them down to a bog… in the ensuing fight, one jumped on my back and planted a dagger just under my left wing…” he brings it up high enough for Twi to look and see the old scar, almost hidden where a new coat has grown sense then, with only a small discoloration to it. Though Twilight hasn’t been this close to him often enough to notice the change in tone, “it managed to go between the ribs, and in to my chest cavity… you’re smart, you should be able to put it together what it can do when it’s in there.”

“Pretty much hit every life sustaining organ you have…” she rolls off her tongue nonchalantly.

“That about sums it up, although it wasn’t a big hit to feel… it certainly had its own punch to it,” Flash starts to wince remembering the many days he spent in the same place he is now recovering, “it managed to place me in medical for a few weeks, had me knocked out from blood loss for half that time… and rather irritated at the nurses for the remainder of that time when I woke up,” he caps it off.

“That last bit I can picture,” she recalls the ‘slight’ struggle he put up when she first dropped him off in the care of the nurse here in medical, “though I could go without the image of seeing you at deaths door…” Twi starts to get a few more tears building up in her eyes at even the very thought of seeing Flash there in a bed, with no response out of him in the slightest.

“Twilight Sparkle…” he says sternly to the mare, grabbing her attention in an instant after hearing her full name called, “I have a few broken ribs, and a stabbed wing. As I have told you, this isn’t the worse that has happened to me that I’ve still managed to walk away from… well more or less walk away from,” he reminds himself, “never the less though, I am still alive after all… it’s going to take far more than just a few broken bones to put me out of commission,” he brings a single hoof gently up to the mare’s wonderful lavender eyes.

The mare’s wonderful orbs, which have already cried for him, now suck up the tears waiting to fall as Twilight takes his words to heart. If he could have avoided that hit so she wouldn’t have to see him like this, he would have done it in a heartbeat, although at the same time he knows that there is nothing he can do about it now. What’s done is done, and it will just have to stay that way.

The princess leans up as the guard cranes his head down to meet her in the middle. The last kiss of the night holds a sense of comfort for Twilight as she feels not only the press of his body against hers (even through the bandaging), but also the heat from his lips against her own. All of her worries about him recovering from such an injury just melt away in an instant as for only a moment the two seem to leave Equestria and enter their own little world for the night before the silence of the nightfall around them causes the two to drift in to a slumber still wrapped up in one another as their lips part ways.

____________________________

After doing her royal duties and raising the sun. The eldest princess has sense been busy in her own office for the better part of the morning at this time, though it could be going better. Celestia pounds back a glass of scotch from her desk as she sits there in the chair. The look on her face that normally displays nothing but a warm and caring smile. Now shows only one of pain and despair across its lovely features, knowing full well that something is deeply wrong with what she just found, or more so, what she didn’t find.

Pouring another glass after she reaches the decanter under the pile of up turned drawers and papers about her quaint office setting, the princess of the day almost flops herself out of the chair from the shaking in her legs and whole body at the moment. This is a matter that must be attended to soon, although more or less it can’t be by her, it has to be done by those ponies that are involved. After all, the items in question are linked to those that returned them.

Even if one of them would rather stay by the side of a hospital bed.

After polishing off the final glass for the moment, the sun goddess manages to leave the room, sure to lock it behind her. Walking through the castle as one of the rulers of Equestria, you are going to get many ‘good mornings’ and ‘how are you’s’ though she manages to keep a straight face and return the favor as her subjects around her greets the princess for the day. Keeping any hint of what’s going on under her hoof for the moment and out from the ears of others, for now that is.

The only one who knows of this matter is her husband and sister, seeing as they came in when the eldest princess was nearly flipping her office upside down looking for the paper. Even helping themselves when they found out its importance. Soon enough though they left her alone when she asked them to do so, and undoubtedly are now finding their own way to deal with hearing such news. Discord probably doing what he does best to some poor innocent creature, and Luna diving headlong in to her game. Walking up to the door with a red cross on the front of it, the celestial mare pauses for a moment to collect herself.

“Easy now, Tia…” she exhales slowly, “stay calm, you could have just misplaced it,” the princess almost scorns herself at the idea of having ‘lost’ a piece of information so crucial to them in the past, “… it has been what seems like a life time sense you have been there after all… why would you have needed to go back?” she reasons as she slowly pushes open the doors to the med bay and walks in.

Looking about, there is no other pony in the room besides Twilight and Flash thankfully, from what she can tell. Looking over to the bed though, she squints her eyes together as she tries to put together exactly what she is looking at as she draws closer and closer to the pair. Eventually the look of confusion turns to a warm hearted smile as she sees both Flash and Twilight there on the same bed, wrapped up with one another in their hooves and wings still fast asleep.

‘They look so cute together…’ she beams at the sight, slightly easing the unnerving mindset that she has at the moment, ‘I can’t just wake them like this…’ Celestia uses her magic to lock the door so no other pony can walk in on them as she picks up the book that Twilight was reading and takes a seat across from them in the corner, cracking it open to pass the time. While she uses the extra grace period to get her thoughts in order, and gives the pair time to rest.

Seeing as one of them will need it.

Twilight is the first to wake up to the sound of the birds chirping outside in the Canterlot castle gardens. A rather pleasant thing to wake to at the moment, then again rubbing your eyes and seeing your own teacher sitting in a chair across from you, reading a book while you sleep with your own guard, tends to take away from the mood in an instant. Twi jumps out of the bed and hits the floor, falling flat on her face in a moment of panic, only waking Flash and getting her teachers attention in the process.

“Oh good, you’re up,” Tia says softly as she uses her magic to help her student up to her feet as she eyes the expression of both Flash and Twi like a pony who got caught with their pants down, “Hehe…” she giggles at them both trying to hide her overall joy in seeing this and the funny side of the matter too, “It’s nice to see you to getting along so… well.”

“It’s not what it looks like, Celestia…” Twilight tries to explain as Flash picks up also.

“…We didn’t do anything last night…”

“…We just slept together, no funny business…”

“…hooves off, your majesty,” Flash caps off as him and his Marefriend share the same blood red face that heats them up nearly to the point that they start to sweat. Even through this though, the expression on Celestia’s face still hasn’t faltered.

“You two have nothing to worry about from me,” she says sincerely as the princess tries to ease both their minds, “I really am glad to see you two getting along so well, and even taking things to the next level…” she says before biting her lower lip to check herself, “you have gone that far, and are actually together right?” she asks the two, relieved that she gets a nod in response. The couple sharing the same joyous expression on them as they come clean about the matter to somepony. Holding a gentle hoof over her chest, Celestia can feel a slight reddish tint come to her face at seeing the sheer happiness in the young mare across from her, “splendid…I trust you’re feeling a little better then?”

“Yes, Princess Celestia,” Flash informs her, lightly tapping on his bandaged side with a hoof, “They won’t be fully healed as fast as I may like, but I’ll live.”

“I have expected that, it comes with the territory of being a royal guard, to have injuries here and there…” Tia agrees with him at the moment, having no idea about the talk that he and Twi had last night before falling asleep, “… I know it was a task to send you out to the mountains to search for any changelings in the area, after all it’s why you’re here at the moment,” the expression on the princess’s face falls right back in to what it was while she sat in her office after her search turned up nothing.

Twilight has been around Tia long enough to know when something is wrong in the princess’s life, seeing it plastered all over her face at the moment almost screaming at her, “Celestia… what’s wrong?”

“Ahh… you know me all too well, Twilight,” Celestia admits to her and herself, “we may have an issue, that is best if handled by both you, and your friends in Ponyville,” she says to the princess, getting only her to look at Flash and then back to Tia at the moment as she awaits an explanation.

Celestia starts to pace back and forth as she explains this morning, and her walking in to the office, “… as you know you had to return the Elements of Harmony to the Tree of Harmony when the Ever Free Forest started to take over. There they have been ever sense. Though in case they were ever needed, I kept a map to guide back to the location of the tree. Seeing as they were, and still are, Equestria’s biggest defense in the event of danger. And although we know where they are, it may not have been up to us to get them should the time arise.”

“I still remember having to go back there, to return them to get rid of the Plunderseed problem,” Twilight recalls the day having to go back near the regal sister’s old home, “Discord’s parting gift before you and Luna trapped him in stone did give quite a scare around here.”

“And he as sense apologized for that,” Celestia reminds Twilight for a moment before continuing with her inevitable point, “It has been quite a while sense I have even been back there to the tree, and even the old castle. So my memory is even quite fuzzy on the matter, however when you mentioned that Queen Chrysalis had returned to our lands I thought it would be best to go out and perhaps check on the elements. Possibly obtaining them once again in case we needed to use them against her… however when I went to look over the map…” her pacing stops for a second as she looks to her student, “it’s nowhere to be found!” Celestia lets the gravity of the situation get the better of herself for the moment in that sudden outburst in front of Twilight and Flash. Quickly wiping the panic off her face to get back to the point, “Sorry about that…”

“So wait the map is just…gone?” Flash asks.

“Yes, and with all the talk of spies being thrown around. When I couldn’t find it, I had a strange fear that it may have gotten stolen at first…” she explains why this is more of a concern then just misplacing it, “which is why I’m here right now, Twilight,” she says grabbing the alicorn’s attention, “I request, that you and your friends go to the tree and check on its status, bringing them back as well. I don’t know how long the map has been missing… the elements after all could be in danger.”

“With all due respect… I still have to ask,” Twilight starts to cringe at having to go back through the mess of getting to the tree like last time, considering she almost got eaten by a crocodile and was trapped by the Plunderseed’s vines, “…why do you want me and the girls to go?”

“Twilight…” Celestia rests a caring hoof on her young student’s shoulder, she sees the concern about having to partake in another trip in her eyes. Though it’s also from the fear of having to leave Flash here away from her, that much is clear, “…you and your friends are connected to the elements through your friendship, even if they may be back in their rightful place. If anything has happened to them. You and the girls will be the ponies to control them, and defeat whatever it may be, whether it’s the queen’s doing or not.”

Twilight stands there now, looking back at the guard in the bed. Seeing Flash in this state is not something that she likes in the very least, and as much as she may want to stay here and ensure that he gets the proper treatment (whether he likes it or not). She does have her own duties to attend to as a princess now, and when Celestia herself asks a task of you, you don’t exactly turn her down.

Taking a much needed deep breath to get all her thoughts straight, she looks back at the sun princess, “I understand Celestia… I will have to go back to Ponyville first to let the girls know so we can all get ready.”

“I understand, Princess Twilight…” Tia looks past her students calm and collective eyes to look at Flash in the bed as he lays there still, listening and accepting what Twi is about to do, “…and don’t worry about Flash now, he will be here when you get back from your travels. I can have the same nurse here attend to him as needed to ensure a quick recovery.”

The pair exchange their glances to one another in a moment, both of them starting to snicker at the other. “Thank you, Celestia…” Twilight answers before Flash can try to, “I’m sure Flash has a thing or two to say to her at this point. I will head down to Ponyville and roundup the girls to get ready, we will be on our way by tomorrow morning.”

“Very good to know,” the eldest princess makes a mental note, “I will assign several guards to your detail, they will meet you at your home and be ready to go when you are,” she informs her student as she calmly heads to the door, “I can think of one pony who will be happy to hear that…” she winks back at Flash before parting and leaving the two to their own company so she can get the guards.

The new couple stands there (or in the colt’s case, sits there) for a few moments in silence, as Flash twists himself to the side of the bed so he and Twilight can chat with one another. Although neither one are too keen on Twilight going out to play in the forest, they know that it’s something that must be done.

“I will be just fine out there…” Twi reassures her guard, “after all this isn’t my first go around.”

“That I know all too well from what you told me before about your past exploits,” Flash reminds her as they sit there next to one another, “Just as this isn’t the first time I’ve been here in medical…” Twilight can’t disagree with that one at the moment, considering what he told her last night before they passed out.

The mare leans in and rests her head on his shoulder, Flash putting a fore leg around her as she does the same. Looking down at the princess, he can more than see that she isn’t going to like being away from this bed. Though there isn’t a thing they can do about it, lowering his head down to her level he plants a sweetened kiss on top of her fore head. The beam on Twilight’s face is clearly seen from even his angle as he lets the princess up and on her own feet so she can get to work. Twi lays him back down on the bed, and covers Flash up with a blanket, swiftly returning the same kiss before he even has gotten settled down.

“Now you stay out of trouble, Flash, while I’m gone…”

“I will try, Twilight…” he snickers back at her, “though please be safe, dear.”

Twi feels her heart start to race at him giving her that title. No pony has ever called her ‘dear’ before, and it is something that she could get used to hearing from him. The sincere expression of a mare who is in love flushes on her as the shaking in her legs returns, and soon the blood starts to flow to other parts of her body…

Quickly suppressing the feeling of warmth starting to build up in between her hind legs, Twilight tries to compose her mind long enough to get out of the room without throwing herself at her injured Coltfriend. ‘No, that wouldn’t work right now… he probably would just get injured even more,’ she reasons before backing out of the room.

“I’ll be safe, Hun,” Twilight winks at him as she steps out of the room.

Heading off to Ponyville to get the girls together for this next little excursion. Although before the guard is completely alone, the graceful sound of hoof steps comes echoing up the hall as the door cracks open for a second.

The young lavender Alicorn pops her head in for but a moment, for some final words to the guard, “Oh and by the way… play nice with Nurse Sterile. I will be sure to ask her how you acted when I return,” she watches the cringing guard get a little unnerved by hearing this fact as she now leaves him… for the moment.

33

Chapter thirty three

When you have a friend leave for a few days out on ‘royal duties’, as she put it, it doesn’t take long for your friends to find out that you have finally returned from what seems like a life time. Though the fact that Twi went to each of her friend’ houses to tell them to meet at her home later that day only sped up that process. They were all glad to see that she made it back safe and sound. Though they were a little confused as why Flash wasn’t there with her, or for that matter why they were being asked to meet her that evening at her house to say the night so suddenly.

Rainbow Dash writes down a small list of things that Twilight has shot off that would be advisable to bring with her, “Also more than likely a blanket for the night…may get cold,” the lavender mare waits for RD to catch up.

“Check…” she finishes the word, “anything else?”

“A meal for the road also, or a light snack.”

“…got it.”

“That’s what I’ve been telling the others to bring along with them,” Twilight tries to remember if there was anything that she was forgetting, though her thought process gets interrupted as Rainbow calls out to her.

“What exactly is this all for anyway?” the light blue Pegasus questions her friend as Twi starts to flap her wings.

“I will fill you and the girls in when you all come over tonight, I have to get ready myself as well…” she informs Dash as she starts to part ways from her friend, “for now I’ll say this, Celestia is calling on us.”

Her cobalt friend leaps off the ground and renders a salute to her regal pal, “And you know more than well that I’ll be ready to answer that call, you can count on it.”

Twi giggles at the playfulness from RD as she thanks her for her help in the matter and that she will see her later. Having Rainbow now filled in, and the rest of the gang informed to meet her at her house at about seven thirty. Spike is brought up to speed after she meets up with him at Rarity’s and asked if he would come along. But when you consider that Twilight has been running around for the better part of the day, she judges that by the position of the sun in the sky it has to be around four or five in the afternoon at this point.

A fact that is only confirmed when she eyes the clock tower in town, while she flies by and it reads exactly four thirty. ‘Plenty of time…’ she thinks as she touches down on her balcony and unlocks the door with her magic to her room, making sure to secure it behind her, seeing as there isn’t really another pony in the same house to keep her safe at the moment. She’ll just have to do it on her own for the moment while Flash stays back and recovers from his previous bout.

Setting her crown on the nightstand next to her bed, the youthful princess breaks out a back pack to get a few things for the trip the next day. Leaving the bag open on the bed she quickly runs down to the kitchen to throw together a lettuce, tomato, and onion sandwich with sliced cucumber in between. Putting it in the fridge to keep if fresh till the next day, filling up her own canteen to do the same. Although the route to the Tree of Harmony isn’t really a long one, it is one that none of her friends, herself, or even the regal sisters in Canterlot fully remember, after having not made that trip in literally several years by this time. Seeing as it really isn’t one that they had to make all that often either.

She’s just glad to have a few extra guards around for some protection for the moment as they venture in to the woods. First time they went that far in to the forest, it was to find the Elements of harmony when Nightmare Moon returned. Where she first made the friends she still has to this day, and where Celestia had her stay in Ponyville to continue her studies on the magic of friendship.

The next time she would have to do that though, she went in there as a princess and helped to save both Princess Luna, and Celestia as the Ever Free Forest started to invade. Where she and her friends had to give up their elements in the end. Those trips were all made in the same day, and in those trips they dealt with rockslides, supersized crocodiles, a Manticore, and even the forest itself that was working against them. So although they may have been short, they are just as dangerous as running in to Queen Chrysalis in the middle of a cave.

Twilight walks back up to her room and opens the closet, looking through the dresses that she has collected over time from ones that she picked out, and ones that were given/made for her by Rarity. Though she isn’t looking for a dress right now, far from it. Pushing them to the side, she eyes a wrapped cloth laying in the corner, propped up on the wall.

‘I never thought I would need to bring this out…’ Twilight thinks to herself, as she uses her magic to levitate the wrap and places it delicately on the bed.

There were many lessons that Twilight had in her days with Celestia, and even some with Luna from time to time. Tia always took care of the more academic side of things, sure to keep Twilight’s thirst for knowledge in mind as she taught her all about history, what to expect as a leader, and of course many, many, many, many spells to hold close to your horn and be ready to use in a moment’s notice.

All that said though, there was one thing that Lulu had up her hooves to teach the young princess. Something that she practiced and practice in years past, and still had the ability to best her own sister from time to time. Although Celestia may win when it comes to magic (and chess), Luna is more than skilled when there is sword play involved.

Slowly opening the wrap, Twilight brings out a sheath and carefully draws out the blade so as not to cut herself. Beautifully adorned with her own cutie mark on the handle, and having a lavender amethyst carved in to the pommel as ballast, on top of this even having a trick up it’s own sleeve for the would be magic attacker. The straight edged sword still has a razors edge to it, considering the princess has never had to use it, she still takes care of it none the less. A gift to her upon her coronation as a princess from the princess of the night. Luna from time to time while her sister was busy, would take Twi aside and out in to the training courtyard to give her a few lessons here and there.

Twilight has always had her magic when it came to defending herself, though as Luna said, ‘…the day may come where you are too weak to have your horn to defend yourself. Where you will lose your strength. It’s far easier to swing a good stout blade, than it ever will be to cast even the simplest enchantment…’ those words resonated with her many times sense that day.

Recalling those times in the past where magic had almost failed her, she decided that having some skill with the sword would be useful. Eventually after some time of getting used to holding the blade with both a simple telekinesis spell, and her own hooves. Luna even had Twi demonstrate what she could do to Celestia herself, in private of course. Impressing the eldest sister, as she encouraged the lessons to continue. Though only the two sisters know that Twilight can hold her own to some extent with a blade, not even her own brother knows this little detail about her.

Holding the strong headed blade in her hoof, she gracefully brings it over the top of her head in a slow sweeping motion, remembering all those under the table lessons that the night princess had given her. “It really has been quite a while sense I’ve brought this out…” Twi talks to herself out loud as she starts to swipe and sway the blade like she was taught, “…and this just might be the prime time to do so,” she finishes up, holstering the blade in its sheath as she brings the buckle up and over her waist.

Looking at herself in the mirror, the blade sits perfectly on her curves, hugging her form and not giving out to much to get caught on anything in a battle. Held right under her wing, even to give it an almost concealed look to it like Flash had done as well. “Thank you, Luna…” She quietly says to herself, giving thanks for the wonderful gift that her mentor had crafted especially for her.

One that she can only hope that she would never have to use…

After making a checklist of things that she brought with her, then a checklist to go with that checklist. Twilight packs the final details up and leaves her bag by the door, taking a load off in the kitchen as she sits there for a moment in her empty home at the time and sips on a cup of mint leaf tea to level her head out, though a glass of that scotch she had before would probably do better to calm her nerves.

‘Not a good idea to have at the moment…’ she lightly taps the blade still strapped on her side, ‘seeing as I may need this later, so I have to keep a level head here,’ finishing off the mug in record time as she still feels the burn run down her throat from the hot beverage.

Even then, she has enough on her mind to ignore the heat as she ponders what in Equestria is going on, with tomorrow and the several odd days that have passed by here recently. It’s almost as if her own life is flashing before her eyes now in this simple moment of drinking her beverage. She was getting taught by Celestia like any old day when the topic of her having a guard came up, then Cadance shows up in the mix and suggests Flash for that task.

While he’s here, they run in to a changeling sneaking around in her own home, go to the Crystal Empire and another one is found there by him and her brother. Twilight gets sent out to investigate an area for more of them, where while they are on their way, an assassin comes out in the night and tries to attack her. Soon afterwards they find the Queen of the changelings herself, yet again in their area as they stumble on what could have been their camp for all she knows.

On top of that she has gotten closer and closer to the one colt who she holds an affinity towards, to the point where they are finally together, and she couldn’t be happier… if he wasn’t in the hospital right now. And up next, she is to be on her way in the morning with her best friends back through the Ever Free Forest and to the Tree of Harmony to ensure its safety.

“It has been a very interesting past few months here…between my normal day to day studies, and the more… curious encounters,” she starts to rub her temples as the memories flood back to her, some pleasant, some hurtful. Though all of them she will remember for now and forever.

A swift pounding at the door breaks her train of thought as she gets up from her seat and goes to it. Already hearing the bouncing up and down of a pink pony through the thin glass window that adorns the outer side of the door.

“Yep… she’s here…”

Twi prepares herself for what is to come. Opening the door and quickly side stepping to the right as her prediction plays out. Pinkie Pie’s tackle that was intended for the princess, only succeeds in bringing her sliding over the ground and nearly in to the wall on the opposite side.

“Awe…” the pink mare’s face drips down, “that’s no fun now…”

“Pinkie… you really have to work on your greeting,” Twi goes over and helps her friend up with a snicker as she gives a warm embrace, “though I am glad to see you made it on, more or less, a short notice.”

“Of course I’d make it!” Pinkie beams, “we all did after all.”

She turns her lavender friend around so she can see the rest of the gang with bags ready fall in to the house as they each give their greetings to the mare. Spike nearly swoops Twilight up in his claws, and even covers her with his wings in his own hug, “It’s great to see you, Twi.”

“I wasn’t gone that long, but it’s wonderful to see you too, Spike,” she chuckles before they let go of one another as her scaly friend goes back to the side of the only pure white unicorn in the room.

Though Rarity always looking out at what her friends are sporting in the terms of attire, not to criticize, just a force of habit for a mare in her line of work. She is the first to pick up the rather weaponized fashion accessory that her friend is wearing at the moment.

“Oh dearie…” she gasps at the moment, “are we going to war any time soon?” the mare quickly does a mental check of what she has in her saddle bag, “I’m afraid I didn’t bring anything really for combat experience.”

“Oh… you mean this,” Twilight taps the side of the sheath so the others take note as they follow her in to the living room and take their seats, “well there is something I need to tell you all…”

“S-s-so we are going to war?” Fluttershy asks again, starting off a chain before Twilight can even finish.

“I never said-” the princess tries to interject, though with a subject like this. Some of her more energetic friends take it by storm.

“Oh I’m pumped!” Rainbow cracks her neck with a simple twist, cutting off her friend.

“Hold on-”

“Whose rump do we have to kick this time?” Applejack asks while rolling her shoulders.

“If you would-”

“Alrighty girls, to war!” Pinkie leaps up on the table and further in to the air. Somehow managing to hold herself up in suspended animation off the ground while she triumphantly points a hoof forward, almost ready to lead a charge in to the enemy ranks that are nowhere to be found. In that moment or two where her friends are wondering ‘how does she do that?’ the princess in the room has had it.

“That’s enough!” Twilight screams at the top of her lungs to get their attention as they all snap to her, Pinkie even falling down on to the couch. Recomposing herself after all eyes are on her, Twi tries her best to explain the situation that has been dealt to her now. “Celestia suspects that the Tree of Harmony is under threat. The map that she had kept to give direction to it in case the memory is lost over time, or others are needed to recover them. Is now missing from Canterlot and with all that has been going on with Changelings recently, the princess is worried that something may have happened to it and the elements themselves could possibly fall in to the wrong hooves.”

“Oh my,” Fluttershy mutters under her breath in one of her most sheepish voices. “Do you think that the changelings would really be willing to try and attack the tree itself?”

“Fluttershy makes a good point,” Spike addresses with a questioning claw to the end of his chin, “they were pretty badly beaten back in Canterlot. Do you think they can afford to try and take the elements themselves?”

“Normally I would agree with you in that case, Spike. Though with the help of their Queen…” Twilight pauses to let that sink in to their heads as she watches the slight click to each of them as they realize just what she said. A rather unnerving grinding in her teeth building up from the previous words, at even the mention of the monarch, “…I don’t think they will have a problem making that decision.”

“Wait, wait, wait here for just a second…” Rarity holds up a hoof to try and get Twilight to back up and elaborate for now on a rather small detail, “you mean to say that Queen Chrysalis is back here in Equestria?”

“Sadly…” she takes a breath, “yes.”

“And now you think that she may have something to do with the other changeling sightings in the area, and on top of that the map being gone?” Rainbow asks the obvious, only getting the rather ‘duh’ expression from her friend as she clops her hooves together, “well then, let’s get this party started.”

“Party!” Pinkie throws her hooves up in midair and even launches come confetti along with it. Much to the amusement of her friends, though never the less, they still just give her a dead pan glare and wonder how she is so happy about such a subject, “what too soon?”

“Save the party for when this is all said and done with, Pinkie Pie…” Twilight tells her so that she will calm down to some extent, “we leave in the morning, and Celestia has done us the privileges of giving an armed escort…”

“What about Flash?” Fluttershy asks, looking around the room and even trying to listen to any other pony in the house, “I haven’t seen him here at all?”

“Where is he anyway?” Applejack looks around just as her friend did, “usually he’d be attached to yur hip…” she snickers, getting all her friends to chuckle and laugh while they watch Twilight’s face grow not red, but stay absolutely normal. The only thing that she gives away is a calm, crisp smile on her face as she watches them take in the moment. “Is everythin’ alright with ‘im sugercube?” AJ asks after taking note of her friend’s expression, or lack there of.

“Oh he’s doing… well,” she says without giving anything away about his current condition, trying to put it off to the side and not think about it. Simply because the more she does, the more she worries.

“Is everything alright with you and him?” Rarity pry’s at her.

Though to the fashionista’s surprise, and pretty much everyone else’s in the room. Twilight all but just beams wide at them, as she gets up from the living room couch without so much as a snicker or a defense, and heads to the stair case.

“We… are doing just fine,” she leaves it off at as she starts to walk up the steps, calling back to them down in the living room as they look back and forth at one another from the rather peculiar answer they got in return, “though I do suggest that you all get to sleep now, seeing as we do have a journey ahead of us tomorrow…” she brings back to their attention.

Quickly making them snap back in to reality, as they get set for the day to come. Twilight steps in to her room and leans the blade next to her nightstand so she won’t forget it, momentarily remembering Flash doing the same thing with his own weapon when they slept together for the first time, after their night.

“And soon…” she takes a deep breath in, and slowly lets it out. A little trick she learned to deal with stress from her sister in law, “…he’ll be right back here, with me,” the mare reminds herself. Drifting off to sleep faster than normal as she anticipates the day to come.

____________________________

The morning sun rises at the crack of dawn to greet the new day as many of Ponyville’s residents remain hidden under their sheets to keep the rays at bay. Though the morning had not effected one Alicorn or her friends as they are up bright and early ready to start. All dressed out in the living room ready to leave, bags packed and ready to go out the door, though Twilight is one to double check that just in case.

“Water?” she asks out loud.

“Check!” quickly getting a unanimous answer.

“Blankets for a possible cold night?”

“Good to go,” several of her friends answer.

“Sword…” Twilight checks her own self to make sure it is there under her wing, “…check.”

“Lucky…” Rainbow admires the awesome blade from a far with a simple mutter under her breath. Making a mental note to look in to getting her hooves on one, and probably somepony to teach her.

“What about-” Twilight gets the list nearly taken out of her magical grasp as it’s ripped from her by Spike sporting his own back pack.

“I think we’re good, Twilight…” he tries to reassure her, resting a claw lightly on her shoulder, “I know you’re one that is a stickler for details, but trust me, we’re ready to go.”

“…I know, Spike,” she puts the quill away that she was using to check it off with.

Soon hearing a knock at the door, the princess puts a hoof on the hilt of her sword just to make sure it’s still there once again, as she opens and sees the half dozen guards standing there. Every single one of them bow at the princess and render a salute as they return to their original positions. The leading officer stands there in front of them, face to face with the princess.

“We are ready your highness, and at your disposal,” he addresses her, “are you ready to leave yet, princess?”

“Yes we are. Thank you, sir…” Twilight slightly bows her head out of respect for him and what he does, looking back at her friends with a rather nervous grin about her she motions them with a hoof, “Well… shall we?”

They start to head out the door as the guard holds it for them. Twi brings out another quill and parchment to send off to the princess and fill her in as she soon follows the others out, locking the door behind her.

34

Chapter thirty four

A unicorn guard clad in red armor breaks his cover in the middle of the training field, tucking and rolling behind another brick wall. He looks over the top to try and eye his target, though when he finds nothing he motions to the other dozen guards with him to follow his lead as they all take cover behind the wall with him.

“Do you see anything?” one asks as he shows up with his brethren, only getting a head shake in response as they try and keep the sound of their presence to a minimum. Looking up though, one guard sees another unicorn, though this one in blue, peeking over top of a small barrier as he tries to get the drop on them.

“We have company…” he taps his comrade next to him, as they each take their own look.

The quote unquote leader of the group signals them to each take a different flank as they make their way around to try and circle the lone adversary. Each taking up their position as they prepare for the quick attack. Powering up their horns with a bright red spell, they cast and shoot off the bolts towards the target. The metal blue helmet peeping just over the cover piece gets shot off to the ground from the force of the attack, leaving the empty head protection there on the ground before them as they try to figure out what happened to the pony that was wearing it.

Though it’s too late that they realize it never was worn, it was in fact, just a trap for them all to fall in to by a rather skilled princess.

“Open fire!” the red guards recognize the voice of ‘Church’, AKA Luna, cry out from around their positions as bright blue magic bolts fly past them while they scramble to dive, ironically behind the same shelter that they themselves had just fired at. Seeing the error of their ways just a little too late. A few of them end up getting a large paint splatter on their rump and are taken out of the game in their walk of shame to the side lines. Now left with only eight guards to fight off the rest of the blue team, the reds are rather disgruntled with themselves at the moment as they try to fight back.

“How is it that we always end up in this situation?” one Red Guard asks to no particular pony.

“I don’t know, Griff,” another red answers as he peaks his head up and over. Laying out several more shots in to the oncoming fire, as another guard tries to answer the same question.

“Probably Sarge because volunteering for this game with Princess Luna was a good way to get out of having to do some mediocre task,” Griff answers sarcastically as he returns with a red shot, taking out only one of the dozen blue soldiers still continuing to attacking them.

“Just like you to try and take the easy way out, Griff,” Sarge calls out to him.

Soon watching as the mare of the night dives in and out of cover, expertly taking pot shots in midair, probably having more fun than should be allowed at the moment considering she is shooting at her own guards. Though she can’t be having nearly as much fun as the small audience that has gathered on the side lines to watch the wonderful exchange between the groups of guards.

Discord even starts to clap for the little altercation, glad to see some sort of pandemonium in Canterlot. Even if he can’t cause it himself, and it is only just a game. However, from his perch he can hear the laugher from Luna, as she has one heck of a time with her little game. The giggling like a lunatic coming from her, causes the prince to wonder if she has been around him too long. Though with the red team getting frustrated, they focus all fire upon her, forcing the princess to use her own magic to bring up a chunk of the earth to shield herself from the group attack.

“That’s cheating, ‘Church’!” Discord calls out to his sister in law in her codename, as he gets a mild scowl in return while the little competition continues.

“It’s only cheating if it doesn’t work!” Luna calls back out to him as she removes yet another opponent with an expert shot from her horn. Knocking him out cold as the shot lands between his eyes and leaves a large blue splotch on the helmet.

____________________________

Nurse Sterile takes a syringe and slowly eases it in to the bright orange guards hoof. Watching Flash bite his lower lip as he tries to not look at the mare doing this to him. She is rather impressed that he has managed to not be a complete pain in her own flank as Sterile manages to tend to his broken ribs without any fault. From what she can tell he seems to be healing rather nicely, no new breaks from what her medical knowledge can see, and the fractures under the skin are now only superficial at best.

Placing a pad over the injection point to stop any back flow of blood. She applies just a little pressure on it and tosses the used syringe in the trash can off to the side. “Well I have to say, today you’re doing much better for being a royal guard,” she remarks to him to try and take his mind off things, “you actually managed to turn out to be quite the pleasant colt.”

“That much the princess will be happy to hear,” Flash allows a small grin to pass on his lips, “I didn’t have the best experience with doctors while I was younger,” he explains himself to her to try and give reason to his behavior, “…I am sorry for how I was acting earlier,” the guard lowers his head down a bit to the nurse.

The bashful act from the guard makes her even blush a bit. Flash has managed to show her his true colors, even when he is in a place that he dreads visiting. Strong headed, but rather kind, and fairly easy on the eyes. ‘Very, easy on the eyes,’ the nurse tells herself, ‘I wonder what he’s doing when he gets out of here…besides protecting Twilight,’ she tries to think after seeing that he can manage to act like a gentlecolt, contrary to his previous behavior. Whatever Twilight said to him earlier, it worked.

“It’s quite alright, Mr. Flash,” Sterile allows a graceful smile to part her lips slightly, “I was never one for the doctors myself actually when I was young… though somehow I ended up in this job.”

“The irony is killing me, more than being here…” he remarks to her to lighten the mood.

“You can’t imagine the odd looks I got from my parents and siblings when they saw my cutie mark,” she giggles a bit after reminding herself of their rather surprised expressions, “Though I will say, Princess Twilight probably got you to turn around with your behavior faster than I ever could.”

“Oh, you have no idea…” Flash scratches the back of his head, recalling how Twilight can play ‘hard ball’ with him when it comes to his safety.

Though now he starts to wonder how his Marefriend is doing, she must have left by this time and it’s doubtful that they have already reached the Tree. Flash thankfully has those thoughts banned from his mind as he hears a mild knock at the door before it opens. Celestia herself walks in to the med bay with both her kids in tow as they follow their mother in to see the injured guard. The nurse quickly bows her head at the presence of the princess and her brood, rising up after due time to greet her.

“Good morning your majesty…” she says respectfully, “how has your day been going so far?”

“Oh the usual Ms. Sterile… tend to this, tend to that,” Celestia rolls her eyes, trying to play off the burden of being a princess of an entire kingdom, “though it does have its own moments where I can take a second or two to check in on a certain Pegasus,” she watches as Flash’s ears perk up at the sound of her almost calling his name, “How has he been lately?”

“As one would expect… the bones seem to be healing quite well. The injury’s still painful, but it is just hairline fractures to the rib cage now. I just gave him an antibiotic before you came in to keep any infection out of the picture…” she checks his records at the end of the bed, “on top of that, thankfully, he has gotten much better in terms of behavior sense Princess Twilight has talked to him.”

“She would have that effect on the young colt…” Celestia winks at Flash, while Sterile takes note of the action and starts to blush, starting to wonder the slight connection between the guard and the young princess, “Though I also wanted to let Flash here know that I got a letter from Twilight, and she has set out on her trip this very morning.”

Flash nods out of respect, seeing as from his position it’s not like he can bow at the moment, “thank you, Princess Celestia.”

“Oh it certainly wasn’t an issue at all… though these two, also wanted to see you…” Tia says as the cute little faces of both Havoc and Rosebud peer over the edge of the bed at the guard, not moving and just watching him like the kids they are, “the moment they heard you were in the castle, they wanted to stop by and say hello to you and see how you were doing,” their mother starts to beam at her kids, as they break off to either side of Flash.

“Good morning, Mister Flash,” Rosebud smiles as her little cheeks start to get a look to them just like her name implies, “are you okay?”

“Did you break something?” Havoc asks, seeing the bandaging on his side.

Flash admires the little tikes as they circle him, fascinated at the sight of a guard they only really just met not too long ago, but still in wonder at his presence here. Trying to put on his best face for the kids, he fights back the mild sting in his side from the drugs being pumped in, “Only a few ribs, and my wing,”

“Does it hurt?” the son asks watching him clench his jaw.

“Only my pride…and when I breathe,” Flash mutters under his breath enough for the two grownups to hear while he answers the children, “at first, however it has gotten better sense then.”

“How did it happen Mr. Sentry?” Rosebud asks the curious question, causing Flash to look over to their mother and try to get some non-verbal cue that he can at least answer the kids with some sort of truth to it. Thankfully getting a slight grin and a nod from the eldest princess in the room, Sentry takes a small breath to give them a little snippet of what happened… keeping out the more gory details and just telling them the basics.

“Well it’s my job to protect Princess Twilight from harm, and we got in to a fight with a particular… meanie, during which they did this to me,” he points to the bandage wrapped around his side and wing. Even when he doesn’t mention who the bag guys were, the aghast expression on the kid’s faces is apparent as they hold their hooves across their mouths. Flash leans in a little to them so they can hear him up close, “…All that said. You should see the look on the other pony,” he leaves off with a wink that seems to rouse the children’s spirits.

“So you defended Twilight like a knight in shining armor?” Rose starts to beam at the thought of seeing her aunt up in a castle with Flash riding chivalrously towards her to the rescue. The comment gets a rather warming chuckle amongst the adults in the room as they see the wondrous eyes of Celestia and Discords brood light up.

“Hehe…” Flash start to laugh, “you could say that, though I think your Auntie Twily would turn red if you had mentioned that with her here,” he says managing to entice another laugh from the kids at that moment. ‘Though she sure can handle her own in a fight,’ Flash reminds himself, replaying some of her own moments.

“Do you like out aunt?” Havoc asks the blunt question, though even before that can fully register in the minds of both nurse Sterile and Celestia. Flash answers them without even the slightest hesitation of the peach colored mare being in the room.

“I am rather, fond, of Twilight,” he winks at the son sincerely, rather happy that he can admit that to another pony without going completely red in the face.

“Are you and Twilight going to get married?” Rosebud asks out of the blue.

Catching them all, but her brother, by surprise here. Celestia quickly starts to snicker as she bites her lower lip while watching the grin on both her kid’s faces and the rather nervous expression on Flash’s face grow with every passing second that ticks by.

“I think we ought to let the nurse tend to Flash for now, while the adults chat…” she says to her kids as their mother starts to usher them out of the room for the time being, mostly to save the guard from any more blood loss at the moment, “…why don’t you two go play for now and after I’m done here, I can find you, and we can see what your father is doing?”

“Okay Mom!” they both beam at their loving mother, giving her a light squeeze around her fore legs as they dart out of the room.

“Good bye, Mr. Sentry!” Havoc yells back.

“Get well soon!” soon followed by his sister.

As they leave, Celestia turns back to the two other ponies in the room as she starts to giggle at her daughter’s last question to him. Mostly unsure how to take it coming from one so young that has managed to figure out the inner workings of the complicated relationship between the princess and the guard.

‘And at such a young age…’ Tia ponders to herself, ‘seriously how did it take them so long to figure this one out? When Rose and Havoc saw it on day one’, “Well Rose is rather fond of both Twilight, and you Flash. I’m sure it’s not the last time you’ll be getting a question like that…”

“I wouldn’t have expected anything less,” Flash also starts to titter, “though I wouldn’t have anticipated the question so soon…”

All the while the peach nurse stands there a little dumbfounded at the moment while she tries to put two and two together in her head. “Wait…” she finally gives up and tries to asks, “Are you and Princess Twilight…you know,” she jumps around the subject, not wanting to come out right and just say it to him. Though eventually the looks that both Tia and Flash give one another makes it quite clear, “Oh…Oh my. I see what you mean now,” Sterile starts to kick herself at her pervious thoughts of asking the guard out on a date with her after he got out of here. Now realizing the slight connection isn’t so slight after all.

“Well this is news isn’t it,” she tries to get her mind out of that subject.

“And I believe that Flash and Twilight wouldn’t want this to be… announced, quite yet,” Tia hints at to the nurse a she leans down and nudges the mare slightly to get her point across in the best way possible.

“I see what you mean,” she starts to nod furiously, “don’t worry your majesty, my lips are sealed… though I will say that Flash should consider himself lucky to have such a wonderful princess to go home to after this when he leaves, that can also patch him up as well…” she reminds the guard, looking away from the princess at him with a slight glare.

“Trust me ma’am, I do,” Flash answers the nurse sincerely.

Though as much as Celestia would like to stay back and keep an eye on things with Flash for her student. She knows very well that there are other things to attend to while the kingdom still remains standing. Giving her best wishes to Flash for a speedy recovery, and to Sterile to keep him under her care. The princess leaves their company to do her best to keep the little promise with her kids as well.

Walking out in to the halls of the great castle in Canterlot that she shares with both her husband and sister. It’s moments like these that the princess loves to have on occasion, by herself and able to think about all that is going on around her. The wonderful sky gives light to the warmth of the sun as it shines bright through the stained glass windows of the building. The quiet, content surroundings about, give much peace to the atmosphere as she starts to take her time to walk about without a single care at the moment.

Reaching the main hall which houses the actual thrones, Celestia admires the stained glass art work done up in the windows. Showing such things as the Elements of Harmony being found and used to bring down Nightmare moon, once her sister. The, rather eventful, wedding that took place here in Canterlot. The return of the Crystal Empire and Sombra’s downfall. And also, the defeat of Discord as she recalls his dark days as the master of chaos, and somehow resulting in him being her husband, after his reformation.

‘However that one worked out I’m not sure,’ Tia grins to herself as she stands there alone looking at the glass image of him, ‘but I am sure glad it did…’ now turning to the image of her own student’s coronation to a princess herself.

It was such a happy occasion when that day finally came. After the lessons that she managed to learn down in Ponyville, seeing how she might grow, what she might do, and what she’s been through. Twilight eventually became ready to take on a new life as being a princess, and literally getting her wings.

The joy in her student’s eyes is one image that Celestia will never forget, though she can’t help but also recall the many faces that Twilight had when she creamed herself a few to many times as she tried to learn to use her new wings. The princess tries to hold back the urge to, but it’s a losing battle as she starts to chuckle at the thoughts of those times, even if it is bad of her as the teacher to think of this.

Though her mind is about to have a million more thoughts in a few seconds…

The glass image of her student, shatters under a blast of green light as the shards come flying inside towards the princess as she stands there in a daze not able to make sense of what exactly is happening at the moment before her. A few pieces of the glass slice in to her pure white face and down along her body before she manages to lift up her wings and block the remaining shards.

Feeling the slight warmth going down her neck from the blood, and even able to see it starting to stain her coat in the reflection from the perfectly polished floor below. The alicorn mare looks back up as she sees the cause of the chaos in the palace. A single bare changeling stands there in a small crater that he made upon his impact in the floor. Shaking off the own stunning sensation that he gets from such a thing, the little creature hisses at the princess in front of him as he lunges towards Celestia.

“What in the-?!” Tia yells out as she parries the nuisance with her powerful wing, slapping him in to the wall next to her, even cracking tile from the impact. Although it’s a forceful hit, the creature manages to jump up right to his feet and eye the princess of the sun taking an offensive stance towards him. “Come on…” she taunts him, fanning out her wings to their fullest, “I’m ready this time.”

“Oh I’m sure you are, princess,” he sizzles back, as the changeling brings out a short dagger from underneath his wing and swipes it back and forth at her.

Though she may be over a thousand years old, Princess Celestia is not one who can’t hold her own when it comes to a little combat. Side stepping and only getting a mild cut on her shoulder from the razor sharp blade, Tia uses her fore leg to sock him right in the jaw and take her opponent off balance for a moment while she charges up her horn and fires a well places energy bolt in to him. The searing hot round cuts easily in to the unarmored body of its target and leaves a two inch gap right where in to its chest, where his heart should be. The creature stands there for but a moment while the bright green life fluid spurts out of the wound and on to the waxed floor, covering up any reflection it once had, as he collapses.

Tia stands over her enemy as he lies there motionless while his eyes glass over in the cold embrace of death before her. “I told you I was ready…” Celestia marks her words beforehand, as she steps over the body and tries to look for another pony to try and find out where he came from.

Though that will soon be explained to her as the windows around her start to break just like the first. Now more alert at what’s going on, she covers her form in the protective embrace of her wings in a flash to prevent any more superficial injury. Looking around her, she sees the figures of several more changelings standing about. Though these ones armored and with more military weapons. A few with swords, some have a mace, even one managed to haul a battle axe in to the palace for a fight.

‘Well this is new…’ she tightens her footing as she gets her bearings around her at the moment.

Two dart towards her trying to take the princess off balance and swipe their blades in unison with one another. One manages to clip the bottom of the pure white hoof as she takes off to the air above for a quick leap while she grabs the upper hoof, quickly powering up an attack and launching a bolt of lightning in to one as the current leaps in to the other. The charge in the metal armor causes the smell of singeing skin and flesh to fill the space above her as Celestia touches down in time to have the remainder jump in to action. One brings its mace down, but only manages to crack the tile underneath Tia as she rolls out of the way. Although she may stand literally a few heads taller than many, if not all, other ponies.

The sun goddess has always been a nimble creature, able to jump and leap on her feet as well as ones smaller than herself. Now using this skill to dodge what she can of their attacks. Picking up the swords of the two fallen changelings, she quickly parries a swing of another while mule kicking another behind her. Using her leg power, she pushes through the block and brings down the blade in one quick swipe upon the head of the changeling in front of her. His face freezes while the cranial cavity is pierced and green blood stains join the red ones on Celestia’s face, just as the heavy blade of the battle axe swings in her direction. Clipping the top of her tiara, the royal adornment bounces on the floor as it departs her head.

Tia whips around to the changeling responsible, and with a single shot of her horn, launches a frost spell in to the breast plate on the creature. The spell takes hold as it chills the metal down to its very core, but not striking the changeling. Though Celestia wasn’t going for that. Tossing one blade up in to the air, Celestia catches it in a magical aura and like a spear, hurtles it in to the chest of the axe wielder. The fragile metal breaks easily under the sharp blade and the force of the attack is enough to drive the blade in to his chest, and leave the changeling pinned to the wall behind him.

Tia chuckles to herself for a moment, recalling her own fault with this trick, ‘Thank you, Luna, for filling me in on that one.’

Though the eldest alicorn in Equestria doesn’t have time to grab her second blade as two other changelings pounce on her and manage with their own combined body weight to bring Celestia down to the ground. “Aargh!” Celestia screams out as she feels her enemy force her down. A blade from ones dagger neatly slices in to her cheek as she barely pulls to the side. Powering up her horn in a last ditch effort, an aura of magic pushes them off and with enough force pins them against the wall. Not too proud that she was bested rather easily by them, Tia continues the push of her enchantment against their skin.

Watching their faces as they squirm underneath the crushing spell and feel their very bones crack against the wall. The muffled screams that they let out while the life is snuffed out of them is never heard as Tia grinds her teeth in response of pure anger building up in her body. The rush of combat getting to her, while the temperature starts to rise up through her neck, feeling the heat starting to radiate off of her face.

Deciding that by the time their solid blue eyes burst under her might, they’ve had enough. Celestia watches as their lifeless corpses hit the ground as she quickly grabs the other sword and darts towards the balcony to find out what is going on. Though as she pushes the blinds to the side and opens the door, Tia finds one of the most disturbing sights that she’s seen in a while.

The castle is under attack by a mass of changelings, as they hover in the air, dive bombing the ground and punching through windows, doors, the roof, and where ever there is a weak point in the structure. Her wondrous eyes widen at the sight of the guards coming under attack as they try to fend off the intruders with magic, and good old fashion weapons like they failed to do years ago at her niece’s wedding.

“This can’t be happening…” Celestia gasps, “No! Not again!”

“Oh…” a familiar voice calls out behind her as she hears the distinct sound of hollow hoof steps getting closer and closer, “you better believe it, Tia… this is happening.”

Celestia whips around and brings her sights upon the certain changeling royalty standing before her in the form of Queen Chrysalis. The toned dark form now draped in a harness to hold her own blade while a protective helmet covers her head, and hoof bracers give her a little added force when she throws a punch… and more or less gives her the appearance of a queen ready for battle.

“You! This is all you doing!” Celestia shouts as she points a hoof.

“Well who else would it be?” Chrysalis rolls her eyes over at her pony counterpart, “seriously, I don’t see too many other changelings stepping up to this role.”

“Why can you not just leave Equestria alone? You were beaten before, do you not think it’s going to happen again?”

“Well normally a good queen would think the same thing…” the two females start to circle one another as they pace, waiting for the moment to strike, “though when you find out that your enemy’s biggest weapon is now in its rightful place…” ‘And you get some very handsome back up,’ Chrysalis keeps to herself, “it would seem like a good time to attack, don’t you think?”

That one comment is enough to prove to Celestia that the Elements truly are in danger at the queen’s doing. With one mighty swing of her hooves, and a little magic, the two swords that the princess uses, are smashed in to one another and forge welded from the heat. Fusing them together to make a long broad sword as she holds it to her side at the ready.

“Well you certainly picked one heck of a time to do so…” Celestia’s anger broods beneath her tone.

“So sorry that we couldn’t schedule this time killer at a better time.”

“What?” the sun princess says genuinely confused at the moment.

“Did you really think this was a full scale invasion?” the queen states the obvious as she points back out to the numbers of her followers out the window, “does that look like enough to over throw this place?”

“You do have a point there…” Tia starts to grin, “…after all, even with much more vast numbers last time, you didn’t succeed,” she teases, pulling the final straw between them as Chrysalis leaps towards her, pulling out her seriated blade and locks weapons with the princess across from her.

“This is just the beginning, Princess!” she yells as she pulls back for another swing, meeting Tia in the middle yet again as they go back and forth with one another on the tile that is stained with the blood of the queen’s own fallen.

Each leader is well matched with one another in this case. Celestia has literally a millennia of experience at her disposal, while Chrysalis has trained sense she was a young one and worked up to the position of queen. Well baptized in the toils of combat, the sparks fly as metal strikes metal. Pulling back a hoof, the queen thwacks her opponent in the face with a hoof and the handle of her blade. Sneezing at first as Celestia feels her nose fill up with blood as it starts to run down the front of her muzzle.

She strikes back with a quick well placed slash of her sword. The princess achieves in putting the blade just between her opponent’s neck and chest, though it’s not as deep as she would have wished. The green liquid starts to ooze from the wound as Chrysalis steps back in an instant to avoid a follow up attack. Blocking another strike, it takes all her might to hold off the enraged alicorn as Tia uses her slightly larger weapons mass against her.

Feeling the huffing from Tia’s nose pressing against her face as they are mere inches away from one another. The rather pretty eyes that belong to the princess, are now almost blood shot in the sweat of combat and war vision. “Some pony is irritated,” Chrysalis snickers while holding the princess at bay, “Seriously your majesty, you really should learn to manage your stress better.”

“Oh will you just shove it up your flank!” Tia hisses.

Bringing back her head, and snapping it back towards the queen. Celestia head butts her changeling counterpart, giving her a bloody nose to match hers while a black eye starts to develop already under the darker coat of the matriarch. Both of them taking a step back from one another as they start to rub their respective foreheads.

“Ahh…” Chrysalis moans out, feeling the migraine coming to her.

“No pony wins in a head butt…” Tia reminds herself under her breath. As they stand back from one another. Facing off as they both can hear the heavy breathing from the other after their duel. Each one has had their hits in, and each one has gotten hit just as well.

“Getting tired there?” Chrysalis licks the blood off her blade, tasting it in her mouth.

“Oh come now, I’ve had a thousand years to work myself in war,” Tia reminds her, “if I got tired that quickly I’m pretty sure I wouldn’t have lasted that long…”

“Well then, shall we?” Chrysalis’s horn lights up a brilliant green around it as a green ray shoots out at the princess.

Who in turn, quickly powers up her own Ray spell as they meet in the middle and go back and forth with one another. The last time they faced off with one another like this, Celestia was beaten back by the queen being powered by the love from Shining Armor, which he has for her niece. Though on any other day, the alicorn would have had no problem in bringing the queen of the changelings to her knees.

She is far more skilled in magic than Chrysalis could ever hope to be, so much so that she can control the rising and lowering of the sun itself after all. But something is off about right now. Her mirror image is holding her own against the princess, something that can only mean she’s drawing power from another. ‘But…who?’ Tia wonders, trying to keep her concentration. The combination of their spells shoot off to the side, striking the wall and blasting a hole in to it while another bolt impacts a column off down the way and only a crash is heard from it, ignoring it as their attention is one the other. Glaring at one another, a single brow on her face raises as Celestia calls her bluff.

“Who are you draining? I can beat you on any day of the week… not to toot my own horn,” Tia, even in the heat of combat, holds her hoof to heart to maintain her modesty, “but you, you don’t have the ability to beat me unless you are drawing your power from some other pony.”

“Ah ah ah, a good leader never reveals her cards…” The wicked grin on Chrysalis’s face returns to her as she starts to lightly chuck at the seriousness in her enemy’s face, “besides, it’s not draining, it’s given to me… naturally.”

“Who are you impersonating?!” Tia demands.

“Awe… now I’m hurt…” the queen plays the dramatic bit as she antagonizes the princess yet again, “you think I need to put on a disguise just to have another fall for me? Well I don’t,” she says almost feeling wounded that the princess doesn’t even think that she’s attractive in the slightest, “I found a colt who is more than happy to show a little love, with me playing the part of…well, me…” she watches as the glare from the princess across from her grows ever more, “I must say though, even without him here… it feels oh. So. Good,” she powers up yet another spell from her horn and sends out a chilling blast of freezing wind towards her target.

With no time to waste, Celestia brings up a protective shield to block, but is still forced back at this point from the strength of the hit alone as she feels her hooves scrape against the ground below. Feeling the frost build up on her own coat, as even the air around her starts to chill down, Tia decides to heat things up and breaks out a Flame spell as a gout of fire spews itself from her horn and thaws out the next wintery blast that the queen attempts to cast. The puddle of water hits the ground with a minor amount of steam rising off of it as Chrysalis stands there for a moment. “Tis, tis…” the monarch mutters as the doors to the hall break open and in come several royal guards along with a dozen or so changelings as the battle starts to spread around the castle. Celestia breaks her focus for but a moment to see the new arrivals come in.

Though that’s all the time Chrysalis needs to take off down the hall and up the stairs to the next level.

Only giving Tia the glimpse of her tail slipping up and around the corner as she grinds her teeth at herself for letting the queen slip by so easily. A guard lands on his back after being tackled by a changeling, bringing his sword up and in to his gut to drop him quickly. He pushes the body off to the side as he gets up and finally sees the princess standing there by his side with a broad sword at the ready.

“Your majesty…” he acknowledges her presence while keeping an eye on the changelings still there, “they are all around the castle now, though they are being held off by our troops and don’t seem to have any back up to support them.”

“Noted, my guard… the queen is here with them,” she glances back to the same stare case where she saw Chrysalis take off, “I know where she is…”

“Go, princess Celestia, we can handle this,” he gestures to the fellow guards with him. Getting a nod from the princess as she takes off after the female that is causing all this.

Author's Note

Ten points to the pony who catches the Halo (Rvs.B) reference.

35

Chapter thirty five

Nurse Sterile refills a stock of insulin in the cabinet near her single patient as Flash lays there in the bed looking through a rather bland magazine that was found in the room, and probably most other medical rooms in Equestria. Normally he would be reading a good book, putting his body through its paces with some workouts, or at least filing down his sword at this point to an even sharper edge. Though that effort was thwarted when it was taken from him by Twilight in an effort to prevent him from harming the nurse.

‘Well…no I wouldn’t have gone that far,’ he thinks at first, before rethinking his own mind set and going back to what it was, ‘okay I might have, but it would have only been a scratch… though Twilight would have probably had my head for that one,’ he reminds himself before going back to the paper back in his hoof.

Sterile in the meantime tries to keep herself busy for the moment, considering that Flash has had a new bandage put on both his wing and ribs to give both of them a fresh start at the healing process. The young pretty nurse has nothing really to do other than twiddle her hooves… unless. ‘No, no I can’t pry in to that subject…’ she scorns herself at first, though eventually curiosity gets to her more than anything, “Umm… Mister Sentry?” she whispers, hoping that he doesn’t hear so she can quell her mind that at least she tried.

Though she severely underestimates the guard’s senses.

“Yes ma’am?” Flash asks.

‘Damn…’ she kicks herself again while filling one last vial, “I know this is probably a touchy subject, but do you mind if I ask how you and Princess Twilight… well, err,” she awkwardly tries to get out.

Flash himself just lets loose a small laugh at the moment, seeing the nurse stumble over her own words. It must be hard to ask how a princess and a guard got together in the first place, especially when you are in charge of treating her Coltfriend at the current time.

“I’m comfortable with the subject, and you already said you would keep it on the down low. As for how we did…” Sentry looks back to all the subtle moments that he and Twilight shared with one another. From when she first ran in to him as she entered the Crystal castle the day before her first summit. Skipping over the part of her going in to another world where she met him in a school. On wards to the many occasions where she had to go to the Crystal Empire and he was set up to assist her in the studies assigned to her, or the time that the royal family managed to get together and he was put on security detail, and their few conversations with one another. “…Over time after the first meeting we just didn’t act on it, until recently when I was stationed here as her personal guard in Pony Ville.”

“Well now I must say, it seems like fate that you managed to get here to be around her all the time,” the mare responds, not knowing the inner planning that went with Princess Cadance.

“Yea… Fate seems to be playing a major part in this whole thing,” he snickers to himself when he looks down to his side, remembering the times where others have played a part in he and Twilight getting closer to one another.

The nurse can’t help smile at the expression that is plastered on the young guards’ face, one filled with sheer joy and happiness of a colt who is actually in love with another mare. A heartwarming thing to see when you can still remember your complete wreck of past relationships. The mare has never really had that much luck in the department of trying to find a suitable Coltfriend.

Now only remembering when she even had the thought of trying to hook up with Flash after he got out of the hospital, ‘Yea that was a smart move, Sterile…’ she mentally face hooves herself.

Their moment of peace is broken when a pony rushes through the door. The new arrival plants her back against the door as the mares face shows a fear stricken expression like that worn by a pony that just saw death itself. The blood flows out of her skin and in around her heart as the two in the room try and figure out what exactly is going on at this time.

“Excuse me, miss” Sterile tries to get her attention, “What is the meaning of-”

“Shhh!” she screeches with a single hoof over her mouth as she cuts off the nurse, urging her to shut her mouth.

Before either one of them can question her though, the new mare in the room feels a burning sensation in her chest, and a sudden shortness of breath. Looking down she sees a curved, jagged blade sticking through her sternum as blood stains the sides of the sword. Not even able to mutter her last breath as it’s pulled from her and she collapses on the ground beneath, while her own fluids start to pool around.

Sterile nearly screams out at the sight of the death of a fellow pony while she drops the vial, not even hearing it break against the ground. Thankfully though her mouth gets covered in an instant by a single colts hoof as Flash draws her in close and whispers in her ear.

“Don’t… say…anything.”

The colt watches as the door starts to bow in and out from another on the other side pushing in against it, luckily the body of the now lifeless pony remains as almost a door stop for the moment and gives them both enough time to take cover from whatever is trying to get in. Finally after one final push the door snaps off its hinges. Falling to the ground with a slam, as in rushes half a dozen changelings looking around for the one they were originally chasing.

“Here she is,” one uses his blade to lift the corpse’s leg as it flops back on the ground in a heap.

“Awe… I was hoping to get a piece of that fine pie…” another changeling twiddles the side of the corpse with a blade.

“Oh don’t worry…” one reassures his comrade, “there are plenty of mares in this forsaken castle of theirs.”

“Now it’s just a matter of finding them…” the changeling starts to look around the seemingly empty room.

Though with the messed up bed from the guard that flopped out and a broken flask on the floor, the changelings know that there has to be another in the room with them. The leader motions them to follow him as they slowly creep further in the room, “…now if only we could find one… we could all have her.”

Nurse Sterile trembles under a bed by herself behind the covers that droop over the edges while Flash does the same with a bed across from her. She can hear the footsteps of them getting closer and closer down the center aisle of the room with every passing second, she probably would be able to feel them too if it wasn’t from the shaking in her hooves. It’s a force of habit being in her profession, that she puts a hoof to her neck to try and get her pulse to find out how much it has jumped up sense they walked in the room.

If she had her watch on her, the nurse would have a more accurate answer for herself. For now, she’ll settle on very fast and probably on the border line of having a heart attack. A single bead of sweat starts to roll down her neck at the moment as she can feel the temperature start to rise under the bed that she hides beneath, while her own breathing starts to get heavier. Her lungs filling fuller and fuller to their brim as she tries to keep herself from hyperventilating.

A single hoof wraps around her mane and tugs hard on the back of her, literally dragging the hapless mare back from under the bed with a loud squeal from all the air in her lungs as she is taken by surprise.

“Aghh!” Sterile yells out as she flails her hooves back and forth trying to put up some sort of fight at least.

“Oh now what do we have here?” a changeling taunts her as he tightens his grip around her mane, pulling her in closer as he puts her in a lock behind her head and fore hooves.

The others start to circle like they just found their pray, as the deprived creatures even start to drool at the mouth at the hormones that are rushing through them at the moment from seeing the mare struggle against their friend.

“Let me go!” she manages to sock one in the lower jaw, only resulting in her getting a hoof to the gut as she would have hit the ground if it wasn’t for the changeling holding her up, instead all the wind is forced out of her and it takes a moment or two for her to get anything back in.

“Well she has some fight in her, doesn’t she?”

“I want first go!” one calls out as he laps his lips.

“You will get your turn, now don’t you worry…” the changeling that clearly is the leader of the small bunch pushes his club upon his shoulders off to the side as he eyes his fellow soldier that holds the mare captive, with a single wink commanding him.

The changeling nods to him with a vicious grin as he and another grab both sides of the mare by the fore hooves and bend her over the bed as the others gather on the sides awaiting their turn. Hunched over with her face in the mattress and her flank in the air. Sterile cringes after seeing the look on their faces like an animal that hasn’t eaten to the point of near starvation. Though in this case it’s a ‘hunger’ of another sort.

Sterile bites down on her lips at the cold touch of the leader’s hoof running along her back side as he pushes up the short nurse’s skirt that she and many others wear to give them at least some sort of uniform along with the nurse’s cap.

“No… please, not this…” she tries to plead with them as a few tears start to fall from her eyes.

“By all means…” he loosens his armor around his hind to expose his colt hood, “struggle all you want, little mare. It adds to the thrill.”

He starts to move in to her, about to ease himself inside. Sterile clenches her teeth for the coming onslaught from not only the changeling behind her but his friends as the horrific images of them gang rapping her, feelings of them tearing in to her body over and over again, start to flood her mind left and right. On top of this, there’s no way they would let her live after they’ve had their fill.

‘Goodbye mom and dad, goodbye brother and sister,’ she murmurs in her head as another tear falls down, “I’ll miss you, and I love you all,” she gives her last words in a whisper.

Though the only thing she feels is the sudden warmth that seems like a liquid running down her back, at first Sterile’s mind stays in the gutter and she thinks that he came to soon, and it landed all over her.

Though when she slowly creeks her head around, out of the corner of her eye she sees red droplets going down her back. She didn’t feel any pain? She starts to panic wondering if they stabbed and her body just hasn’t registered it yet. The others there look back and see the changeling that was about to take her standing there motionless…

With a scalpel sticking out of his neck.

“What in the name of the queen!” the closest changeling screams out, looking behind his comrade. The only thing he sees is the grinning Pegasus colt standing there as he starts to wipe off some blood that splattered on his face, like it’s just another day at the office.

“Now colts…” Flash removes the last bits of fluids from his kill with a bed sheet, “Why don’t we try and pick on someone your own size?” he gets out the last word before the changeling to his left lunges at him, dagger drawn.

Only to get a solid metal bed pan to the temple, cracking open his skull plate in an instant after being powered by the strong colt. The others watch their two friends fall in ten seconds flat. One collapses himself down next to the mare on the bed as she gets out of the way, and the other hitting the ground, while Flash cracks his neck ready for the others. All eyes now falling on him and not even bothering with the nurse.

“Any pony else?” he taunts the others as they each charge at him at the same time.

Dipping off to the side to avoid a sword slash, Flash brings up a scalpel up along the middle of the creature. Slicing from the gut on up to the throat as entrails start to fall out on the floor. In a speed inclined to his name, the colt whips around with a surgeons saw and carves in to another’s soft tissue of his hoof as it departs his body, dropping the blade from his grasp as Flash kicks it in to the third’s skull. All three of the first attackers hit the ground as soon as the last one realizes that this colt is more than just a pony in the med bay. The injured creature on the ground flops like a fish out of water as green ooze starts to seep out on to the floor while he wines in a low grunt before the loss of blood takes him.

Taking a few seconds to analyze this situation, the last antagonist sees the bandages on this colt and gives him a weak point. Breaking out his short sword, he moves in closer to the guard with a swing to get his attention as Flash uses the saws side to block the blade. Not seeing the hoof come up in to his side from a counter. The surge of pain shoots up from his ribs as the changeling takes the opportunity to use any advantage against him. Flash forgot for a moment that he wasn’t invincible, during his little bout with the horny changelings. Till one came to his senses and took a step back to look at their current predicament before doing anything.

Sentry quickly lets his block fall as his opponent overshoots and gives him the opportunity to drop a pile drive with his good side on the enemy’s solider. Both of them hit the ground after the attack. Flash feeling the pain reverberate through his body, while the changeling tries to get up from having the wind crushed from his chest. Kicking back with his legs, he clips Flash in the jaw and sends him off on to the bed behind him. Taking his moment and pouncing on the guard, he tries to bring his blade to the vulnerable neck for a quick kill. But is met in the middle by Flash’s own hooves as he fights off the attack.

It’s not an ideal struggle in this case. Both of them are running off of war rage at this point, though the guard is the one with the broken ribs. The changeling thinks he has won when he sees the pain from the injury getting to the pony under him and his defense dropping.

Though that’s before he gets a club to the side of the head.

The weapon that was dropped by the leader of the bunch has enough mass to break through a brick wall, almost too much for the little mare to lift on her own. Though when you’ve almost been raped, that will get your anger and adrenaline levels up to the point of almost being a god.

Pieces of skull brake off of the side and join the blood stains on the bed below, the changeling they belong to falls just as fast after having his noggin caved in after the impact. Leaving Flash there for a second, and the nurse herself a little shocked at what she just did. Dropping the weapon to the ground with a loud thump, she hits her knees as Flash pushes the body off of himself at the moment and gets to his own feet.

“I can see why they picked you to protect the young princess…” Sterile states while Flash helps her up from her slump.

“What can I say? I’m good at what I do,” he raises her up, only putting more pain in his side and causing himself to hit the ground in response.

“We have to get you in some sort of shape here…” the nurse gives him a shoulder to lean on for the moment. Pull out a few more bandages she lays him down on the bed and shoves a foxtail in his mouth so he can bite down on the handle, looking at the confused look in his face. “This is probably going to hurt…” she rips off the bandage and hears him almost scream out from the pain.

Although, she is just as good at her job as he is. There are times, like when you have creatures trying to kill you, that you have to get things done fast. That Sterile can do easily, applying the bandage in record time and tightening it down hard so it keeps his ribs in one place. Helping him back up on his feet, Flash starts to wobble at first. Before finally leveling out.

Soon picking up the sword from a fallen soldier, as he prepares himself for more to come, testing the edge against his hoof, “Well I have to say you work great under pressure.”

“Why thank you…” Sterile rummages through a drawer and takes out a few syringes and several other vials of some liquid. Placing them in a medical bag, she puts it over her shoulder as she follows him out.

The door has been broken in, and the med bay won’t provide any sort of protection now, and the pair have missed something major while in there anyway. “Just in case,” she pats a hoof on the side of the bag, “seeing as you’re the one who is going to need more medical attention by the end of this day it seems…” they both part out of the room and down the hall trying to find out what in Equestria is going on in Canterlot.

Walking down the halls it’s clear that Canterlot is in for a fight. Scattered about are groups of royal guards and changelings fighting to the teeth until one or the other falls to the ground dead. One unicorn guard breaks out of a hold and swings around with a single hoof directed at a changeling’s face, though he never gets the chance to take his one hit. The creature in front of him has his head fall from his shoulders as the guard punches the single stump of a neck getting his hoof covered in blood. Flash stands there holding the wobbly sword in his grasp as the pain gets to his brain.

“Sir!” the guard pushes Sentry to the side and puts a sword right through the center of a changeling’s eyes putting it on the ground in a second, as Flash socks one in the ribs like he had done to himself and cracks the hilt on the nape of its neck, cracking in to the vertebra and severing the spine.

“Nice going there…” Flash mule kicks another in the gut as he talks to the other guard while he head butts another, “…how did this all start?”

“We don’t know Sir. One second things were normal then all hell broke loose!”

“What about the royal family?” Flash asks while quickly slicing across a creature’s stomach to down them, “what’s their status?”

“Princess Celestia is tracking down the queen…” he explains while firing up a spell and freezing an enemy next to him solid in a block of ice as he uses his sword to crack it open and break the changeling inside in half, “…as for the younger princess and prince, they are still un accounted for.”

“Noted, well we can’t stay here forever…” Flash uses his wings, and wraps them around the head of another and snaps its neck.

Sterile still stands there in the corner of the room, away from the action so as not to get hurt. The nurse will happily take care of those that are injured in combat, though only in extreme circumstances will she actually partake. Though this point of view does give her a rather good place to see the battle field, well, the battle hallway at the moment. Looking at the far end of the room she sees the doors open wide, only taking a few seconds to realize what is coming to join them at the moment.

“Umm…Mister Sentry, you better see this!” she points to the other side so that when he turns to look at her, he follows the trail down to the end. Storming in to the room are a dozen more changelings, fresh and full of energy. They manage to cleave several weary guards in half without any effort to be put forth. And continue to charge a path of slaughter down the hall.

“Damn…” Flash mutters as he and the last two guards in the room stand side by side next to him, backing up slowly so their back is at the door that he first entered in.

The nurse pushes open the door and quickly ushers them in as they all fall to the other side, now all three colts hold the door closed with their own weight as they try and fight against the group on the other side. All the while, Sterile rummages through her bag furiously at the moment.

“Well… any pony got any bright ideas?” Flash asks around, seeing as this plan isn’t going to last forever, getting only a slight head shake in response from the other two.

“I might have one…” the nurse draws out two syringes from her bag and fills them both with different fluids. Quickly going up to Flash as she stabs the needles down in the sides of his neck and forces the fluid in to him.

“Agh! What was that?” he asks, after she pulls out the needles.

“That was Epinephrine…artificial adrenaline,” Sterile explains to him as she already starts to see his pupils dilate from the effects instantaneously, “and also some Morphine to take the edge off of those ribs of yours.”

Flash stands there for a moment all to himself. Listening to the pounding heart rate that he had start to pick up even faster, to the point that he is barely able to tell the differences between beats. Everything around him start to slow down to almost a stand still even though it remains the same speed to the others. All pain from his side is gone in an instant as he looks up at the guards next to him desperately trying to hold the door at bay.

But to no avail, it cracks open and falls to either side of Flash, while the two guards with it hit the ground as well. Sterile starts to back up as terror strikes her at her very core, feeling like it’s the events of the med bay all over again. Sentry still stands there in a trance, taking it all in, until a single hole ridden hoof is placed on his shoulder, ready to deal a death blow to the guard seemingly ignoring the attack…

Then his pupils dilate to their fullest, and its game over.

Grabbing the hoof, Flash twists it around and snaps the bone inside, ripping the helmet from its owner’s head in the process and slamming it in the changeling’s skull knocking him off to the side and out of the fight permanently. Two others that fall in first try to bring him down, but the overcharged guard is more than they may give credit as he stabs one in the throat, after taking his own gash to the side, and kicks the sword of the other in to the user’s chest. Tossing his own sword like a large throwing knife, Flash cleaves a fourth in two while the ones to their partner’s sides rush at him and meet him mid-way in his charge.

Sterile helps the two other royal guards up as they all gasp at the single guard taking on a dozen enemies on his own, and decimating their ranks like no other. The blood spills left and right and even though the remaining flood at him to try and overwhelm the guard, he never falters. Flash picks up a few nicks and scrapes here and there from the blades that contact his flesh. Though all of this does nothing to break his stride as he massacres them in his wake.

Biting down on another changeling’s neck, he tears out its artery and spits it out to the ground, as he punches another in the throat collapsing its wind pipe. Doubling back and boxing another’s ears while it tried to get the drop on him with a swing of its axe. Instead over shooting, which results in a thrust of a dagger in to the gut. The piece falls in to the guard’s hoof, as Flash leaps up on all fours and stares down the last enemy standing there before him.

The rather young changeling looks like he has barely hatched, and was trusted in to battle at his still early age. Now facing a pony that woke up on the wrong side of the bed, and is pissed to the point that he’ll destroy everything in his path, as what seems like smoke can be seen fuming from his nose.

The soldier drops his weapon from his hooves and runs down the hall to try and get away from the enraged guard. Though Sentry has other plans, as he gets a small running start and with an expert flick of the hoof, hurtles the axe down the passage way. Sinking it deep in to the retreating changeling’s back after a few seconds of flight time.

The soldier hits the ground without a single word and skids across the tile floor as the other three ponies take their place by his side. “Ms. Sterile…” Flash mutters as he still remains twitching slightly from the effect of what she pumped in him.

“Yes… Flash?” she looks up at the blood soaked colt before her. If she didn’t see his coat color before hoof. She would swear up and down that he was a pure green pony, mane, tail and all.

“If you have any more of that stuff,” Flash takes a deep breath to level out his head, and try to control his breathing, “please keep it close to hoof, incase it’s needed again.”

“Oh you can count on that one,” she says, already filling up two more syringes as the four go down the now saturated hallway of blood and corpses scattered everywhere to help where they can, and clear out this little infestation.

36

Chapter thirty six

With a snap of his eagle claw, Discord commands a tea pot and small cup to hop their way over to him as he now sits back in a chair he summoned the same way while watching the game of Splatter Spell take place with his sister in law and the guards that have taken it upon themselves to join in the game. As much as the chaotic prince may want to join in the fun and take up the red teams fight, just so he can try and wipe the floor with Lulu.

It would be far too unfair for Discord to join one side with a team of his own. Considering his magic can best so many of them without even trying. The only ponies in Equestria who could manage to put up a fight, on their own that is, would be that of the two regal sisters, and possibly a soon emerging Twilight as her magic expands (though she would still need the Elements to contend with him).

On the other hoof, if it was an entire team against him they may stand a chance. He may be the spirit of chaos and everything that causes it… but that doesn’t make him unstoppable. Watching the aunt of his children have as much fun as a foal would at a birthday party, he listens to the laughter as Luna lets painful, but harmless, magical bolts shoot off from her horn while one by one she helps to take out those on the opposing team. While at the same time the mild groans from those she hits fill the air as they wander off the training field and to the side lines defeated.

“I think she is getting to good at this game now…” one Red Guard remarks as several blue splotches pepper his uniform, “that last one clicked me right between the eyes, heck if it wasn’t for my helmet I would probably have a black eye by now.”

“Oh quit your complaining Simmons, it’s still pretty fun,” another on the same team tries to ease him, “at least it’s kinda fun? I mean gets your heart rate up, and does do some good when it comes to combat.”

“Though Princess Luna will always be on the blue team, so we probably won’t stand a chance… ever.”

“That’s because she is blue after all…” Discord mutters while they stand closer to him than they had realized at first, “I mean it would seem rather pointless to have her dress up in a red uniform when she already wears one of her own.”

“She doesn’t even wear a uniform though?” one ponders the reasoning behind this matter, “or any padding for that matter.”

“Let’s face it, she doesn’t really need any pads when the princess never gets hit,” his companion explains, getting a chuckle out of the prince as he lounges and watches the mare in question enjoy herself.

Luna herself puts her back against a barrier as she tries to figure out her next move. There aren’t many red soldiers left at this point, and she is left panting, struggling to catch her breath while she glimpses around the corner at the opposition. Avoiding the red splatter that lands right next to her, now checking to make sure she wasn’t hit and put out of the game.

“Your fine, Luna!” she hears her brother in law yell out, “come one lets finish this one up!”

“Give me a minute!” she calls back to him, whipping around the corner and firing off several shots, more than anything to provide some sort of cover fire, while her teammates make their way on the opposite side.

Hitting another red team member, she puts her best hoof forward and tackles another. Firing point blank in to him before the others have a chance to react. Though as she turns around to face another, she is met with a very different kind of spell… a green blast sends the princess hurtling in to a wall, as an alicorn shaped hole is made from the impact while she goes through to the other side.

The sound of the impact gets Discords, and every other pony’s attention as they look over to see if she can get up herself from such a hit, not even thinking to look back at the one that actually caused it. Emerging from the hole rubbing the back of her head, Luna tries to shake it off while sending a death glare to the one that caused it. Both she and Celestia may be on the border line of immortal when it comes to the years they can live for, and on top of that having a body that is more resilient to damage of sorts when combat is involved.

Never the less though, the pain they can feel is as real as it comes, and if something breaks, burns, tears, cuts or scrapes. Then it will still take time to heal just like any other pony, though it does take more to get to that point. Feeling the painful pounding in her head, she knows more than well that there will be a rather large dose of aspirin in her future before she sleeps tonight, but first things first.

Dealing with the one who either gave her a taste of her own medicine, or took it too far.

“You are supposed to stick to one spell, Guard!” she yells at the royal sentry while he stands there as several of the others look back at him, “did you forget that rule?”

“What’s the matter, Princess?” Discord takes up the role of the joker as he yells out to her, “a little torqued that you got it handed to you by a fellow guard?”

“Next round you’re going against me, Dissy,” Luna snaps back at him with a single hoof pointed towards the prince. Soon turning it towards the guard that put her through the wall, “now you, what is your name?” she asks him. Though the princess of the night gets no response, only a growing smirk on his face in return, “…did you hear me? I asked what your name is?” still not getting an answer. The two guards that came to the side lines, stand still next to the prince as they look at one another and to their comrade trying to figure out what his game is.

“What is he trying to do?” one asks, “Disobey a direct order from Princess Luna?”

Though Discord is the first one that catches the slight glimmer in his eyes the moment the silent guard’s horn starts to flicker. After all, it’s the same look he has before causes some sort of trouble in the kingdom, “no… he just has a different motive…” he mutters before another blast makes its way towards the lunar princess.

Forcing her to dive out of the path of the bright green projectile as it punches a large hole in the same wall where she was just sent though. All of those that were once in the game and still are take a stance aiming at the mystery guard in question while he now starts to change himself at the moment. In an instant the facade that he produces around him is wiped clean as the true form takes hold. The dark appearance of a changeling stands there before them as his literal holy form cracks its neck to get ready for a fight. Hissing at the princess as she gets up from the ground, and sees the true attacker that they now have to contend with.

‘Well, it’s only one at least…’ Luna mutters in her head while she charges up her own horn.

Though it isn’t long before a small blast takes place in the side lines of them, as they see several of the once players take to the sky from the impacts and crash back down on the ground. Looking over to the area they see a sight that many hoped they would never get to relive. At first a dozen more changelings appear before them, then soon more come crashing down as they dive bomb from the skies and land amongst the group. Each recovering in record time as they ready themselves.

“I just had to say something…” Luna mumbles as she face hooves herself at the moment, firing off her own attack and sending three of them at the same time off skipping across the training field.

The opening offence sets off a chain reaction as the guards that were once pitted against one another now take up arms against the changelings before them as they switch over from the harmless paint spell to something more lethal. The creatures themselves also break out what weapons they brought, for the ones that aren’t as skilled when it comes to magic. While some of them even wield both enchantment and blade as they combine their talents with one another to the fullest.

A changeling sends his blade in to the chest of a guard, pulling out the sword using his telekinesis to bring it back to him as blood spews from the wound, just as he elbows another in the lower jaw. Firing off a bolt in to one’s head, the spell causes the back to blow out, while swiping the blade expertly across the soft neck of the one he hit with his elbow. The evil snicker of the kill plasters his face, as he feels the rush of combat flow inside of him as he fulfills his lifelong purpose. Lunging across to down another guard with a quick stab to the temple.

Locking eye contact with another target, the changeling charges up a spell and sends it off towards another guard, though that attack is surprisingly blocked by a simple protective aura. Looking through it, he sees that the guard’s horn isn’t lit up, so he couldn’t have stopped it. In the mist of combat, he hears a snicker and looks off to the side. Luna standing there with her own horn glowing as she chuckles to herself.

Pounding a single hoof in to the ground, it kicks up the surrounding gravel as Luna hurtles it at the creature to stun him as she grabs a dagger from a fallen soldier. Blocking her opponent’s quick attack that he throws out as he tries to strike her through the haze of the grout in his eyes. Having such a smaller weapon then him isn’t helping the counter as even with her added strength of having trained with actual weapons and not just magic, he still manages to push her back.

‘He must be an actual soldier, not just a random spy of some sort,’ Luna concludes when she watches him parry her blade expertly, and attempts a quick swipe at a changeling who has done this probably their entire life.

Though she has far more years of experience on him than he ever could. Using her magic, she zaps him with a quick shot of built up electricity using his blade like a lightning rod. Giving her that split second she needs to finish the job. Exterminating the skilled opponent with a stab through the lower jaw and up in to his cranial cavity. The princess watches the life fall from him as she almost pities the loss of such talent, though she doesn’t get time to seek another.

A rather powerful kick from a broad-shouldered, strongly built changeling causes her to flip end over end as he lifts up his battle axe. The brutish build changeling, bent on cleaving her in half from where she lays there, still trying to get her breath after the hit. The thoughts of praise that he would get for having finished off a princess, Luna for that matter, fill his mind as he brings the blade over top his own head.

That though will never come true, as a he gets a tap on the shoulder.

“Excuse me there…” he turns his head and sees the figure of Discord standing before him, cracking his neck and knuckles as he joins in the brawl, “nothing personal, but if anyone is going to cause anarchy in Equestria,” he socks the changeling in the face and sends him clear across in to a wall, splattering the creature like a bug to a windshield, “…that will be me.”

The prince helps his counterpart up as he puts on his own combat gear with a simple snap of his talons. In a shroud of smoke, armor plates decorate his entire body, covering him in a full suit to protect him for the fight. All of which, is decorated with all sorts of symbols, text, and pictures that would depict a disharmony between creatures, and war breaking out with nations of the world.

Horns protruded from the back of his suit, while his own wings do the same as more spikes and razors break free along it like a dragons spines long its back and down to the tip of his tail, as his shoulders protrude out several of their own. Giving him even the look of a soldier that has made his way clear out of Tartarus, as the bright golden etching, adorns itself across the onyx plates and a pair of blood red decorative cloths cover along his groin and flank.

“Oh-h-h…” Discord purrs, “it’s good to be back…” he says almost with too much joy in his tone while rolling his shoulders.

Because while many hoped they wouldn’t see another changeling attack. Discord is one that almost waited for it to happen, so he could take out a little built up anger he had at the race for what they did to his wife.

Though he hasn’t a clue what she is contending with now.

“Well don’t you look terrifying,” Luna notes as she takes a stance with him, nearly back to back as she bucks a changeling in the jaw breaking it in two.

“You haven’t seen anything yet,” he grins, clapping his hands together.

As he extends them out, a glowing shape takes form between them as he gets to the full length. A massive war hammer is produced, almost as big as himself as he wields it with ease in one arm while a shield takes shape strapping itself to his other. Bashing a changeling in the face as he lunges to try and attack. Discord flips around and crunches the helpless victim in to the turf with one slam of his weapon, as the ground starts to shake from its very use. The combat skill of the prince is rather impressive, to that even of the Princess, who has never really seen him in real combat for that matter.

Though when you are a creature of chaos… war is something that you probably specialize in, seeing as it is nothing but mayhem to begin with.

Blocking another attack with now the very handle of his blunt weapon, Discord watches as the creature bites down on it as he head butts him and flings him off as a projectile in to a group of his friends. Now hurtling his hammer in to them with on mighty swing, as it crushes those that don’t manage to scurry out of the way. Bringing out his own magical talent, Dissy, with a single snap of his fingers, causes a few of the changelings in front of him to start to float off the ground to an easy knee height.

Not having a single clue on how exactly to counter this, they all struggle to get their footing as they just start to kick as if they were swimming in midair. The prince lines up a shot with his hammer and brings it back around him at the ready, “…Four!” he yells out like playing golf as he hits them all at the same time in one stroke. Sending the make shift golf balls up in to the sky, and a few even hitting various parts of the castle in their travels.

“You’re enjoying this two much!” Luna yells at him as she throws the same dagger in to the hoof of a changeling as it pins him for an instant, allowing her to spin kick another as she draws the fallen’s blade and finishes the job with the first.

“Says the pony that sounded like a sociopath while she fought with her own guards in ‘training’,” he reminds her while a lone enemy manages to knock him back with a powerful magic attack. That is before the princes sends back his own attack. Clenching his lion paw in to a fist he hurtles the gauntlet, arm included, at speed and caves in the face of the changeling before the armor, and arm, seats itself back on his elbow, “Seriously you make me even look tamed.”

“A little enthusiasm in battle never hurt anypony.”

“Tell that to the guards you whooped…” he taunts, bringing up his goat leg in to the gut of another as he sends him in to the air.

Giving the perfect chance to bring the hammer up as well and hurtle him straight up in to the sky. Trailing the small blur of a changeling, Discord sees a slight twinkle like a star as it seems he has left this world… for good. Though to his dismay, Discord looks around and sees more changelings than he may have hoped for still there in front of them. The thought of getting over run by them isn’t one that he likes to dwell on in his mind right now.

Thinking quickly for a solution. He brings up the hammer, clearing his head, as he sends it in to the ground. Causing the very surface to shake as it cracks open for but a moment in a gape. Most of the critters don’t have time to move or fly out as they fall in to the crevasse. After but a second, their screams get snuffed out in the instant the crack snaps back shut and crushes them in one go. Leaving the others that were there to witness what the prince of chaos, just managed to do to their friends and comrades. Being swallowed up by the very ground that they stand on, isn’t something that they look forward to doing in their future. Discord looks at a few of the survivors that stand there in a trance and grins at them with his one snaggle tooth.

“So colts…” he twirls his weapon, urging them to fight almost, “wanna play?”

None of the creatures answer, as they see a bright flash of what looks to be a green firework set itself off in the sky in the distance. With that they know that their work here is done… for the moment. Each of them take to the sky in record time and shoot off, so as not to stick around for the wrath of the prince himself to take hold.

Luna looks up in admiration at what her brother in law just accomplished in an instant, “Remind me to learn a spell that will open up the ground, and eat my enemies…” she says to him while standing by his side.

“Well they aren’t actually ‘eaten’” he corrects her, lightly kicking the ground below him with the dragon leg of his, “just crushed by the very dirt we stand on… so I wouldn’t go digging around here in that case.”

“Excellent point, however,” Luna looks to some of the smoke left over in the sky from the spell that called the changelings off, “That spell that we just saw, wasn’t a combat spell. It was a signal…”

“Good eye, ‘Church’,” Discord pauses for a moment to let the comment sink in, “now who do we know that would be leading the changelings?”

“I have a good idea about that one…” Luna rolls her eyes, ignoring his first remark. Until her ears notice the silence between them and she looks up to see the look on his face, “Discord… what is it?”

“Whatever the queen hoped to accomplish with this little brazen hit and run can wait,” his voice comes out cold, as his mind starts to realize something that should have been the first thought to appear as a parent, “Where are Havoc and Rose?” he asks to her.

In only a few seconds, Luna soon shares the same expression that he has on his face. Now the both of them dart off in to the castle, determined to find the two young ones.

37

Chapter thirty seven

Havoc peaks in through a door to his parent’s bed room. The rather elegantly decorated arrangement is a testament to the royal family’s status. Though for at the moment he doesn’t really care what it looks like. This he has seen many times, whether it was him or his sister getting stories read to them before bed by their parents. Coming in during the night because of a nightmare, or even in the morning to wake their parents up.

Many wonderful memories have been shared in this vary space, and while he or twin sister may not remember them all in the one moment. No matter what, they will cherish them forever and relive them in their dreams. Right now though, he has of one concern.

Finding Rosebud as she hides in this part of the castle.

Playing with one another like their mother said to do, they remind blissfully unaware of the battle that rages on around them as they have managed to stick towards the higher levels of the place they call home. They agreed to the boundaries with one another, and although they may not listen to others of authority like they probably should. Being siblings, they oddly enough have a lot of respect for one another, even if from time to time they tease and taunt each other like only siblings can.

“I know you’re in here sis…” he calls out while he moves further in to the room, “you love to hide up in here when mom and dad are out,” he looks around and even up in to the rafters.

Knowing full well that his winged sister is far better at flying then he is, though magic is more his skill for the time being. There seems to be no sign of her though, he knows she is in here, she just has to be. Looking under the bed, in the closet, and even inside the dresser for Rose. Havoc uses each of his tails to independently open and search the different spaces around him as the appendages seem to oddly enough, stretch along the whole room. An odd talent his dad taught him. He’s about to give up for the moment and try a different area, when he hears the sound of metal clashing in to metal through the door.

Havoc listens intently, the tinging growing louder and louder with every hit. Now realizing that this may not be the best place to stand at the last possible moment, Havoc scurries out of the way as he slides under the bed. Taking a position where he watches both his mother and a rather odd looking counterpart come bursting through the door. The kids were never really introduced to that of the changeling kind.

Both parents didn’t want to scare them as such a young age, and would introduce them later when they get older. Peaking one eye out from under the overhanging covers, the son sees Chrysalis get hurled in to the dresser he was looking through, and breaking the makeup mirror on its back drop. The queen starts to rub the back of her head as it whiplashed in to the glass, checking to see if she got cut or not.

“That’s seven years bad luck so you know?” she teases, levitating several shards and launching them at the princess of the sun.

Blocking a few with the broad side of her sword, and with a little help of her magic. Celestia manages to come out unharmed, “That’s only superstitious thank you very much.”

“And you don’t believe in that mess don’t you?” Chrysalis lunges at her, bringing the blade down and meeting in the middle, “after all I thought a princess’s good leadership, and knowledge is supposed to extend to that which can’t even be proven? Allows her to look at all the views, after all.”

“I can’t believe that I am getting career advice on how to be a ‘good leader’ from a queen that got her rump handed to her during her last visit,” she taunts, trying to catch the queen off balance.

“Oh just shut it… you can’t even talk,” Chrysalis reminds her, “after all I trapped you in a cocoon last time I was here,” she kicks Celestia in to the closest, breaking the door down in the process as she sits there for a second while some clothes fall on top of her.

Pulling a rather elegant dress off, Celestia takes a moment to look at it and even admire the fabric that was put in to it, “this is my favorite dress.”

“Oh please, I look better in my own silk robe then you would in that thing…” Chrysalis rolls her eyes, though at the same time she can’t help but look at the fine craftponyship that was put in to the piece.

The queen makes a mental note to raid the princess’s wardrobe when she takes over Canterlot and try on some of the more expensive pieces. Though she gets her own thought train derailed as Celestia leaps out of the closet and tackles her in to the ground. Unknowingly in front of her own son, as he watches his own mother play a side that he has seldom, if ever, seen. The look in her eyes, of a parent as she tries to protect the future for her own kids and even that of the whole kingdom, burns wildly in Celestia as she tries to bring the sharp blade down on to the monarch’s head and finish the fight quickly.

That would make it all so easy, even a possible attack that would come later would be adverted if she can just end this one changelings life. The drive before her is so great that she doesn’t even bother to pay attention to the wings of Chrysalis as they flex out to their fullest extent. Using them like a bullwhip and snapping in to the princess’s eyes. Chrysalis now uses her powerful hind legs to kick the princess off of her and in to the coffee table in the middle of the room.

Cracking the wood underneath, it breaks down to floor level. Tia is still stunned from the previous attack as she tries to blink her eyes to get a better view of what’s going on. Just in time to see the blade of the queen, come up and down upon her…

For but a moment the sun goddess remains in a dream, almost clueless to what just happened to her as she hears the sound of the blade burry itself in to the wood that she lays on. The edge puncturing through to the other side. Looking with what seems like a fresh pair of eyes, as she sees a seemingly bright red liquid squirt up in to the air a foot or two off the ground and fall down on to her pure, snow white, face. Caking itself all along it like rain drops.

A few droplets land in to her open mouth, tasting rather sweet, almost with an iron like aspect to it as it starts to stain her coat. Finally catching up to her with what has happened, Celestia sees that the blade has gone completely through her right fore hoof and remains in the table she rests on. Nothing attaching the severed body part to the rest of her, as it parts ways and she tastes her own blood on the tip of her tongue with a new unwholesome flavor. While the pain hits every part of her brain, now lighting it up at the same time.

“A-AGGggh-h-h-h!” the princess wails out as she starts to roll around on the ground, blood spreading about as she squirms. Tears almost as hot as the feeling of having a limb removed, pour out of her almost as fast as the blood does, while the cries of the sun princess fill the air, “Why?! What have I, or my kingdom done to deserve your wrath! What is it?!” she screeches, while grunting from the loss.

The queen slowly makes her way over to the princess, standing between her and the bed, with a rather smug smile on her face as she even starts to feel the radiating misery of her enemy there before her in the struggle she faces.

“Oh I don’t really need a reason other than this,” Chrysalis grabs either side of the princess’s face, bringing it closer to her own at the moment while she seems to drink in the pain that she is putting the princess though right now, whispering her wishes in to Celestia’s ear, “I. Want. It. All.”

Watching the steaming hot tears fall down her once sweet pure face, now covered in her own fluids. The celestial princess fights to stay awake from the loss of blood, as she makes any attempt to stare down her enemy. Though the action of Chrysalis pulling Celestia’s face in closer, brings it in to full view of one particularly young member in the room.

“Mhhmph…” Havoc tries to silence his own voice, after he sees the look on his tender mother’s face. The pained image causing him to squirm under the bed.

It may have been a slip of the tongue, a heat of the moment at seeing his mom in pain. But it was long enough for one to hear, as either side of the queen’s smile grows even bigger. Chrysalis drops the princess down to the ground as she whips around for a way to add insult to injury. Seeing the ruffle of the covers from the bed, she slowly walks over, and reaches a single hoof underneath. Feeling around for what she seeks. Finding it in the form of a struggling young prince of the royal family…

Dragging him out from under the bed in her grasp.

“Now what have we here?” she holds the son in closer to her chest as he tries to break free.

“Let me go!” the little one cries out, while his own tears start to fall. Never even seeing the face of pure terror on his mom.

At first she was just concerned for the safety of those around her, one reason Celestia was rather glad that Chrysalis stayed away from other ponies and kept the fight between them. Her own safety was in her mind, but that couldn’t hold a candle to her subjects. However, this changes everything, the princess watches as her son is held up in the hooves of her enemy. His little cries for help being heard and seeming like the only thing that she is able to focus her ears on. The blood rushes out of her face. Either from it leaving because of the gaping wound, or because of situation at hoof right now.

“No…” Celestia mutters, barely enough for Chrysalis to hear as she raises a brow to listen to the princess’s pleads, “…please, this doesn’t involve him. It’s between you and me, leave my son out of it!” she screams as she watches helplessly the grin on the queen’s face grow.

“This is between you and me…” the queen starts off, “however, it is also between me and your student, for exposing me at the wedding. Between me and Equestria, for my defeat. Between me and every single subject you have, for not falling…” she watches at the sheer dread in both the child and the mother.

“Mommy…” Havoc whispers to her, as he tries to extend out a hoof as if to touch her, while Celestia does the same.

“Havoc… Sweetheart…” a single tear makes its way down past her muzzle and slides off the end. Mouthing I love you to him. Celestia looks back at the wicked one causing all this, the mother trying once again to do anything to reason with her, “Chrysalis, I beg of you… don’t harm my son. Please! Cut off my own wings, remove my horn, even kill me if that’s what you seek!” she shrieks out in a last ditch effort, “take me! Kill me! But leave him be!” Tia does her best to beg the Queen.

At heart she knows her opponent probably doesn’t have any kids, though she does have her subjects. Which in her mind could be the closest thing she has to kin, so perhaps with a bit of luck, Chrysalis has some sense of maternal instinct.

“Oh don’t worry, I’ll kill you…” the queen says in pure monotone with no slice of emotion in it. Seeing a slight reassurance in the princess’s face, even if she would come to die as a result, Celestia would go willingly with the knowledge that her child would be safe. “Though first, you will suffer…” Chrysalis says, using her magic to pull the sword from the table and bring it in to hoof.

In an instant… she uses the blade to pierce Havoc’s chest.

Leaving the same expression on the prince’s little face that he had, as he kept his eyes on his mother. While in but a moment, the life is snuffed out of his still short time alive. Bright red blood seeps down the blade, as the screech from the mother fills the room like she herself had just taken the sword to the chest. As she watches Chrysalis’s coat stain with the blood of her kin as she walks over past her. The queen now impales Havoc’s body to the wall while she watches the glassed eyes of her latest kill, stay there without even a single sound coming from him, hanging him there on display. Leaving Havoc’s fluids to pool on the floor below for the solar princess to see.

“N-N-N-NNOooo-o-o-o-o! NO, NO, NO!” Celestia yells in agony as she watches her own son’s body dangle there before her, not even able to take her eyes off of the young one, even while she tries to threaten the queen, “I’ll kill you! Do you hear me Chrysalis? I will kill every single changeling you have ever commanded, and even those you haven’t! They will all perish! Under Equestrian weapons and spells! And I will dance on your grave once they and yourself have been burned from this land! And the only thing remaining is the scorched remains that will decorate the green landscape around!!!” Celestia spits out while crawling towards the one responsible, and reaching out with a hoof to try and grasp hold of the queen around the neck.

“You should really save your empty threats for later…” Chrysalis waltzes up next to her as the hoof of the princess attempts to bring her down, “after all… you will have much more to hate me for later when I have actually finished here,” she leans down in to her ear as she whispers, “this…is only the start.”

Chrysalis brings back a single hoof and slams it in to the princess’s face with one powerful hit, knocking her out cold. The queen drops the now growing cold body before her as blood continues to seep out, now walking from the stained room to the balcony. Charging up a single spell and sending out a green blast to give her army the call. The queen now uses her own teleportation spell to get out, and leave the princess to her own demise.

The body of Celestia, rests there motionless on the ground after the queen’s departure. The room is silent now, no other presence to make a noise. That is until a young princess comes out of hiding… Havoc was right. Rosebud was in the room, he just never thought of looking behind the chair in the room where Discord would read to them.

She heard everything, though she never thought to actually look around in fear that she would be found. Crawling out from her place, Rose locks eyes with the seemingly lifeless body of her own mother, focusing only on her. So much so that she never sees the body of her brother there as well, remaining entirely oblivious to his fate. Nudging the side of her to try and get a response, the daughter is struck with fear when she feels the cool touch of her coat under her little hoof.

“Mommy…” she pushes as tears well up in her eyes after getting no answer, “Mommy, please wake up… wake up…please?” she tries again.

Getting on top of her chest, Rose rests her little head on her mother’s breast. Listening to the faint, but still present, heart beat as she nuzzles her snout up under her mother’s. Ignoring the blood staining her snowy coat, for even just a little comfort of her mom’s own sent.

“Mom… I’m here. Please be okay, please be there,” Rosebud breaks a tear from her eye lids, “I know you may not be able to answer, but you are so cold. I want you to know that, I love you mom… please, please just wake up…” she kisses the tip of her mom’s muzzle as she slowly closes her eyes.

In a few moments time, Rose passes out on her mother’s chest while the child’s tears slowly make their way down to meet her. For once, it’s quiet in the castle, after the sounds of combat now die down at the lost presence of the queen. Allowing the daughter to let the world pass her by, as she is cradled in the numbing embrace of her own mom. While the monarch lays there motionless, but not lost, far from it in deed.

The quaint silence is shattered when Discord bursts through the door, knocking it off its hinges after shoulder ramming it. With Luna in tow not far behind him, as they look around the room and catch sight of what is before them to see. The father hits the ground in front of his wife as he scoops up both herself and his still sleeping daughter in his arms. The cries from both him and Luna waking the young princess from her slumber as she puts both her fore hooves around her dad’s neck and hugs him. Burring her face in to him.

Resting his almost dragon like head in his wives chest, only the tears start to clean the blood from her own. That’s when the moon princess puts a hoof on his shoulder and one over her mouth to try and stifle herself. As Discord’s head rises, he sees the sight of his son pinned there like a picture for him.

The cute face that he shared with his own dad now showing the last expression that he had before he died as blood splattered across it. Luna takes Rosebud from her brother in law, in the embrace of her comforting, warm wings. As he brings his son down from the wall and carries both him and his wife in his arms down the hall. Even through the coldness of her once warm radiant coat, he can feel the alicorn clinging to life.

Though his son, his only son, remains cold to the touch… and nothing can ever change that.

So much has happened today, so much has been lost…

There will be judgment, and there will be vengeance.

38

Chapter thirty eight

Earlier, and much further away…

The bright sun opens up a whole day of new possibilities as it fills the sky over head for the group of friends in their travels through the forest. Twilight and the gang have made their way deep in to the Ever Free Forest by noon now and have made rather great time. Having a larger group with you can make the trip easier as many creatures who would want to attack a young pony out on a stroll alone, don’t want to risk the fight that they could get if there is more than just a few, after all there is power in numbers. A few that might not apply to though, if they are gutsy enough.

Although the numbers may aid in keeping yourself protected from nasty’s that you come across out in the wild, they do little to help when it comes to your own friends pestering you now for information about what you and your rather cute house guest have been up to as of late. Ever sense they got out of the house, and after Twi gave another run down of the basic plan. The young princess has gotten nothing but ‘how are you and Flash doing’ and ‘why isn’t he here as well’. Though it is partially her fault, her last words that she gave on the matter did raise some questions while they had time to sleep on it. Her friends are her friends after all, and soon enough they will find out about her current status with the guard.

That doesn’t mean however that she can’t hold back on that little detail for a little longer, while she feeds them the story about what happened while doing her royal duties as a princess out in the caves. Having already told them about the attempted assassination on her in the middle of the night, which that alone was enough for them to almost unhinge their jaws at, she picks up with the rest of the story.

“Okay so ya came in to the cave while tryin’ to search for the changelin’s that might have been there” Applejack puts the image together in her mind, picturing her princess friend lead a group of guards “an’ that’s where you met up with the queen?”

“Precisely… and where the ensuing fight occurred.”

“How many of them were there?” Fluttershy asks her friend, watching a questioning hoof come to Twilights chin as she tries to remember.

“Oh it can’t come to me right now,” Twi brushes it off after her mind draws a blank, “though there were enough for the queen herself to see fit to almost leave and let the soldiers deal with us…”

“You’re almost starting to sound as awesome as me…Almost,” Rainbow nudges her friend in the shoulder while they walk, “I’m assuming she had a change of heart when they got their rumps kicked?” She asks, trying to picture a few strapping royal guards dishing it out to changelings.

“Well of course…a fight came about, took them off kilter, and they were done in quite fast,” Twilight fills in while keeping her head on a swivel, looking for anything that might try to attack as she keeps the sword close to her side. Thinking on what came next in her tail she gets back to the story after relaying the slaying of the changelings, “Chrysalis is not one that likes to be shown up by having her own soldiers beaten so easily, she jumped in to the fray pretty quickly… seemed a little hurt about being embarrassed.”

“Well she probably isn’t too happy with you exposing her back in Canterlot during the wedding either,” Rarity points out, while she keeps her mane from getting tangled up in the branches sticking out along their way.

“That’s true…” the princess ponders what else the monarch said, “Though Chrysalis did say she wanted to make things quick. She had a ‘date’ to get to…” Twi says, watching all her friends faces shoot towards her. Even seeing the ears on the guards with them perk up in response while they eavesdrop at the rather surprising news, “I don’t know if she was serious, it could have easily just been something to throw us off for a moment.”

“Or the queen has a king now!” Pinkie hops up and down in joy, even though she is talking about the queen of the changelings now having another at her side.

“Now that’s ridiculous…” Rarity rolls her eyes, “could you imagine Chrysalis finding one that fits with her?”

“Probably one just as bad as her to begin with…” Spike points out while he hold a claw out to help the lovely snowy unicorn across a small stream. Watching the sincere smile cross her face as she tries to hide it from her friends to avoid any questions of their own, and keep it on Twilight.

“Well one things for sure in this matter,” Fluttershy states, as she puts some of the pieces together, “We’re sure to figure it out before this is all done.”

“That much I can agree to,” Twi reluctantly accepts that fact, as she lets the conversation die down.

During this though AJ has been putting two and two together in her head trying to figure something out, “So wait just a second now sally… did Flash get hurt durin’ this all, and that’s why he isn’t ‘ere?” she asks the pony who was present amongst them that was there.

Twilights face starts to lose some color to it as she is reminded, for the millionth time, about her colt still back in bed in Canterlot. The questions of if he’s healing well, if the wounds have gotten worse, or even if he is behaving like he said he would, flying in to her head one after the other as it leaves her mind spinning. All the while the mare remains blind to what has happened there during their leave.

After a long, drawn out sign, Twilight finally answers them, “Yes…” she states bluntly to them all, trying to answer while maintaining her composure, “he took a knife to the wing from the assassin while they were in the air, and Flash got kicked in the ribs by Chrysalis and that managed to break a few of them in place, the queen does have a nasty pair of legs to her.”

“You didn’t mention that injury while you told us what happened you know,” Rainbow points out to the alicorn.

“Oh right… thought I brought that up,” Twilight awkwardly scratches the back of her head as she remembers leaving out that little detail to avoid more questions, “Flash currently is in Canterlot and being treated by a nurse there… seeing as I can’t at the moment…”

“And we know that ya would have loved to stick back and do that sugar cube,” the country gal rests a comforting hoof on her friends shoulder.

“Well I already did with the wing wound…” Twi answers, adding one last bit, “apparently I’m rather good at being a medic.”

“Awe! I bet you looked so cute playing doctor to your injured guard…” Pinkie purses her lips together, even getting the few guards with them to chuckle under their breath at the comment, “…although the blood probably took away from that moment.”

“Sadly it did…” the princess says with a straight face, snickering to herself as she start to whisper to herself under her breath, “Though it wasn’t the last moment we would have…”

“Could you repeat that one Twi?” Spike crosses his, expecting an answer from her.

“What do you mean?”

“Don’t play dumb with me now… you know very well that my hearing has gotten better than all of you with age,” a small but growing grin starts to develop on the young drake, “And I heard everything.”

“Oh fine…” Twilight bites her tongue at forgetting there was a dragon in their group for a moment, knowing she is about to get an ear full anyway, “It wasn’t the last moment we would have with one another…” she says almost hearing the jaws drop around her.

“So are you saying that you and Flash are…?” Fluttershy starts to ask when she gets a heartwarming smile in return from Twilight, as even now the yellow Pegasus starts to blush. Having the blood shine clear though her canary coat, “Oh… oh my.”

“So it’s official?!” Pinkie of all ponies almost jumps out of her skin in response as the head of Twi slowly nods.

“Yes girls, it’s official…” she manages to get out before the congratulations start to flow her way from the mares and the dragon around her, while the guards mind their business at the time and keep a watchful eye.

“Congratulations Twilight!” Applejack gives a light hug to her friend.

“It’s about time…” Spike snickers, while soon getting a hoof from a white unicorn to the side, “I ah mean, glad to see you’re so happy.”

“Thank you Spike, and thank you girls… you were all right anyway,” she reminds them to avoid the impending ‘I told you so’, “on the other hoof I wish I had done it a little sooner than now.”

“Well in this case, better later then never I say…” Fluttershy assures her, “who else knows at this point?”

“Well Celestia sure does by now…” She makes the comment, not realizing that she even had at the time. Seeing the confused and puzzled glares from them, Twilight eases their curiosity, “it’s kind of hard to hide such a thing when the princess catches you in bed with one another,” she gets out of her mouth, soon being returned with several glares from them instantly. Even a few are more confused than before as she realizes how badly that can be taken, “Sleeping! Just Sleeping! Nothing like that, at all… he was injured, I patched him up, and in the middle of the night when I woke up, Flash made some room so I could be closer to him. It was hooves off!”

“For now that is…” Spike mutters to himself, only having Rarity pick up on his comment as the pair starts to giggle.

“Oh calm down, Twilight…” Rainbow tries to ease her, “we’re just playing around, it’s great to hear that you have finally gotten Flash by your side… in more ways than one,” she remarks, watching a royal flush of red, come to her friend’s face, “he’s a great colt, and any of us who aren’t blind, can tell that you are more than just happy when you’re around him. Although I have to ask, how did Princess Celestia take it when she walked in on that?”

“Well enough to the point that she didn’t even wake us up to bring the news of sending me and you all out to the tree,” Twilight relays, “Just sat there in the chair across from us and read a book quietly…”

“Clearly, she approves…” Rarity makes note for them all, “What do you think your brother is going to say when he finds out?”

“Well first of all he will probably say ‘figures’, and I’ll get an ‘I told you so’ from Cadance,” she tries to imagine their expression, and her brother’s full reaction.

Not knowing the details of Flash and Shining’s conversation when the Captain gave the guard the rundown of his sister. Twilight soon finds herself getting a picture of Shining, playing the part of the older brother, chasing after Flash with a sword through the halls of the Crystal Empire, after she introduces him now as her Coltfriend.

The image though is shattered the moment a fowl stench fills the air in her nose, and almost singes the inner hairs off. Shooting up her muzzle to take a better whiff, Twilight would know that smell from anywhere as the princess grips her own blade. Each of the guards do the same as they have the same mind set as she does, readying themselves. Though for now each of the others stand there and try to figure out what is going on at seeing half the group preparing for a fight.

“Is everything alright?” Fluttershy asks the obvious, seeing the stern look on the alicorn’s face.

“We are probably going to have company here soon…” Twilight remarks as her vision comes true and the source of stench comes forth to them.

A single Timberwolf lunges out of the forest and tackles Twilight to the ground under his claws.

The smell of rotting vegetation, which makes up its body along with various pieces of trees and bushes, put the creature together in a horrid creation. Dripping saliva falls down from its fangs and lands on the princess’s face as she lays there in a trance for a few seconds, hearing the rapid hoof steps of the others that were with her, coming closer to her aid. Though much to the awe of her friends who have seen very little of her rage side. The ‘damsel’, doesn’t need it in the slightest.

Drawing out the sword from its holder. Twilight uses what strength she can muster, along with the sharpness of the blade to cleave the creature up the middle as the two halves fall off to either side of her. Sap rains down from the wound and covers the mare’s body as it mimics the blood of the creature from the wound created by the sword cutting through it. Getting to her feet, Twilight takes note of the odd glares that they give her.

For such a sweet, young and rather good looking mare, she can be rather vicious at times when it comes to protecting herself or others that she loves. Something that becomes even more apparent when a few more of the creatures, quite literally, come out of the wood work. The royal guards draw their weapons and take on the threat in their sworn duty to protect the princess, and her friends, from all harm as they duke it out. Even the ponies that don’t carry any weapons manage to put in their own hits here and there.

AJ uses her rather attuned apple bucking skills, and powerful legs to shatter the wolves apart as they come and try to pounce on her. Timing it just right so that hoof meets jaw, and then flanks meet ground. While her competitive counterpart, Rainbow Dash, does the same and uses her strong wings to power through her own targets. Holding her hoof out in a fist, gladly clotheslining a couple along the way in her path. Rarity, after deciding that being friends with a princess of Equestria who has more than a habit of getting in to all sorts of trouble, has decided that it would do her heath well to learn more than just a simple telekinesis spell. Now leaving her more than capable of sending a few energy bolts and swinging a rather hefty branch like a bat, on top that she still manages to conjure a shield here and there to defend herself and her friends. Fluttershy, as expected, is in the process of being chased by quite a few of the wolves. As they singled her out as the easiest prey to try and get.

Thankfully though, the Pegasus is met in the middle by Pinkie’s confetti cannon as she loads it with something with a little more oomph, namely party grenades laced with kerosene, or full blown chain shot. The yellow pony looks over her shoulder at the remains of broken twigs and branches that once were the wolves, now nothing more than smoldering pieces of wood with chunks missing out of them, twisted and mangled.

“When did you start packing those?” Fluttershy gets out in somehow a normal speaking level.

“What do you mean? A good party planner should always carry an arsenal of things for any occasion,” Pinkie loads up another shot, taking aim at a few more as they come in, “even if the occasion means braking out some of the more painful treats and entertainment…some ponies are in to that sort of BDSM thing.”

“How do you know about that?” the Pegasus gets up and covers her ears, just enough so as to hear her friends answer.

“Hey! I host a variety of parties’ thank you very much…” she pulls the firing cap on the top and let’s loose another volley of shot in to her targets. Sending the pieces of them sprawling out across the ground in piles of debris as Fluttershy looks at her friend’s handy work. Now knowing why she would walk past Sugar Cube Corner on several nights and hear some of the strangest of noises, well past closing time. Putting those thoughts out of her mind, Fluttershy does her part and lures targets for Pinkie to take down, seeing as the shy one seems to be the target of many of the wolves.

Though out of all of them it’s safe to say that, besides Twilight with her own sword at hoof, Spike is doing the better part of the damage. Dealing with and fighting a pony is one thing that the pack has come to face before after many visits of them in to the forest, though a dragon is a whole new deal. The toughened hide of his scales have only grown thicker with age, and have left him almost impervious to their claws as they try to slash at him, and the fangs are all but useless, as before they can even get within range to use them. Spike already has fire spewing from his gullet and lighting them up left and right, so long as he can keep them from his softer underbelly, the drake is untouchable. Leaving him in the zone to use his sharpened claws, and longer tail to slash and crush some of the wolves that try to sneak up behind him.

Twilight with one blast from her horn, obliterates another assailant to bits. Looking around at the others at how they are doing, the princess notices that the wolves that haven’t been completely destroyed, are being repaired bit by bit. Drawing the foliage around them to patch their wounds up in a few seconds so they can get back in the fight.

‘This isn’t going to end well if we can’t put an end to them…’ she summarizes in her mind, though as Twilight locks eyes with her dragon friend letting loose another torrent of flames, she gets an idea.

With a heavy tap of her sword to a rock near her, Twilight grabs Spikes attention as he turns to her, holding a wolf in a head lock, “Kinda busy right now, Twi!”

“I know, Spike,” Twilight blocks another attack with a quick ward from her horn, “Spit on my sword!”

The drake holds there for a second, and is about to ask if she is completely serious. Though the glare that the princess gives him, tells Spike that she means exactly what she said. With a hack from the deepest part of his throat, Spike coughs up a hunk flem and glazes the blade in it’s slimly texture.

“Thank you!” She calls back to him, knowing full well that dragon spit is just as good an incendiary as pitch or tar, if not better. Twilight touches the tip of her horn to the edge and in less than a second, a dark blue flame erupts around the weapon, lighting up the area in an eerie glow and giving the princess and even eerier grin, “Now… let’s play.”

Whipping the now glowing blade about, she slices in to the wolves as the fire burns in to them. The new wounds leave nothing to repair upon as the sap that bleeds forth only heats up and acts like a poor form of pitch, fueling the burn and engulfing them one by one as the princess dishes out her own special level of punishment. Even the other guards with them take a step back and allow her to go to work with the rather impressive weapon. The alicorn’s own skill showing even more as she almost dances with the flame and downs several more of the creatures, before the rest of them wise up that this probably wasn’t as easy a target as they thought.

Retreating off in to the forest to avoid having their lives cut short by a rather zealous mare with a blade. Twilight watches the rest of them run off and turns around to see the curious look on all of the ponies, even the guards at that, faces. Rather pleased that she did so well for the first time of them seeing her in real combat with a weapon, the princess snuffs out the flame using her magic and cools the blade down with a quick spell before sheathing it once more. Almost embarrassed that she never told them exactly how she learned how to use a blade, Twilight starts to scratch the back of her head while they continue their way down through the forest.

“I ahh… took a few lessons with Princess Luna on sword fighting…” she says like it’s nothing while they still remain alert to the threat that still could loom.

“Looks like more than just a few lessons with Luna…” Rainbow replays the clip of Twilight whipping the blade in to their loose ranks like that of a true soldier, “seriously? How long have you been training?”

“Well I wouldn’t really say ‘training’,” Twilight continues to play it off, she brings out the blade once again while they now admire the craftponyship that was put in to it. “Luna gave me this upon my coronation as a gift, and soon afterwards, would give me lessons here and there on the down low at first while Celestia went about her business.”

“Seems like a good thing that she did…” Spike remarks as he sees the fresh scorch marks about the blade from the little trick that she pulled, “though where did you get the idea to set it on fire?”

“Oh that? That’s called Fire sword…” she remarks on a whim, not even thinking to explain it at first, “just a little thing I picked up from my Coltfriend…” she winks at them while they continue on, not hearing the comment from one of the guards behind.

“I have to learn how to do that…” a royal guard mutters off to his fellow guard next to him, before getting a quick slap to the back of the head by a superior as they walk behind the mares and dragon ahead, deeper in to the forest.

____________________________

It doesn’t take much longer for the gang to finally reach their destination a little later in the afternoon now. The regal sister’s castle stands still in ruins, out not too far in the distance. Once home to them in their earlier years as a younger princess pair of Equestria, the forest around soon grew too wild for them and they had to relocate to Canterlot to have a new place to be at the center of their rule. The years have not been kind to the castle as the Ever Free Forest soon took over even more so in the years sense then.

Roots grow in through the masonry, vines entangling the columns, while some of the glass windows remained shattered over time left to neglect. Overall though thanks to the rather sturdy foundation, the superstructure has remained intact and protected some of the works left by ponies of days long gone in the transition to Canterlot. Though through all of this, the castle will remain at such a distance, as the ponies who have journeyed this way seek something just outside the boundaries. An open crevasse only traversable via a bridge that spans it lays present to the mane six and their group as they stand at the edge.

“It feels like ages sense we’ve been back ‘ere…” Applejack looks around at the gloomy scene, feeling the cooling mist from low hanging clouds and the musky smell in the air from the forest, “Wasn’t the last time when the Elements of harmony were brought back in the first place?”

“If memory serves me correctly,” Rarity explains with a hoof over her chest as she looks down in to the void, “yes it was, sadly though visibility was a little easier back then and not so much now.”

“Well we have to get there one way or the other…” Twilight starts to try and think back further in to her memory from when they first found this place, which was the last time they came here.

Having made the trip only once, and having been gassed by the forest itself before hoof and half awake at the moment doesn’t help the matter right now. There’s a stair case around here that they seek, using the magic from the horned ponies to light up the way. They make their way along the edges here, trying to find it. Even with the illumination it takes almost half an hour for them to finally come across the stair case that leads safely down to the ground floor of the sheer drop otherwise.

At the discretion of the guards with them, the mares take up a position behind them as Spike takes up the middle while they creep down step by step. Listening in for the sign of any other ponies’ presence among them. It soon becomes apparent at first that they seem to be alone in the fissure as they make their way to the mouth of the cave. Guards take up either side as they move around to cover all their bases and take an enemy by surprise if need be. Looking in to the cave they can see the tree there before them as the seemingly natural light shines bright still, blinding them slightly from the contrast of the haze outside.

The wondrous Tree of harmony looks almost like a star as it branches off to hold the elements of generosity, honesty, laughter, kindness and loyalty. All of which leading to the center where they help to make up the final element, magic. Along the trunk lies the cutie marks of both Celestia and Luna as it leads down to the ground. This may have mesmerized any other pony who comes across it, but Twilight has but one focus at the moment while she takes note of one crucial fact.

“The Elements…” she starts to gasp, “They’re gone!” the others notice finally the ends of the branches missing the little artifacts while center is plucked clean just as well.

“What?!” Rainbow shoots up in the air with her wings, before pounding her hooves together in frustration, “The Queen probably got here first!”

“Beat us to the punch she did…” Pinkie scorns while digging her hooves in to the ground and huffing like a bull.

“Well… I wouldn’t blame Chrysalis entirely,” they hear a familiar but terrifying voice call out to them as they all move in closer to the room.

From around the tree, King Sombra makes his return known as he casually strolls from his hiding place to witness the shocked faces of those that were his adversaries in the past, and now present. The fully armored and larger king takes out the sword from its sheath as he readies himself for the fight that is sure to come with having them now standing between him and his way out.

“S-S-Sombra?!” Fluttershy stutters while trying to spit out the dark unicorn’s name.

“That’s King Sombra to you, thank you very much,” he reminds them of his status.

“I don’t get it?” AJ scratches the back of his head, “is he taller than I remember seein’ from back in the Empire?”

“As I told the queen, being dead or cast in to oblivion, can really take a lot out of you…” he starts to growl before getting cut off by the Alicorn in the room.

“What did you do with the Elements of harmony?!” she yells at the top of her lungs, “And how did you know Chrysalis has-” Twilight pauses at first before the pieces in her head finally fall in to place with one another and she gets a picture of what they’re dealing with right now. The evil grin plastering itself on his face as he even sees the revelation come to the princess, only confirming to her the truth before the others haven’t even a clue what is going on. “You’re that date she had to go to when we found her in the caves?” she says softer than the situation should probably allow as the rather smug king stands there and nods his head.

“As it would come to have it, I was… she told me about that one in the caves when you uncovered my queen,” Sombra says proudly, happier than he would have guessed at first to be able to call her as such.

“You mean to say you… and…Chrysalis… your queen?!” Rarity finally sees all fall together. Getting a small amount of vomit to even come up her throat at first, before she realizes that Spike was right. She would manage to fall for some pony just as bad as she. “Ugh… this is just getting worse and worse.”

“Not quite yet…besides there is still time for me and her… oh never mind that now,” he gets back on track with things at hoof, “we have business to attend to right now.”

Sombra pats his side, as a satchel dangles off from him and the sound of stones clacking against one another on the inside rattles through the cave. Rainbow starts to dive towards the unicorn as she hears the sound calling out to her friends.

“He has the elements!” Dash tries to tackle the king only to get herself swiped out of the sky by a quick magic burst from his horn. Thankfully it wasn’t the sword as it would have took off her wing in one go. Never the less the cyan Pegasus is hurtled in to the wall, while the others now take their own positions to try and bring him down. Sombra starts to snicker while stomping his hoof on the ground, signaling for a little extra back up.

A dozen or so changelings come out from behind the tree from their hiding place, while they let Sombra have his short spiel with the ponies. Though a few of them, much to their dread, still have the image of the king plowing their own queen stuck in their head as they meet the Equestrians in the middle for a brawl.

RD soon gets up to her feet and is back in the fight as she rams a changeling in the side with her head. Careening him in to the wall across while boxing another with her wings. Before lifting him up and off the ground over to her friend, “AJ! Heads up!” she drops the adversary to her longtime rival.

Applejack doing her part and hind kicking him just before he hits the ground, cracking bone as he skips across the surface of the cave, “Assist points right there!” they high hoof one another before getting back in to it.

Pinkie breaks out the cannon yet again and goes ham on those around her. Unlike the Timberwolves that would simply fall apart at the sheer shock wave of the explosives or burn from the fuel. Changelings, being made of flesh and bone have parts of them break off and skin start to peel back as the flames engulf their bodies and burn each to a crisp. Fluttershy and the pink one work in tandem like they did out in the forest, the Pegasus leading targets to her while the party pony takes care of them. Though this time a little more organized as the yellow pony also calls out shots for her to take.

“And… Fire!” Pinkie lets another one rip as the chain shot severs cuts clean through bone, tissue, and tendon alike as it leaves many of her victims bleeding out on the ground before the loss of fluids take them.

“Awe… they’re suffering,” Fluttershy starts to pity them. Before getting a pink mare wearing a battle helmet in her face screaming.

“Now is not the time to show mercy, private!”

“But where did you get the-?” she tries to ask, until another volley cuts her off.

Meanwhile the guards, Spike, and Rarity have backed themselves against the wall as they fight with the enemy. The guards happily will show off almost in front of a mare such as the pure white unicorn with them, though if any are holding their own still. Spike still manages to one up them as he puts in his fair share of punishment, however these are a little tougher than your average wolf.

A changeling sword comes stabbing towards the dragon as the attacker tries to pierce his target. Only to have the attack blocked by the magical aura that Rarity brings up to protect her rather special companion. Taking the opportunity to now return the favor, Spike with a quick flick of his tail, smashes it in to the neck of a changeling, crushing his windpipe and leaving him gasping for breath where he lays.

“Good hit there, darling…” Rarity plays coy with him as she winks. Noticing the twinkle of a gem in the wall as she extracts it with her horn and hurtles the amethyst in to the head of a changeling.

“Thank you, dear…” he answers, bringing his claw up in to the rib cage of another and sinking the sharp ends deep in to the organs. He can feel the green ooze flow around his hand as he drops the victim down to strike at another. Though that’s interrupted the moment one changeling gets close and manages to pierce his soft stomach hide with a well-placed dagger between the plates.

"Argh!" he grunts as he feels the blade slip in to him, the sound drawing the attention of the one unicorn as she even manages to put aside the less physically violent side of her, and kick the changeling in the jaw, clear off of him so as not to make another attempt.

“Oh my, are you hurt?” she asks concerned of his status. She knows that Spike has gotten far tougher in the later years. But it still does her mind a great ease to see that he is okay, and no matter how old he gets, he’ll always be her little Spiky-wiky.

“Its fine…” he pulls the blade out slowly before dropping it on the ground next to him, “just a scratch,” he answers to reassure her, even though the dragon knows that he will require some patch work before this is to properly heal.

All the while at the same time Sombra has been dishing out his own punishment here and there. The years that he has had to master a sword come in to play now as he manages to punch, cut, slice, and stab royal guards that try to get in his way. Although in reality, much like the encounter that Chrysalis had with them, as much as he would like to stay and fight. The king does have better places to be at the moment as be breaks out his Shadow form and takes off from the ground above those fighting.

However, his flawless exit is stopped by a particular alicorn as she goes through the smoky haze and tackles the king in the center down with her in to the ground. Charging up her horn lightning quick, it’s still not fast enough to get a round in to the king first. As he slides out from under her and brings his sword around. Meeting the princess in the middle as she wields her own blade to his surprise, the look of such a decorated blade in the hooves of one so lovely and elegant. It’s a rather charming thing to see in a mare, one that isn’t afraid to pick up a weapon.

‘And mine is ready to over throw an entire empire…’ he reminds himself, ‘no wonder I like her so much,’ Sombra brings the blade back for another attack as he now finds that more than anything he is now blocking her attacks then delivering his own.

The mare has been rather pissed off that Sombra dares attack the tree and take the elements that brought her and her friends together in the first place, now intending to use them for whatever the purpose they have in store might be.

“What’s the matter, Princess?” he antagonizes her, trying to hit the right nerves, “upset that your elements have been taken?”

“Oh will you shut it!” she snaps at him while driving her blade between his legs and barely missing his Colthood.

The ensuing glare that she gets is enough to show his discomfort with having a sharp edge so close to that which he prizes. Doubling back with an elbow to the cheek, Twilight feels the hit on her soft skin resonating through her whole skull as she falls over, quickly tucking and rolling off to the side and recovering quickly on to her hooves as she was trained to do.

“Well I’ll be… you really can fight,” the king says rather impressed at the princess’s actions.

“So far better than you…” she mocks, soon getting a series of red magic energy bolts fired off in to her direction as they hit and explode along the ground. Forcing her to bring up several shields to try and hold off the attacks. The snarls of the king can be heard even over the fighting behind them further in to the cave as they stand closer to the entrance, and the echo vibrates throughout.

The red horn on the king glows brighter and brighter as he powers up an attack, tracing his target, “If it’s a fight you want… then it’s a fight you’re going to get!” Sombra launches off a red bolt of lightning that seems to split off in to several as he shotguns his opponent.

Twilight goes wide eyed, and summons a ward as the bolts impact both the shield and around her. Leaving large chunks of dirt kicked up from the energy dissipating in to them as the static charge lingers in the air and almost makes her hair stand up on edge.

‘The king has gotten stronger sense the last time we encountered him…’ she keeps a close eye on him. Bringing up an energy barrier to block an attack from the angered unicorn, and feeling the surge of power almost crack her shield entirely. There has to be something new up his sleeves, he was brought back from the dead clearly by the queen. But in his absence he would have lost a lot of his power, she figures in the back of her mind, ‘…how did he manage to get it back with such vitality…’ the young mare tries to find a reason, seeing it in the glimmer on his chest. The unmistakable look of crystals adorning the armor make it obvious to this point now, ‘those are from the Crystal Empire. That explains a lot right now,’ she answers.

Knowing full well that as long as he has that armor on him, Sombra can draw as much power from the crystals as he may need in combat. Even with her own magical prowess, the alicorn is barely able to hold her own against a unicorn that has been doing this far longer than she has ever even been alive right now. Their magic meets in the middle in a single spell, and cause’s sparks to fly as it fails to part with one another. As Sombra soon turns the other hoof and has her now running on her own while Twilight goes on the defensive for a bit, seeing as he can overpower her.

“Oh come one now, Twilight!” he snarls at her while watching the beads of sweat fall down her face as she starts to pant from the energy expenditure to block his attacks, “I know you have more in you then just that… after all you’re Celestia’s student! Her prized pupil, I know she has taught you more! Show me!”

Twilight lowers her head for a moment to clear her mind, there is more she has been taught. For a second she forgot not to hold back, though considering who this is, not any more. Twilight’s horn starts to arch with black surges of energy as she conjures up an old trick now that she’s grown accustom to over the times practicing. Pushing her own limits, the mare pumps more energy in to the Spike Bomb than before as the glowing green glob leeches out towards the king and plants itself on the ground before after a short time exploding and sending shards of spikes every which way there is to offer.

Twilight shields herself to prevent any kind of collateral damage from her own spell, and looks through the transparent shield to the explosion she just causes right at the feet of the king, ‘If he didn’t leap away, he’s more insane than any of us ever thought,’ she summarizes before the smoke starts to clear finally. Looking through the mist, her jaw continues to work itself looser as she watches the shrapnel from her bomb forming back up in the center from the original detonation point.

With Sombra now holding the shards in his own magical grasp.

“Congratulations, you learned a spell that I mastered when I was still a foal,” the wicked grin grows on his face as the ball is formed back up in a clump and he holds it still, “Now, let me show you what it can really do!”

Sombra touches his horn to the ball, fusing all of the spikes together while the green glow returns, before soon turning crimson red from his own touch of magic as small jolts of energy can be seen leaping across the gaps between the shards. With one final smirk, and pulse of energy, the king hurtles the bomb back at its original creator. Without a moment to lose, Twilight brings up a Spike shield in front of her as it hits.

The energy from her own spell causes Sombra’s to detonate on impact, sending its own spikes planting in the wall and ground surrounding her. After the impact, she lowers her shield and sees the mass of shards puncturing the ground in the surrounding area. Though when she looks back at her attacker, Sombra just wears a smug look about his face as the faint glow in the corner of her eyes start to brighten.

The princess looks back at the many shards and sees the energy inside building up once again, as it takes a split second for her to bring up a shield before the secondary detonation takes place. Far larger than the first, as the pieces splinter off. The protection spell fails her under the hit and breaks apart in one go from the duress. Leaving the alicorn there with several bruises appearing under her coat after the shock wave hits and throws her around like a rag doll.

Looking up slowly in a daze on the ground, she sees the dark unicorn standing there over her with a snicker on his face. Twilight’s only instinct tells her hoof to reach over to the blade next to her so she can strike at him. Only to get a much larger hoof pinning hers down, the pressure pushing more and more, even threatening to crack her bone underneath.

“You won’t be needing that right now, dearie…” Sombra torments the poor alicorn under his brow as she can smell and even feel the fowl smelling breath upon his tongue as he holds his muzzle so close so close to her face, “you see if I wanted you dead, I would have done it by now. After all, between the two of us, who is better in a fight?”

In one final act. Sombra drops his knee down in to her chest, knocking the wind out of the princess and leaving her with a rather upset stomach as he makes his quick get away from the cave and back in to his Shadow form. Now flying up in to the air and away from the ponies.

The others soon finish up their little bout and upon seeing the final shot made by the king to their friend, rush to Twilight’s side to help her up after the hit. Stumbling at first, Twi coughs it all out and manages to keep her gut under control long enough to get her final footing.

“Thank you, Spike,” she says to the dragon companion that holds her up.

“What we’re here for Twi, what happened with Sombra?” he asks, looking out and not seeing any sign of him.

“The king has gotten away… for the moment,” she tacks on at the end to give some sort of light at the end of the tunnel, “he has the elements, is working with Queen Chrysalis, and from what I saw back in the caves, they have moved to a whole new location.”

Fluttershy thinks for a moment, “so we don’t um, know what to do?”

“Sadly…” Twi lowers her head for the time being, “not at the moment… at least we know what we’re up against though,” she reminds them, finally able to walk on her own without wanting to throw up.

The princess looks behind her friends at the tree now standing there empty of what makes it, it. All of the elements, gone now, and without such a clue as to where they have been taken. The once peaceful place below the ground now holding the bodies of changelings that have fallen and even a few of the guards that made the trip here, but will never make the one back.

‘Why does this have to happen?’ Twilight asks herself, ‘the changelings could have been reasoned with at first and if not a different solution could have been found… the senseless slaughter of them, and having royal guards fall. And for what exactly?’ she wonders it all as she takes the sight in and close to heart. Though to her surprise, there is a slight movement amongst the bodies left about. A dark figure wiggles their way down and around the ground trying to get closer to the tree for some cover. Looking closer and closer she sees what it finally is.

“Hold it right there!” she yells out to the changeling as he flips over in time to see a pair of lavender hooves come down on his throat. Twilight starts to strangle and crush its windpipe with just sheer anger coursing through her system. “Where did Sombra take them? What is Chrysalis’s end game? Where are you all hiding?” she raddles off in rapid succession before watching even the creature’s dark coat turn blue, “Well go on, answer me!” she screams while her own friends manage to take her off of the nearly fallen enemy. The changeling struggles to get its breath back while the royal guards that remained, get to his side and hold him captive.

“Calm down now Twi!” Applejack holds her friend in her blood lust.

“He knows what they are planning!” Twilight yells back, “If we find out, we can try and stop it!”

“Kind of hard for him to answer when he can’t breathe,” Rainbow dash corrects her friend’s mindset, “And will get answers from him, that’s if you don’t kill him first.”

The very word of Kill is enough to get her to calm herself down and settle her brain’s over active self as her friends release her for now and she calmly walks over to the changeling, careful to hold a hoof up so that her friends don’t jump back on her for the move she just took. Looking down at the creature now there broken after the fight.

Twilight holds a single fore hoof under his chin so she can look at him in the eyes, “You will tell us everything we want to know, will you?”

He growls at the princess and even tries to lunge his head forward to try and bite at her hoof. Missing as she pulls it back quickly, and decides to spit in her face instead. Green blood that flows in to the changeling’s mouth, now cakes itself on to the princess’s face as she uses a wing to wipe it off.

“Fair enough…” Twilight responds before cocking back the same hoof he tried to bite and with all the force she can muster at the time, cracks a back hoof across his face. Spewing the remaining blood in his mouth across the ground.

For just having seen her skills with a blade, it’s rather shocking for her friends to see Twilight acting like this towards another. Twi turns her back to the prisoner as the shocked expressions on her friend’s faces fly over her head. Her whole mindset that of a pony on a mission and fully prepared to get the job done that she has been tasked, leaving her narrow minded to what her friends may be wondering.

“Guards, see to it that he is bound up tight. I wouldn’t want him to leave us in the morning before we do…” she says as she reaches the cave entrance and addresses the sky.

“Princess Twilight,” one guard says while bringing out some rope from a small sack, “I assume we are staying out this night?”

The mare in question looks up and sees the darkened sky about them, it managed to get this way fast, more than she had realized at first. “Yes, we will… the forest is far too dangerous to venture in the middle of the night. We’ll make camp, and then head out at first light…” Twilight steps out while the others follow suit not too far behind her to set up camp, eat a meal, and get some rest now before sleep takes them.

39

Chapter thirty nine

A simple meal is prepared by each of them to their selves from the rations that each brought with them. While a small fire has been struck alight between them all, as the ponies and the single dragon take their time to eat now and relax after the day, careful to watch the surrounding area for anything that may be there watching. The guards have the changeling tied down to a tree with enough rope that it would take till the morning to even chew through with his fangs, although even he isn’t stupid enough to try and break free and run off in to a forest that he doesn’t know very well, but has heard more than enough rumors about the creatures that lurk over the years. Never the less though, even the prisoner is taken care of and the few injuries that he sustained patched up.

Although he may be an enemy at the moment, the ponies won’t be cruel and leave him unattended… plus if he were to die then it would all be for nothing in the end.

The only thing the group can walk away with from this little trip, is the new knowledge that King Sombra, the one that had taken over the entire Crystal Empire and held it under an iron hoof, has returned. On top of this, he’s working with Queen Chrysalis, the leader of an entire changeling hive at the moment. Plus to twist the knife deeper still, they now have the most powerful magical artifacts known to Equestria… The Elements of Harmony. Spike lays down next to the fire on his back, as the alicorn of the bunch uses her magic to work on him in the light of the blaze as she looks over his wound from previously.

“Oh hold still now, Spike…” she tries to calm him a bit as the reptilian cousin squirms.

“You would be fidgeting about too if you had a spell working on your insides…” he comes back with. Fully feeling the aura of magic going to work on his soft tissue underneath the scales as bit by bit Spike can sense the heat produced from the energy reconnecting his parts. This is something that he will never get used to, no matter how many times Twilight had done while he was younger, though the drake knows that it will be better for him in the end.

“Is he going to be alright?” Rarity asks concerned over her fire breathing companion as she sees small spurts of blood still come from the wound as the princess does her work.

“Rarity, I can assure you that he’ll be just fine,” Twilight promises her apprehensive pal, taking a few things from their past to remind her, “seriously you should know this isn’t the first time I had to patch up one of you with a healing spell, or even for that matter use it on myself as well.”

“Rarity… I’ll live,” Spike lightly takes the snow white unicorns’ hoof in claw, “seriously this isn’t the worst thing that has happened to me in my more adult years.”

“I know Spike, I still recall how you treated the Diamond Dogs the second time around,” Rarity starts to giggle to herself, recalling the look on their faces as they went back in to their holes with their tails between their legs.

“What can I say,” he chuckles to himself, “they were trying to nab my favorite mare… again.”

Rarity’s cheeks in the light of the fire give way to the small flush of blood pouring in to them as she pauses for a moment and only replies with a soft kiss to the top of his forehead. Not even caring if her friends can see, or the smirk that Twi gives the pair as she rolls her eyes. After being sure that her cold blooded, but warm hearted, friend will live. The unicorn goes back to the rest of the group, only to see a royal guard come and join them with some blood now on the helmet piece that he wears over his head.

The lavender pony among them out the corner of her eye, takes notice of the colt’s treatment by the prisoner, “Well I assume he still isn’t talking, is he?”

“That isn’t entirely true your majesty, I did get a few things out of him,” the guard answers respectfully before going on, “in cleaner terms at least… my mother was the whore of my town, which lead to my birth, and my ‘father’ was a flaming coltcuddler. So needless to say some, reprimanding, with my helmet was required.”

Twilight nod to him in approval, before she shoots a glare over to the changeling off to the side of them, “Insulting isn’t going to get you anywhere you know!”

To her surprise the changeling actually raises his head with a reply, albeit not the most pleasant one, “Go to Tartarus you cankerous skank! You and your friends can take the precious elements and shove them up your-” a rock is hurtled by a blue aura with enough speed to silence him for the time being and give them a moment of peace.

As Rarity calmly licks the tip of her hoof before snuffing out her horn, “Little ruffian…”

Twilight finishes up with Spike by her side and puts a single bandage over the wound to keep infection at bay as they sit next to the fire. The day has been a long one and having the changeling in the back making insults to them for the better part of his capture doesn’t help. Deciding to calm down for the night, Twi just gazes in to the fire before her. The flames flickering in her wonderful eyes as they seem to dance for her enjoyment while she starts to picture them in her mind, with now the king and queen in there as well amongst the flames.

‘Two of them working together towards some kind of plan… what does it all mean?’ she asks herself before realizing that her friends now start to glance at her while she sits there in a trance. “What is it?” Twilight snaps out of her mind set while quickly rubbing her muzzle, “do I still have blood on my face still?”

The look on a few of her friends faces start to turn away, they are all thinking the same question, but none of them want to bring it up. Eventually it falls on the honest one out of the group to finally raise it up, “No Twi your face is clear. It’s just, well … we ‘ave never seen ya like this before,” Applejack says to her, trying to think on her hooves for the best way to put it in perspective “fightin’ an all, sword play, combat… you’ve always been the level headed one.”

“And I’m not level headed now?” a single eye brow raises up on her face while she flatly glares at the bunch.

“That’s ah… not what I meant now,” AJ tries to come back with.

“Twilight, we just have seen you as the one ready to get her hooves in the dirt,” Rarity tries to explain better as she starts to cringe a bit, “though your hooves caked in blood is just a different …brutal look, that we’re not used to.”

Twilight looks back to what they have been talking about. Normally she wouldn’t have raised a sword to another creature, it’s against her nature. Yet now she is willing to do so, and just regret it later wishing there was another way.

“I have to learn to make these choices now…” she answers recalling some of Celestia’s advice, “whether I like them or not.”

“To learn to lead your own kingdom?” Fluttershy asks her. Watching the slow nod from her friend.

“Yes… I don’t like to hurt others, duh, you all know that,” she gestures to her friends as they stick around the fire, while the guards sit and keep watch or get some shut eye in turn with one another, “I just can’t stand to see a chance to possibly save more ponies from hard ship and trouble. Then to let that chance slip by when it’s so close,” Twi turns her eyes to the changeling, still fast asleep in even the uncomfortable position that he’s in, “If he would give us what we wanted to know, imagine those that wouldn’t have to lose their lives, those that would be spared the death.”

They all can see that this is a subject that Twi takes close to heart. The senseless slaughter isn’t something that any pony would like to contend with. At the same time though the young princess is ready to do what is asked of her, and has so far. Although it’s not one of Twilight’s most favorite past time, fighting with other creatures. But as the princess, she may just have to do some things that she doesn’t like, even if they will haunt her.

“Twilight, you’re a sweet mare, a great princess, but you’re an even better friend,” Rainbow puts a hoof on her shoulder. Pushing her toughness out for a second at the risk of sounding sappy, “sometimes there are things out there that you can’t really reason with. Something’s will want to fight, and the only thing you can do, is fight back.”

Twilight looks up to her friend’s sincere face, catching the truth in every word spoken, “you sound so much like Celestia right now. We had this covered a while back, but I put it out of my mind still…”

“It’s okay, Twily,” Pinkie starts to beam before pulling out a dozen or so cupcakes somehow from her bag to lighten the mood a bit. Passing them around to both the guards that are awake and accept, and her friends, “we know that you try you hardest being a princess and all… no matter what choices you may make in that duty, we’re sure to be here… and with desert too!”

The friendly reminder of this by her friend is enough to hold the still quite new princess over for the night. Finishing up with their small meal and nesting down for the night. The group gets as comfortable as possible. Rainbow leans up against a tree with AJ next to her as the latter covers her face with the tip of her hat. Fluttershy wraps up in a blanket and her wings as Pinkie pulls a simple sleeping bag out, filled with a minor amount of confetti. As expected, Spike lays there with Rarity snuggled up close to him, and holds a scaled wing around the unicorn. Leaving Twilight to rest there, with her face towards the sky.

Looking up in to moon at Luna’s domain of night, she sees the stars twinkling high above her as she can only hope that Flash remains back in Canterlot, safe and sound. “I hope, Flash, that you’ve been having a better time than me…” Twilight smiles up at the sky before resting her head back against her own ruck sack for some shut eye till the morning.

The night is a cool one, and not even a single insect is heard in the background. Normally this would be something that would make your normal pony goer question if anything was out of the ordinary or not, but at this point, to those out in the forest at the time. A lot has been out of the norm lately, so anything more to add to that growing list, is expected.

____________________________

The morning has come and gone by this point at mid noon. The bright sun shining high above in the sky over Ponyville as the gang from the woods make their way out in to town to get to the train station there so they can reach Canterlot as fast as possible. After sleeping in for a bit longer than they probably should have, they all agreed to hit the train ride once they got there. Especially considering that they have an extra traveler with them, which no pony is ready to have as a house guest at the moment. It’s best to get to the capital so as to get the record straight and feed the information they found out right now. Looking out the window from the train at the land passing by them, Twilight sparkle sits there twiddling her hooves as the others joke with one another to pass the time.

“Okay, okay…” the Pinkie settles down for a moment, “What does a buffalo dad say to his son when he leaves for college?”

“What?” she gets a unanimous answer from both her friends about, and even the guards that aren’t looking after the prisoner in the separate cart.

“Bye-son…” she says getting a stumped look from the others at first before it finally clicks to them.

The whole car, even the guards, start to laugh to the point of almost tears as the pony of laughter keeps them doing what she does best… that’s all except for Twilight. She is laughing on the inside, but she’s heard this joke before. On top of that she has more pressing matters right now, as the pink earth pony continues with her antics, even going in to some of the rather crude ones that she has up her hoof.

“What does a gay horse eat?” she looks at them before putting her hoof down at an angle, “Haaayyy,” Pinkie says giggling while the others soon follow suit even at the nature of the joke.

No matter what the princess may be thinking, it’s still pretty funny at the time. As a slight chuckle comes out Twilight even, as she wasn’t expecting the mockery to come out from her friend, though the truth soon comes crashing down when she catches the sight of extra guards there at the station in Canterlot. Looking around she can see them all in full combat gear, loaded in armor, weapons, and even personal medic bags for war wounds. The train stops and they all freeze for a moment while the guards stand there motionless as the doors open up. Bowing and saluting to the princess, they soon rise up to her.

“What’s going on here?” Twilight asks the nearest guard, “has something happened?”

“Princess Twilight, we were sent here to fetch you when you arrived,” the major answers her, lowing his salute, “there was an attack in your absence…”

“What?!” she flips out as some of her mane erupts in flame, even hovering for a second and notices that Canterlot city itself is in one piece. The castle is the next place to be a concern about. “Where are Princess Celestia, Luna, and Prince Discord?” Twi concerns herself with the royalty, seeing as this guard probably wouldn’t know the status of a bright orange Pegasus in the med bay.

“They are at the castle, your highness…” he answers, signaling a few of the guards, “They will escort you and take you to them.”

“Thank you, sir…” she answers ready to trot off with her friends, before pausing for a moment and turning back to the same guard there, “you might want to help the guards that came with us, they have some pony else that might need some extra… care” Twilight says sternly, “bring him to the cells in the castle, and make sure he isn’t killed,” the guard salutes to her and follows through, watching the mauve flank gallop off in the distance as he attends to what she brought.

The castle itself has gotten superficial damage to its outer structure. Broken windows in random places, and craters in the ground from the changelings landing in the yards. Statues shattered, columns marked up, decorative banners sliced all from the fights that ensued as the attack continued around them all. This wasn’t the first time the same enemy came crashing in, but during the wedding they weren’t armed for combat. This time there were trained soldiers sent in ready for battle, even if it wasn’t a full blow war. The further they are taken in to the castle, the more bodies are starting to pile up. Both that of changeling, and pony alike, left and right strung out dead along the hallways and in the openings. Thrown about from the post battle after cutting down one another.

Many ponies are taking care of the bodies and starting to pile them up and remove them. Trying to find a place at the moment to put them is becoming the issue right now, along with the injured among them. As the lunar princess runs around like a chicken with its head cut off, to try and lend aid and give the best direction she can at the time of need.

“Move the changeling bodies from the morgue to the court yard, allow that space for our own fallen,” Luna sends off another guard to tend to it, while turning to another, “as for the ones in the gardens, clean them up when we can, but for now close off that area. The main passages should be cleared first of all…help cart off the casualties to the med bay and bring out the nurses from there if need be for those that can’t be moved right now.” Another guard acknowledges before trotting off.

“Princess Luna!” the dark mare turns her head to see the one mare now calling to her in this conundrum.

“Twilight…” Luna starts to gasp at the sight of her fellow royalty now stepping in to the room while her friends follow behind her looking around at the sight to behold, “I didn’t think you would be back this soon,” she gallops up to the young mare and throws her fore hooves around her in a warm embrace, as the lavender coat hits her chest plate, “thankfully you’re here and safe.”

“What happened here Luna? Was it the queen?”

“As one would have expected, she didn’t wait for us to get ready for a fight,” Luna rolls her eyes about in her skull as she leads the group now as they start to attend to things together, making their way through the hall, “Chrysalis brought only a small force, not enough for a full attack. But unlike her previous visit, those that were with her this time were highly trained fighters and not so easily brought down like their earlier counterparts.”

“I… ahh… hate to be the bearer of bad news Luna, but the Queen isn’t the only one we have to contend with at the moment,” Twilight answers her while she watches a curious brow rise up on the older princess’s face, better to get the bad news out sooner, “King Sombra, has also made a return here as well, we found him in the cave that houses the Tree of harmony.”

“Oh dear…” she draws in a quick breath of air to her chest, “Did he hurt you? Did he escape? What of the elements?”

“Myself and the girls are okay, he brought back up with him, and a few of the guards were brought down…” Twilight takes a deep breath, “but in the end he managed to get out of there, and he had already removed the elements by the time we got there.”

The gravity of what has already happened in Canterlot, to her sister, and her nephew. Along with the news of what Twilight has uncovered out in the forest, hits the crescent princess like a ton of bricks to her head as she lets out a long exasperated grunt. “No… this. Can’t. Be. Happening!” Luna punches a hoof in to the wall next to her, leaving a princess hoof sized hole in the marble while her own hoof remains intact.

“I know Princess Luna… I know,” her fellow alicorn feels her pain, knowing full well there is more to come, “But there is another issue…”

“What is it?” Luna asks while rubbing her temple, almost sure that she doesn’t want to know.

“Sombra has gotten a lot of his power back to him, even after being killed… and from what I saw, I think I know why,” Twilight goes in to detail about the suit that he wears and how it has the crystals built in to it to supply him with the strength that he needs.

Seeing as she was the one who was fighting him after all. Meanwhile her friends tack on the subject that the two villains are working with one another on a more intimate level, than some of them could have guess at first… or wanted to know for that matter.

“So there’s a king that now seems to have an unlimited source of power, a queen with an army to command at the tip of her hooves,” Luna starts to summarize their predicament, while at the same time ramming her head in to the wall, “Both of them share a bed together, and now they have in their possession, the single most powerful magical relics in all of Equestria.”

“But she shouldn’t be able to use them, should she?” Spike pipes up after listening to the mares go back and forth, “the Elements of Harmony are bonded to Twilight, Fluttershy, Rarity, AJ, Rainbow, and Pinkie… Chrysalis shouldn’t be able to use them. Just like how you and Celestia couldn’t when Discord first got out.”

“He’s got a point there now,” Rainbow recalls a previous thought from Twilight a few years back while on a similar subject, to back up the dragon, “and again when Twi went through that mirror thing to get her crown, and had to deal with Shimmer. She said Sunset tried to use her crown against them, but it didn’t work for her and was still brought down.”

“Valid argument, Spike and Ms. Dash…” the eldest princess of the two concurs with them, “though even if the elements don’t respond to them, we still are unable to use them if need be to defend ourselves.”

“What about you and Princess Celestia?” Fluttershy mumbles her question before continuing, “With both of you, Discord, and Twilight all working together. Wouldn’t that stand up against them?”

The face on the mare of the night turns slowly to that of despair, even more so then when she first turned back to her original form from that of Nightmare moon. It seems that no pony had informed the young mares of what happened to both her sister and nephew during the attack. “Come with me…” Luna urges them at the moment with a simple wave of the hoof while they go down the hall. Believing that it’s far better for them to see it, then for Luna to have to be the one to try and explain.

Walking in to a busy hospital ward room is something that no pony wishes they had to do. Simply because its busy for one reason, there are a lot of injured about that need attending. And the only reason you’re there probably to begin with, is that you know one of the injured, or you yourself are the one in pain. Though as they walk past the bustling activity of doctors and nurses doing what they do, the group reaches a smaller secluded room at the far side of the med bay that Flash was being treated in.

At the moment though, Twilight surprisingly doesn’t have the thoughts of her guard come to her, as her mind has already had enough happen to in the last couple hours to clutter everything up. From being filled in about the attack on Canterlot, her mentor getting in a fight with the queen of the changelings, and something happening to her. The mare is left in wonder as they stop at the doors to the single room. Pushing it open ever so lightly, it slides without a fuss and they see one figure kneeling next to a bed side, with a hoof wrapped up in his eagle claw.

Discord has the dried out eyes of a husband who had tears rolling down his face all night while he stays near his wife. Seeing the unconscious image of the lovely princess, his princess, is far too much for him to bear at the time by himself. Yet after watching her go through her own surgery, he would rather be nowhere else, than here, to ensure she is okay.

Luna walks in ahead of them and puts a hoof on his shoulder to let him know of their presence. Turning around and seeing the others there safely, brings at least a tear of joy to his eyes as Dissy goes up to each of them and almost crushes the mares he once called his enemies, in his arms.

“I’m glad to see you all here…” he whispers to them.

Calmly going back over to his wife's side while she rests there. Rosebud even curls up next to her mother, with her ear to her chest so she can hear the heartbeat of her mom. Letting her know, all is not lost. The father slowly stokes his daughter’s hair while keeping a claw on his wives hoof.

“What happened, Discord?” AJ asks the obvious, looking at the motionless princess lying there with wires and tubes running out of her single fore hoof while the other remains covered by a sheet.

“Chrysalis… that’s what happened…” Discord hisses before he goes to explain what happened to his wife while here in the hospital. The other ponies each starting to look at the sheet covering the hoof that just got operated on, and is still in the process of healing from the meds and magic. “She has been knocked out from painkillers, and probably won’t be up till the morning,” he places a gentle claw on her covered fore hoof, “Getting fitted for such a thing can take the breath out of you… and when Tia wakes up, I’m sure she’ll lose it after seeing what has happened to her all over again.”

Twilight places a gentle hoof on the Rosebud’s head. As a reassuring smile crosses her own face, after seeing the happy one on the child. At home with the fact that she is in her mother’s bed. Though something seems off at the moment.

“Wait… where is Havoc?” the alicorn asks.

Both Discord and Luna look at one another for a moment, “you didn’t tell her did you?” Discord asks the sister in law.

“I thought it better for her to see this first.”

“There is nothing better about this whole thing…”

“Well it’s the lesser of two evils, what would she have done?” Luna gestures to her knocked out sister.

“There’s no such thing as ‘the lesser of two evils’, when they are both just as horrible,” Discord answers her.

“You know Tia used to call you ‘the lesser’, when she was debating having you reformed,” Luna throws down her trump card to trip him up as the crazed eyes of her brother in law glares at her for a moment of confusion.

“Stop you two…” Twi gets between them quietly so as not to wake the child, “Where is Havoc?” she asks one more time.

Both Discord and Luna look at one another, and in a singular moment of understanding, they get between the rest of the group and huddle them together so they can whisper out the truth amongst themselves, without Rosebud even having the chance at hearing should she just be eavesdropping like kids to. All of them back away after the news sinks in and cover their own muzzles to hold back the slew of tears that are building.

“Oh…” a tear wells up in Twilight’s eye, “I…Ahh, see,” she tries to keep herself together as best as she can for the time being.

Soon resting her head on Luna’s shoulder whiles she lets out several tears as the others do the same in silence as the news hits home, “We’re here Twilight… we’re here,” Luna assures her, rubbing the back of her with a hoof.

“It was Chrysalis, wasn’t it?” Twilight fishes for that answer.

“Yes…” Discord answers coldly, clutching his knuckles as he pictures snapping the queen’s neck with his own two claws. Or lighting her on fire, or turning her inside out, or gutting her while she lives, or cutting off parts of her piece by piece and making her eat herself… ‘So many possibilities, so little time,’ the chaotic princes ponders to himself in his own mind.

“I’ve sent word to the Crystal Empire…” Luna catches sight of her brother in laws expression about his body, trying to change the subject around to keep him from going ballistic, “Shining and Cadance will be here later with additional guards to help bolster our defenses, if they try to attack again.”

“I don’t think they would right now… they have to have something planned…” all of them look at the pink mare in the room as Pinkie brings up a crucial fact, “after all, they wanted the Elements away from us for some reason? Though we would know what the plan is, if we could get him to talk.”

“Get who to talk?” Luna asks, looking back and forth between Pinkie and Twilight standing there.

“Before we finished off with at the cave, we managed to find a single changeling that was still alive in the remains,” Twi fills them in, “We brought him here to Canterlot hoping to get some information about what is going on. I asked a few guards from the station, as well as the ones that came with us to bring him down to the cells here to keep him till later.”

“Had he said anything yet?” the dark blue alicorn starts to pry, hoping to get more information than they already have now.

“Other than the insults here and there…” Rainbow answers for her alicorn friend, “not a thing…”

Discord calmly leans down to his wife's forehead and kisses her tenderly atop it, running his eagle claw through her mane once more before he does the same act to his only remaining child. Bringing the blanket up close to his family to keep them warm, Discord turns his back and gets a rather evil and bloodlust filled smirk on his face as he starts to crack his knuckles at the sound of what he just heard the cyan Pegasus say.

“So he’s not saying anything?” he asks, showing off his snaggle tooth in the grin, “You said he’s in the cells, right?”

“Well he should be by now, but-” Twilight answers before realizing what he is about to do, now quickly turning to Luna for some back up at the moment, “If he goes down there by himself he’ll kill the prisoner and we’ll never get anything out of him.”

“At this point, Twilight, I would be ready to go down and help him snap the little bastard’s neck, and have him fed to whatever family he may have in the hive…” Luna lets slip from her tongue before she can keep that thought to herself, “Sorry, didn’t mean to say that out loud… but you are right. If we are to help this matter, he has to be alive, I’ll go down there to help keep a level head on him… more or less. This is still Discord we’re talking about,” Luna starts to answer while walking out of the room to give support and restraint to the prince, “he may be tamed now, by what Fluttershy did to reform him, even to the point of being a husband to my sister, and a father… but he is still the master of chaos, so he’s never really had a level head to begin with, and is sure to bring the front doors of Tartarus to any who harm those which he loves.”

That last word starts to resonate in the back of Twilight’s mind at the moment she hears it. ‘Love… ponies will do some strange things for love…’ Twi wonders, having heard it in the past before, ‘…wait a second…’ Twilight’s eyes shoot open in a sudden moment of realization, and in a split second the only thing left in the room with her friends is a gust of wind that rushes past them, as their friend beats her wings frantically, flying out the door and dodging others along her path.

“Shit, shit, shit, and shit!” Twilight starts to curse while galloping/flying along the halls where she can to avoid hitting others, “Please be okay! Please be okay!” she storms around in search for the one particular colt that has her eye. Hoping even to see him in the medical bay right now, rather than the morgue.

40

Chapter forty

The Canterlot cells are housed in the lower portion of the castle as one might expect. Lower than most ponies would even hope to venture, they were once there to give a final strong point in case of attack and to act as a storage of sorts when needed. Though for now they have never really needed to be used as a dungeon, considering that there are jails in Canterlot that can hold such ponies or offenders. The only time one would be thrown in the cell of the castle itself is when it’s seen that they hold a significant importance over another prisoner that maybe crucial to something that is going on at the time and royalty themselves should be involved in their interrogation and imprisonment.

The changeling in question finds himself at the moment has been tossed in the cell by himself, seeing as there really isn’t any other pony that would be a threat to them. No one else to keep him company or aid in his escape. The bindings have been removed while he was put in and is left to roam the cell freely. Although it is a rather small cell at that.

The only one watching him is a pair of royal guards that probably drew the short straw and got sent down here to keep guard. Though what would he do even if he got out? There is a hoof full of ways down here. All of which are being watched by ponies, and even with his abilities of a changeling, how would he explain himself as a guard being down here when there is no pony to guard other than himself?

Twiddling his hooves, it is apparent that for now he’ll be down here for a while by now before anything can happen. And after seeing the devastation that his brood caused in Canterlot Castle, they have much to pick up before they can get to him… at least he would have thought if the still air hadn’t been disturbed by the sound of a door swinging open. The two guards standing there snap to attention as they see the prince of chaos and the princess of the night greet their presence at the moment.

“Good afternoon, your majesties,” they salute in unison, “how can we assist you?”

“The prisoner…” Discord holds an eagle claw pointed out to the one of his interest, “has he said anything sense being down here?”

“Not a peep sir, other than an insult or two about my sister” the guard tacks on at the end.

Luna looks at the changeling sitting there, only glancing over for a second before returning his gaze to the wall across him and not paying any attention to the regal pair in his presence. “Guards…” she gets their attention, “I want you two, to take a walk.”

“Princess?”

“You two have been down here for quite some time, no?”

“Well sorta,” one answers her, “Princess Twilight sent us down here to bring him and watch over the prisoner. Also to make sure no pony tries to kill him as well”

“Hmm… I see,” the lunar princess ponders, “I’m sure you must be famished from this boring task, much is to be done upstairs now though. Why don’t you two go up there and help out for a bit? Then get something to eat before returning… don’t rush, there is no need.”

“But princess what about the-” the guard gets cut off by a rather infuriated glare from the princess herself, finally having it click at what the intentions of the two are at the moment. “Oh, I see…” he and his cohort bow in response, “We’ll just ah… be on our way then, perhaps get some coffee to stay awake when we return?”

Dissy puts a pair of claws on the cells bars, eyeing his target, “that sounds like a splendid idea…” he hears the steady trot of the two leaving them as he and his sister in law are now in the company of one they are each ready to put down. “You there…” he calls to the critter, “speak up.”

Still getting no reply out of him.

Discord opens the cell and steps in on his own while Luna decides to let him handle this as she sits idly by. Stopping in front of the changeling, the prince pauses and looks down at him while he remains motionless. “Still not talking, ay?”

“Not to you, you worthless Prince…” he scorns the anointed royal.

“Well I’ll be, he can speak after all…” Discord takes a knee so as to get on a better level with the creature, “I know you are probably sworn to secrecy by your queen and willing to die before giving up information. After all I know some of your friends have committed suicide over talking to us… but I’m going to chat now, and you can answer these questions, as they don’t pertain to anything with your queen…for now,” he watches as this catches the changeling’s ear as he sits across from him, “do you know why I’m here?”

It takes a few seconds, but eventually the soldier speaks up, “to learn more…”

“That’s right…” Discord starts to nod, “now why would I want to do that?”

“Because you are my enemy… and it’s what you would do,” he answers less hesitantly.

“Correct, do you know what the Queen had done while she was here?”

“Attacked your ponies, and even the princess of the sun herself.”

“See?” Discord leans in closer a bit, “you can tell me more than you may have thought you would…” he watches the changeling bite his tongue a bit before continuing, “But do you know what she also did?” the prince looks carefully at the expression of one that doesn’t have a clue what is going on or where this is headed, “you see, in their fight. Princess Celestia, my own wife, and your Queen… went through the castle left and right with one another. Locked in combat, they eventually made their way up to the bed room that myself and my wife would share, but they weren’t alone there. Oh no there was another, two actually, that watched the fight.”

Discord pauses for a moment to catch his breath and hold back a tear so as not to show any weakness to his prisoner, “My daughter, Rosebud. And of course my son, Havoc… they witnessed the fighting between Celestia and Chrysalis, as they were playing before and got caught in the middle. Though in the fight your queen managed to cut a leg off of my lovely wife, and in her bleeding state found my son, and in front of his very own mother…killed him,” the changeling takes a gulp, knowing where this is probably going for him.

Discord places both of his claws on the ground in front of himself, bringing his almost dragon like head mere inches from the enemy’s, “you should be able to imagine what I want to do to your precious queen. But I can’t do that because I don’t know where she is… as a prince I should try to find a diplomatic solution to most matters like this one, but as a father… I should remove your very spinal column with my claws and strangle you with it.”

“Threats… won’t get you anywhere,” he tries to act tough before the opposition, mustering what little courage he has left.

“Hehe…” Dissy chuckles like a serial killer seeing his next victim as the smile on his face grows and stretches from ear to ear, “your right on that… threats won’t,” he brings his lion paw up and wraps it around the changeling’s skull. Elongating his individual claws till they fully encompass the bone and in one move, Dissy spikes the creature against the ground like a football. The skull spits open from the impact and the changeling is left in a daze as his life starts to trickle away from him with every ounce of blood that flows passed his vision. However, with the sound of a snapped finger from the prince in the back of his failing senses, the wound is patched up and all the bits and pieces go back together like humpty dumpty.

Though the throbbing head pain still remains.

‘How…is this… possible?’ the changeling gurgles in his head, watching the prince’s grin grow. Soon getting a goat hoof to the chest as he feels his very sternum break from the impact and cave in to his chest, puncturing organs and giving him internal bleeding. Though after a few agonizing minutes of him rolling around on the ground in pain, another snap comes from the prince, and all the injuries are gone while the pain stays back.

“You see there…” the chaos creature starts off, “I can break you over and over again, and put you right back together. Bringing you back from the brink of death, if you were to pass it and actually die, then there is nothing I could do. Luckily for you, sorta, I know the limits, and can make you feel everything… while keeping you alive,” he brings his talons up in to the creature’s rib cage. Feeling the different organs running between his fingers as they start to scratch and bleed while he plays with them. Plunging his other appendage in to the chest cavity, Discord pulls out a length of intestine as the changeling lays there unable to move in sheer agony while the prince goes to work on him.

Producing the likes of a carnival creation from the gut, as he presents it to its owner, “Look! It’s a poodle!” Discord hold the intestine tied ‘balloon’ dog in front of the creature, before his eyes start to roll in to the back of his head and a long breath escapes him. Quickly being healed by the master of chaos’s own powerful magic to keep him alive. The prince lets him catch his breath as the prisoner feels his stomach at the aching that he is going through, to the point of throwing up several pints of blood and stomach acids as the prince leans further down to him.

“There will be no escape, no relief, and no welcoming of death to bring about your end…” Discord allows his serpent tongue to tickle the edge of his ear, “I will crush you, stab you, beat you… and burn you,” he snaps his fingers together.

The changeling bursts in to flames in an instant, leaving the sound of petrified blood curdling screams piercing the air around them, as even Luna turns her head and uses her wings to cover her ears so she can’t hear the screeches from the creature that would turn the stomach of any other in their presence.

‘How can I let him do this?’ she even starts to wonder, feeling near pity for the changeling inside, ‘I know what his kind did to my nephew and my sister, but is this even right?’ the princess still doesn’t say anything, and only stays in the room to at least be able to say to Twilight later that she kept an eye on Discord.

Though in truth there would be nothing she could do, if her brother in law wanted the creature dead, that’s just what was going to happen. The scent of scorched meat starts to fill her nose as it sends chills down her very spine. The smell is nothing new to her, after all her own lunar guards (and on occasion herself) have frequented flesh in the past as a meal due to their nature. But to come from a creature that is under attack from a family member, that’s enough to leave one tear running down her cheek.

Rolling about on the stone floor. The seared flesh peels off on to the ground and leaves large patches of bone and muscle exposed to the burn as the heat does the same treatment to the new tissue. Burning all the way down to his core. But before it can all be over, before he can get death to release him from this torment.

A snap issues him a new life, as his wounds are gone and he is left with the image of himself burning in Tartarus for what his kind has done. The changeling looks up from his position and sees the murderous glare of the prince inches from his face as he scurries back in to the corner in the fetal position. Discord gets on all four of his limbs, dislocating his jaw as saliva drools out over his lips in the prince's slow prowl towards his prey, thirsting for the kill.

“Wait!” the changeling yells out before Discord pulls him back in to the center of the cell. Hooves scratching against the ground as the prince lifts him up by his fore legs and holds him wide as if crucified. “Please! No more, no more!” he pleads with the chaotic god. As the pulling on his limbs starts to intensify and the connective tissue stretches under the tug of the prince to the point of tearing.

“What? Now you want to talk?” Discord teases, the insanity in his eyes flowing freely from his glare and seeps in to his voice, “How many ponies did you kill? How many times did one of them beg for you to leave them be? Huh!?”

The prince feels the cracking of bone under his claws as the only thing holding the limbs on now is the flesh itself on the surface, as a yelp comes out from the changeling from his joints popping out, while a nonstop cry of sheer terror is brought out. Even the skin starts to rip as more pressure is put on him, and it tears along the surface like dried out skin cracking. Green blood starting to splatter across Discord’s own coat and face from the victim of his wrath. Almost drenching him in a new shade of misery. As far as the father is concerned, it’s just bad luck that he was the one to survive the fight at the cave where the tree is held. Only to end up in the clutches of a father who has had more taken from him in one day, than he had in his entire life.

“I can put you back together…” Discord whispers in his ear, the changeling barely able to hear it over his own screams, “and make you feel the same pain that each of your victims did in the past.”

“Please! Discord! Prince! Stop!!!” he screams out like his very soul is being ripped from existence, “I’ll talk, I bucking sing if you want me to! Just stop I beg of you!”

In an instant the creature is dropped and before he can hit the ground. The bones are repaired and even the skin itself is put back together. Though the pain still remains there for the prince to see on the changeling’s own face, as a steady stream of tears start to fall down like a foal that just got told that his parents were dead. Princess Luna stands there at the door while Discord slowly makes his way to the exit. He has had his fill of blood… for now that is. In the corner of his eye, he catches the fresh tear that fell from his sister in law as he steps out.

“Don’t cry for him Luna” Dissy reminds her of who he is “after all, a creature like that doesn’t deserves mercy.”

“That much I know…I may have been the pony of many night mares at one point,” she hastily wipes away the tear from her eye as she passes by him, “but that doesn’t mean I don’t have a heart for those in pain. Even if they themselves, have caused me pain.” The princess has to play nurse for the moment as she checks over the changeling, everything on him seems to hurt as he barely is able to cling on, and is on the cliff dive ready to go in to shock. Holding her lit horn on his, the princess alleviates enough of the pain so that he may be able to speak. Soon finding herself holding the changeling in her grasp like a mother her child, all the while him clinging to her with his own hooves, “you don’t want me to bring him in here again, now do you?”

She sees the face of sheer terror in his eyes as he glances over to the prince as he starts to walk out now, “no! Your majesty!”

“Good… now… tell me everything,” she demands from the enemy soldier who she still holds his life in her hooves.

Discord opens the door from the cell block as he passes by the two guards that were originally down there. They never really left the area, just walked out of the room, so they could go back to their post when the royals had finished up down there. Not even being acknowledged by the father figure as he walks past them.

Fresh green blood runs down the prince’s coat as one of the guards picks up the pace after catching the sight out of the corner of his eye, while Discord continues on his way. Knowing that Luna will get the information that they need does ease him a bit, seeing as if she doesn’t, then he’ll just have to go in there for another round with the changeling… this time though, he may not be so lucky in the end, and have the limbs still attached.

____________________________

The lavender mare continues to dart along the many halls of the castle. Already having checked the other med rooms that dot the castle, they now are stocked with that of injured guards left and right, but none of them are her guard. Now going through the corridors every which way possible, she finds herself pushing her legs and wings faster and faster. Not even having a clue where her friends went after they left Celestia’s side. For all she knows, they are also right on her tail to find out where she is going.

Though for the moment she doesn’t take the time to look behind her, “Flash! Where are you?” she stops in a group, pulling a colt aside before he even knows what is going on, “You, have you seen a royal guard? Higher ranking, bright orange coat, blue mane and tail?”

“Ahh, umm,” he responds standing there dumbfounded.

“Well???” she starts to pester him more and more.

“I believe I might have seen somepony like that…” he holds a hoof to his chin.

“Really!” she beams, “where did you see him?”

The pony points a hoof to the door leading out next to them as she quickly thanks him for his help and blows past the others. Not even catching her other friends standing there at the intersection next to the door as they get their manes in a bundle by the flying princess. Twilight goes through the door and tumbles across the ground in a barrel roll head over hooves. Landing on her rump as she shakes off the impact, looking up to see the pony she had been looking for.

Flash Sentry sits there in the middle of a room surrounded by the bodies of both changelings and guards as they are left askew thrown about the area. Head to hoof covered in either scratches, cuts, bruises, or red and green blood. If it wasn’t for the cutie mark on his flank, Twilight would have guessed he was an entirely different pony.

Nurse Sterile and a doctor next to her, put a few patches on the royal Pegasus guard as he sits there compliant with them and allows himself to be treated. Not even bothering to raise his head at the sound of another coming in to the room, after all, that has been going on all day as bodies are carted off to be placed where ever is seen fit.

“Flash!” Twi gasps, getting his attention just in time as he is almost thrown off his own balance when the mare wraps her hooves around him tightly, “I thought you might have been… you could be… morgue trip…” she says between whimpers and breaths, as he puts both his fore hooves around the mare and the doctors back off for a sec to let them have a moment.

“It’s going to take a lot more than just a few changelings to do me in here…” he smiles, almost a tear making its way down his face as the they pull back from one another to give a tender, blissful kiss on the lips while remaining oblivious to the death around them. The gang makes their way in to the room in time to see this unfold between them. Even though they’ve been away from one another for only a few days, the warmth from that simple show of affection radiates between them as they remain in the embrace.

“Though…ribs…” he gasp after the kiss is broke off, “you’re squeezing me too tight.”

“Oh! Sorry about that,” she jumps off of him just a short distance in time for her friends to come around to their side now. Twilight starts to look over her Coltfriend, as he seems to have more injuries now than before. And certainly all of this blood on him, couldn’t be all his, “What happened to you, Flash?”

“Well, I ahh…” he stalls, scratching the back of his head trying to hold off her reaction.

Thankfully nurse Sterile picks up for him at the moment to help save his rump, “Flash here, formally apologized to me about his behavior earlier… and gave a helping hoof in defending Canterlot, and myself.”

Twi snaps back to him after hearing the last line, “you fought? I thought you were injured?”

“Well he is, your majesty” the fellow doctor next to them explains, “but thanks to a generous donation of both painkillers and Epinephrine, by the nurse in combat, he came out alive. And so did Ms. Sterile here.”

The princess looks back to the nurse as she starts to quiver, wondering if Twilight will have her head because she pumped her coltfriend full of drugs. “Well it seemed like a good idea at the time…” Sterile shakes under the eyes of the lavender mare, “I mean otherwise-” she gets cut off after feeling a pair of hooves wrap around her, relieved that it’s the princess, and she isn’t trying to strangle her.

“Thank you, Nurse Sterile, I’m sure if it wasn’t for that, Flash or yourself, may have not made it.”

“It’s quite alright, princess Twilight,” she returns the hug, letting the princess go afterwards, “I’m just doing my job here.”

Fluttershy looks down at the ground and sees half a dozen empty vials of medication there around, picking one up she reads it after squinting her eyes to look at the tiny label, “Oh my… this was a full bottle of morphine,” she gasps looking back to the rest of the bottles that litter the area around them, “I would give this to a bear if he had broken a leg when I treated him. How much of this did you give Flash?”

“Enough…” Flash answers before Sterile can stop him as he chuckles. Finally making Twilight realize his current state as she peals back his eye lids to get a better look. The pupils of the guard are fully dilated, and it’s a wonder that he is even up right at the moment.

“Flash, are you high!” Twilight tries to hold back from slapping him just out of surprise that a royal guard would allow themselves to be brought to this level. Though in truth, she knows that the pain killers are probably the only reason he is still alive after having ribs broken and getting various gash marks across his body from combat.

“Just a little… I am coming off of the effects,” he admits to her, “besides having a full squad of enemy soldiers to deal with, one probably doesn’t want to feel much at that time…”

Twilight looks around at the still numerous corpses that are surrounding them, “just a squad…” she narrows her eyes at him, calling the bluff.

“Okay… maybe three squads,” Flash bites the back of his tongue after his ears catch the grinding of teeth from a mare just a few inches from him, “but if I told you that you’d probably get mad.”

“Please, tell me you didn’t take them on by yourself?” she cringes, almost facehoofing herself when she already knows the answer.

“Well… towards the end at least,” he points to the various lifeless forms of the royal guards as they lie about, “I couldn’t do anything if they fell I was still here… not like I could have up and left.”

All the princess can do is shake her head at him, trying to hide the slight smile on her face as she does. Twi can’t be mad at him, after all he told her the truth. More or less that is. Even the rainbow mare near her starts to look about at all the bodies. “No way… you did all this?” RD gulps as the prism maned mare admires, or more so envies the work of the guard.

“Well more or less, Ms. Dash…” he shrugs after the comment.

“Note to self, when this is all said and done with…” Dash makes a mental note out loud, “try to get out and meet a few of the guards for a coltfriend,” the comment only gets a few of them to giggle, Flash among them, and even a few more to ponder the thought themselves.

“Oh don’t encourage him Rainbow,” Twilight cuts her off before she can say any more, “as for you Flash… you will explain more later on what happened here,” She puts on a simple care free smile before making eye contact with her guard, instead of rubbing her temples from her friend’s comment, “I’m not mad at you, just want to find out what happened, that’s all.”

“Yes, dear,” Flash lower his head a bit.

Not catching her smirk as Twilight sees some of the pain in his face. ‘Can’t help it if he’s good at his job,’ she agrees with herself after noting the body count, before she leans down and lightly kisses him on his fore head before Sentry even has time to react and return the favor. Instead he allows the sweet gesture, and only permits a wholehearted smile as he takes her hoof in his own.

Luna though walks through the door and now greets them with her presence. Though to Twilight’s surprise, the eldest princess in the room isn’t one that has a warm expression on her face at the moment. Walking among the ponies she snaps out of her trance for a bit, “Well at least you two have… reunited?” Luna raises an eye brow at seeing both Twilight and Flash hoof in hoof with one another. Considering that she isn’t one that knows of their current relation, “Well clearly I’ve missed something… anyways, I just got done with the changeling that you brought back here.”

“Is he still alive?” Twilight asks the obvious question.

“Somehow…” Luna says calmly, recalling the images of Discord almost pulling apart the creature and even setting him on fire, “though after Dissy had his fill, he started to talk…”

“So did ya find anythin’ out?” Applejack ask, having seen the stern nature of the changeling when they first brought him back.

“Oh I did…” Luna looks at the few bodies still being carried out, “for now though, let’s see what we can do about the after effects of the attack. There is still much to do right now, and to be honest we can use all the help we can get.”

“She’s right you know…” Rarity says, almost dragging her dragon with her, “we’ll help any way we can.”

“Splendid girls…” Luna starts to beam finally at them as the others soon follow the unicorns roll. Though the lunar princess looks back at the guard still there as the medical staff work on him, “as for you though. How are you feeling, Mr. Sentry?”

“Well enough to lend a helping hoof…” he gets up from his seat, much to the dismay of his marefriend who watches him wobble a bit at first.

“Are you sure now?” both Twi and Luna ask him in unison.

“Well it’s better than sitting about doing nothing, your majesties…are we done here though?” Sentry asks the two medical staff next to him still.

“Almost, just give me one last patch…” Sterile answers the guard as both she and the doctor follow him out and apply the final bandage to him. It’s not a permanent fix, or one that is even noteworthy by medical standers. But for the business of lending a hoof with a rather gruesome clean-up operation, it will do nicely.

41

Chapter forty one

Discord pulls out a few columns that collapsed in the scuffle and prop them against the wall to be fitted back in later, while both Applejack and Rainbow, along with about a half a dozen guards replace it with temporary braces. Thanks to being almost immortal to some degree, and having magic that can best that of many a unicorn in Equestria. The prince manages to move heaps of debris without even breaking a sweat as the ponies around do the same.

There isn’t much they can do other than repair the patch work of walls that were busted, windows that shattered and a few places that needed reinforcement to help strengthen them after a wall or two gets a hole in it. After seeing to it that they can work in safety, parts of wall are removed to be replaced along with Rainbow now using a pair of hoof covers to protect herself as she takes out the remaining shards of glass that stayed in the window frame.

“Easy there now sugar cube…” Applejack says to her winged friend as she places the shards in to a cart so they can be hauled away, “Don’t drop them now so we get glass everywhere to get in ponies hooves.”

“I heard you the first time, AJ…” Rainbow rolls her eyes as she neatly sets the piece in and flies off to get more. As her country friend pulls off the full cart so another can be brought around.

Discord looks up at the sky over head through the fully open window arch as the sun remains high up, not having a pony to lower it. It seems for now the younger sister will be the one to do that when she gets the chance. ‘At least it gives us more light to work by,’ he looks at the bright side of the matter, until he finally realizes what this particular window frame was. A slight chuckle coming up in his gut, even if this is the worst time to have it, but right now anything is better to feel than this.

“What’s so funny?” Rainbow asks trying to find the humor in picking up the pieces of a battle… literally.

“There are many things I like about living in Canterlot. One of which is the history that is here, considering I can look in many historic books and go ‘I remember that’, all that said though,” Discord pauses to pick up a few of the pieces from the frame with his magic as he levitates them close to him so he can inspect them, “This was the only stained glass window that I didn’t like to walk by and see every day…”

Rainbow looks at the pieces while attempting to get a mental image out of all them, then looking at the others that are still in place. From her many times walking through this part of the castle, she does remember quite a few of the stained glass windows in place. Putting two and two together, the rainbow mare realizes that this historic art piece is in fact the one that shows the defeat of Discord himself by his wife and sister in law, way back when.

Now even she can’t help but hide the giggle under her breath as she looks over to the smug prince, “Okay, now I get it… it is funny.”

“No, what’s really funny is Tia refused to remove it upon our relationship… heck even after the wedding,” Discord rolls his eyes in slight annoyance while thinking back to the early parts of them being together and all of Equestria being oblivious to them as a couple.

Those were the simple days… working with one another on what went on in the kingdom and getting at one another’s throat from time to time. Plus the many times of ducking back in to their ‘respective’ rooms and itching a particular scratch on occasion as the… need, would arise. He starts to giggle to himself, having all those times together that eventually ended up in their children.

‘A pair of accidents, that I would happily make all over again, if I had to,’ he summarizes before continuing, “If we had an argument, she loved to walk down here and remind me what happened last time we disagreed on something.”

“Who won those fights after she pulled that card?”

The prince starts to wade off the subject rather eagerly, “Hehe…well… ahh… she did. Though after the kids, I doubt that she would have trapped their father in stone,” he finally answers her as they go about their task.

“Eh… that I wouldn’t be so sure of now,” the cyan mare answers as she flies about and continues working.

Finally clearing the room of all broken pieces, and giving it a clean sweep in time for the repair crew to come in and start patching up the area. Thanks to the gift of magic in a short time they have, for the most part, the room complete and water tight to keep away any rain that is scheduled to come in the near future. Moving on to the rooms further down the hall, one after the other. The stains of blood drenched tile, entrails here and there, broken weapons, missing limbs, shattered glass, and chipped stone that litter parts of the castle are taken care of. The first step to picking up the pieces, is quite literally, picking up the pieces.

____________________________

A guard is set up on the table with a broken fore hoof from where a mace crushed his bone. Already wailing in pain from the initial hit, he has to bite down on a piece of wood so that Twilight can set the bone properly with the help of a few other nurses to hold him down. Easing the bone next to the other, she puts a tight splint on him and wraps the area in a generous amount of binding so as not to have it move out of place again.

“Alrighty that’s in place now… nurse? You want to take it from here?” she asks as the guard starts to settle down now for the moment after the movement of his bone has stopped.

“Gladly, princess…” she pulls out a syringe and pumps the pony on the bed full of morphine so they can get to the next casualty.

“How are you handling yourself, Fluttershy?” Twi asks the Pegasus.

Fluttershy stands there next to the bed of another unicorn guard who sustained burns on the lower part of his ribs. The shy pony is used to cleaning up after animals and healing their wounds, so treating a pony in some cases is no different, other than maybe the amount of bandages to use.

Applying some burn ointment on the inner wrap, she cools down the wound with a light dab of a sponge before answering her friend, “oh I’m holding myself together…” she answers in hushed tones. Even though she has and is more than capable of treating a pony from time to time. The yellow Pegasus doesn’t like having to take that chance very often, preferring to stick to her animals.

“How are you doing though, sir?” she asks her actual patient.

“As well as one can expect madam…” he starts to cringe as the sponge is put on. Watching as the mare puts some alcohol to the bandage to sterilize it now. Without even a word though, Fluttershy puts a hoof in closer so he can give a slight squeeze as the sting hits home as she applies the wrap to his side. It’s not a lot of pain, more of a discomfort than anything. But it’s the little things that can count right now to a pony who finds himself in the med ward. “Thank you, miss...?” he pauses after realizing he never got quite cute nurses name, as he lightly gives her hoof a squeeze.

“Oh, I’m Fluttershy…” she answers, lightly beaming at him as she puts a safety pin to the end to hold the wrap on.

“Well Miss Fluttershy, my name is Cobalt Mail,” he smiles warmly at her through his similar to the name colored eyes, admiring the delicate aspect of her being, as one would a light flower. The guard extends a hoof of his own for a proper introduction, “I’m thankful to have you as my nurse.”

Returning the gesture, Fluttershy ever so gently squeezes his hoof in a gentle shake, “the pleasure is all mine… Mister Cobalt.”

“If it’s not too much to ask…” Cobalt waits for her to shake her head in response, “I know this isn’t the best time, but perhaps, you would like to get a coffee next time you’re in town?”

The shy mare starts to blush, as she looks off to the side from him with a slightly larger smile than she would care to admit, as she tries her best to hide it, “Well… ah,” Fluttershy stumbles for a second, before recalling what her fellow Pegasus friend said earlier, ‘What could it hurt?’ she returns with a flushed face, “As a matter of fact… I would love to.”

With that date set up between them, the Pegasus bids the unicorn fare well, as she watches him put his armor right back on, and head out of the med bay to help about the castle. Even after he leaves, it’s rather hard for the Pegisy to hide her prideful expression. Something that their fellow princess friend picks up instantly on.

“Did you really just get a date, while here in medical?” Twilight asks while looking over the charts of a knocked out pony.

“He seemed rather sweet, and polite,” Fluttershy blushes again while the few fleeting memories fill her mind, and she makes a note to save them there for when she returns, “even after coming here with third degree burns to his torso…”

“Well he’s determined I’ll give him that…” Twi answers with a chuckle, making a final decision about the one in front of her as she talks to the other nurse, “his skull has a fracture to it and that’s probably what knocked him out to begin with. I don’t see any other injuries along him though.”

“So just a nasty bump on the head?”

“It would seem so…”

“Well in that case we will put a stabilizer around his skull to keep the plates where they are.” The nurse jots down on the chart for later, “and go from there, if any other issues come up I’m sure he’ll let us know…one way or another.”

“Noted, nurse…” Twi hears the door swing open with a guard on the stretcher being brought in, a sword still impaled in to his chest, though astonishingly the colt is still clinging to life. Rushing over to his side, Twilight immediately looks at the ponies bringing him in to the room for answers, “how long has this been in him?”

“Not sure, your highness. We found him in the corner of a room buried under a few bodies, with it still stuck in place,” he taps on some bandages already in place that have been well soaked through with blood to the point of it even dripping off the side of the stretcher, “he had these on when we got him, must have done it himself.”

The nurse that was with the princess previously, and even Fluttershy go up to either side of the patient as he is is lowered on to the bed, and they go to work on him. Using her magic, the princess is able to see inside under the skin and where exactly the sword reached. ‘Let’s see… spleen, liver, pancreas, kidneys…check, check, check except for,’ Twi looks up after finding the main source of the blood through the eyes of her horn, “the Sword is clear of most vital organs in the area, but it nicked the right kidney after going through the intestines.”

“Internal bleeding then… the intestines can wait, but that kidney will need attention now,” the nurse brings out fresh wrappings as she starts to cut off the old ones, “this is probably the only thing that kept him alive…” the others bring out the necessities from a med table. Needle, thread, scissors, alcohol wipes, forceps, and sponges for the interesting fix… or patch work at least. “We’re going to have to pull that out of him eventually,” she points to the sword.

“Once we do there won’t be much time to stop the bleeding…” Fluttershy answers while grabbing a surgical mask and puts it over her mouth, the others soon following suit as it seems things are going to get rather messy right now.

Placing either side of her hooves on the sword, Twilight nods to the others as she starts to mouth a countdown. ‘One, Two… Three,’ slowly she starts to draw the blade out from its place in the body. The crust along the side of blood that formed a seal, breaks open as fresh pints of red liquid seep out and even splatter in the face of a few of them, as Twilight manages to get some in her hair and even eyes as she blinks furiously to be able to see right now. Thankful that she put the mask on prior to this little operation, otherwise she’d end up tasting it. Though hating the fact that she neglected the face shield.

The mare tosses the weapon that caused this to the ground, as Twi helps bring out the forceps so she can cut blood to the injured organ. While the nurse tries to soak up some of the blood that seeps out with a sponge, so they can at least attempt to see what they’re doing. Fluttershy meanwhile holds pressure on either side of the wound with her hooves, trying to stem the flow.

“The kidney is spurting out to much blood!” the nurse grabs another sponge as the first one is soaked already.

“I’m working on it!” Twilight snaps back in the heat of the moment, as she uses her magic to grasp the forceps and a needle with thread to go along with it.

Digging the tool in to the patient using the power of her horn to hold on to the tools and see what she is doing through the soft tissue. This is a first for the nurse/princess at the moment. Granted, Twilight’s put her fair share of stiches on ponies in the past, though in this case it now involves fixing the organ itself. Using the clamps, she pinches off the organ at the artery so the bleeding will break for a moment, and she can get a clear view through the skin at the organ, without so much blood disrupting her magic.

Puncturing the kidney with the needle, Twi tunes out the sound of the pony himself almost bucking back in the bed, as the ones who brought him in now try to hold him down. With every stab of the needle, it puts more and more pain coursing through his system, at the same time closing off the opening where the blood can come out. Careful with her own ‘hoof on’ touch, it doesn’t take long to close the entire wound, although it felt like a few hours. After tying off the ends of the thread, Twilight starts to pay attention to the other issue of blood pooling up inside and sitting there to fester.

“That’s closed off…” Twilight answers the nurse while taking off the forceps, “Fluttershy, pass me the suction hose.”

“The…what?” she looks back at the table next to her, seeing the small device attached to the side of the bed, “oh right…” she hooves it over to her friend, as she watches the alicorn expertly handle the tool like she was born to do this instead of learn about magic.

The blood slowly goes down the tube and in to the bag on the edge of the bed as she cleans out the area. Soon enough even the actual nurse doesn’t have to soak up any blood with the sponges and is able to take over from here. Sterilizing the area with some alcohol, and putting a new thread on the needle. The nurse starts to puncture the side of the nicked intestine, working a pair of forceps in her hooves to dip the needle in and out and close off the cut. Luckily she doesn’t have to worry about the victim kicking her in the face anymore, he’s passed out from just the shock.

“That should just about do it you two… are you sure you don’t want to go in to the medical profession?” the nurse readies another needle and thread, and closes up the surface wound, “both of you would do great in Manehatten Medical. And I would more than happy to give you a recommendation just from what I’ve seen here.”

“Oh, I think I’ll stick to my studies now,” Twi answers, while she appreciates the offer.

“And me my animals,” the timid mare does the same, though more so for the reason of way too much blood for her liking after this experience.

The nurse wipes away the blood from around the bandage to clean it up a bit, “Well I can’t really blame you,” she now gets a better look at the two ponies as she raise her head, “though I think, princess, you may want to go wash up before you continue…”

Twi looks at Fluttershy, curious over the response, when she sees her yellow feathered friend even cringe. Picking up a hoof mirror off the med table to get a better glimpse of herself, the mare doesn’t like what she sees. Blood stains all across her face and even a good amount has made its way in to her hair, giving it the same effect as a dye. It’s far more than she originally thought at first, as she now sees it even leaves a clear line when she removes the mask from her face, and even some starts to drip down along her neck.

“Yea…” she groans out, “I’m going to go use the mare’s room…” Twilight starts to trot off to the door, as two of her other friends come in to the room now and pass by her.

Pinkie bounces up and down even as she goes through the door. Though the pink mare quickly stops when she sees the look on her friends face, almost getting chills running up and down her spine as she states the obvious.

“You ahh… have a little something, here,” she points to Twilight’s muzzle, quickly moving it to the other various spots, “And here, and here, and…here.”

“Thank you, for reminding me…” she rolls her eyes, seeing the white unicorn next to Pinkie with the purple mane and tail opening her mind to ask another question, Twi quickly intervenes, “no Rarity, don’t worry… none of its mine.”

“Took the words right out of my mouth dear,” the unicorn answers to her as she watches the princess step out for a moment to clean up.

Continuing inside the med bay, both mares with bags draping over their sides, carry supplies here and there or where ever needed by those around. So far they have probably been around the whole castle twice, and the sun is barely even starting to touch the horizon. Rarity looks out the window and gets a clear picture of Luna as she takes on her older sister’s task while Celestia remains in her state, lowering the sun and giving way to the dusk of the moon as it starts to fill the sky.

“Fresh bandages and other medical supplies for you all, from the storerooms…” Rarity opens the bag and uses her magic and pulls out a couple boxes, placing them about on various tables here and there while Pinkie does the same with sterile surgical tools wrapped in sterile cloth to keep them clean.

Fluttershy gladly picks up a few of the former, “Thank you girls, these are sure to come in handy.”

“What happened to Twilight?” Pinkie asks recalling the still vivid image in her mind.

“The princess played surgeon here, when a pony came in with a sword protruding through their chest…” the nurse that worked with them answers as she changes out an IV bag for another pony and adds a serum of antibiotics to the mix.

“Oh my…” Rarity gasps at only the thought of one getting their coat saturated with the blood of another, “Well how did she do?

“If only your friend wasn’t a princess…”

“I figured she did that well,” the unicorn chuckles as she puts some pads next to the nurse.

“Have you two seen Flash in your travels?” Fluttershy is the one to ask while cleaning up and putting an ice pack on a guard’s swollen joint, “Me and Twilight have been in here for a while, and this is the first time either of us have even stepped out of the room, she must be wondering what he’s up to…” she whispers as the shy pony asks for her friend.

“Flashy is helping Spike with moving the bodies of those that have, well, passed,” Pinkie answers as she still manages to bounce up and down even while surrounded by the misery of being in a medical bay. Now looking at the odd looks from her two friends, already knowing its reason for being brought to her, “What? Twilight may be dating him, but that doesn’t mean I can’t come up with a cute nickname for the colt… beside if you put them together, you get Flashlight,” she trails off only getting an eye roll from them both as they silently think the exact same thing without even saying a word.

‘…Oh Pinkie pie…’

____________________________

Spikes claws go through yet another pair of gloves that he has put on while moving the bodies of those that fought. Wondering why he even wears them in the first place, if his sharp claws will slice through them over and over again. He soon remembers that there is a particular unicorn that would not want him with in hooves reach of her if he touched corpses bare clawed. Grabbing a pillow case off of a cushion from a couch nearby, the dragon covers his talons and helps the bright orange Pegasus colt with him.

Both he and Flash have been hard at work for what seems like hours, picking up and moving bodies of those that died. The pair has blood coating parts of their bodies, as it came out of those that they moved and seeped on to their skin. Already having beads of sweat rolling down their faces to mix with the juices, Spike dabs a handkerchief over the top of his fore head as he and the pony take a breather.

“Well this isn’t the best job to do after a battle…” the dragon starts off.

“…But somebodies got to do it,” Sentry finishes for him as he stretches out his wing to try and test it. The injury seems to have gotten better sense being here, along with his rib. At least enough for this kind of work. As both he and the scaly counterpart nod at one another in agreement.

“You said it…” the drake finishes, as they get back to the gruesome work and finish loading a few more bodies in to the cart as its pulled out by another stallion and the corpses are taken out so the rooms can be cleared.

Flash and Spike take to the sky and hover just off the top of a pony stature in the room as there’s a changeling body there just hanging off the back like it was riding it. Lifting the creature up and off to the side, they drop it to the ground and the sound of his now useless armor hitting the floor is the only thing that fills the space at the time.

“This is kinda an odd time to bring this up…” Spike scratches the back part of his spines, “but ahh, how long exactly have you and Twilight been, well, together?”

Flash’s ears twitch at even the sound of her name being called, “Well not the worst time to bring that up, but it takes off from the task at hoof.”

“Hmm, good point.”

“As for how long, technically after Twilight had every pony down in Ponyville for that day,” he explains some of the events, “when every pony left, we didn’t call it a night quite yet…”

“Oh do tell…” Spike grins, wondering how this played out for his best friend. Also keeping in mind that Rarity is going to probably bring this up later on when they see one another, asking what the two talked about.

“We went to a café to get some caffeine in our system, and then went back to the park, and found a classic band playing in the gazebo. Twilight ended up dragging me out there in front where other ponies were dancing and-”

“Wait you two danced?” Spike cuts him off with the question.

“Yes…” he reads the puzzled look on the dragon’s face, “why?”

“I have seldom seen Twilight dance, and have never known her to be the one to get out and be the one to drag another on the floor,” Spike tries to picture the alicorn taking the guard for a spin, or making herself look like a fool while doing it.

“Well I have to say it was a rather interesting surprise, to be taken by a mare in that way.”

“Oh I can imagine, though what happened afterwards?”

Flash goes back and talks about what happened after the music and the dancing, and continues in to the park. Leaving out a few more choice details that are a little too personal and should be kept between him and the princess. After finishing up with his little story of how things turned out between them, the supply mares come in to the room with a few bags on their back as they greet their friends with the less than stellar job that they’ve had to contend with.

“This is not something I would imagine me seeing…” Rarity comments as she sees the blood on Spike’s scales, dripping down along him.

“There isn’t much more to go at least. And I will wash up after we’re done here,” he answers the unicorn before she can say any more about his current condition.

“Same here in this case…” Flash says as he looks over at some of the red and green stains on his coat.

If it weren’t blood, Sentry would have thought that the colors looked rather festive, almost like the holidays. Though considering that its bodily fluids that came from a recently killed pony or changeling. That sort of takes away from the warm fuzzy feeling that one would get. Pinkie puts down the bag and pulls out a cloth, spitting on it a bit before using it to try and dab away some of the blood on his face.

“And… there we… go,” she smears some of it around as its picks up with every rub. Watching the face on the guard like a foal being taken care of by his mother as he starts to squint his eyes.

“Thank you, Ms. Pie.”

“Oh please,” the fanatical mare beams at him, even as she removes the fluid, “you can call me Pinkie, after all you’re dating our friend…”

“And a friend of Twilight’s, is a friend of ours,” Rarity adds as she sprays some air freshener on Spike to cover the obvious smell of decay.

“Thank you both then,” Flash nods politely to the mares as the dragon raises a questions to them.

“Being the supply ponies, among others doing the same…” Spike starts to ask, “You two have run about the castle more than either of us. Have you seen Twilight yet in medical?”

“Oh we have, trust us…” Pinkie answers thinking to when she saw her blood covered friend, “she just got out of surgery when we saw her. Rather plastered in another’s fluids and walking out to clean up first.”

“I’m… not even going to touch on that subject…” Flash shakes his head with an awkward smirk at the thought of seeing his marefriend coated in red, or green blood… which ever came first. Much like himself at the moment.

“Well she is very good at what she does,” Rarity throws in there.

Flash looks down at his rib cage as it still has bandages on it, painkillers pumping through his system. Yet even with them slowly starting to wear off, he still feels better already from her earlier touch, ‘oh I know she is… that much is for sure,’ he tells himself as the two mares drop off what they can offer and head back out in to the castle to carry further supplies where need be.

42

Chapter forty two

Pinkie goes to a storage pantry being manned by a few guards as they help to pass out supplies to the various parts of the castle. Rarity uses her magic, along with the unicorn guards there, to bring down a hefty sack of mortar and tile to rebuild a few parts and get things to at least some degree of normal. Loading what they can on the various ponies that come to help along the process, the pink sugar high mare places a few jugs of water on her back while Rarity takes some of the building supplies.

Now taking to the halls to bring them where needed. Walking in to a rather clustered room from the others working in there, the two recognize quite a few working in this space. Discord and Luna use their individual magic to place up a set of bricks to the wall as they start the patch work, all the while Rainbow and Apple jack use their own strength to put mortar on point and set them.

“Excellent work all of you…” Rarity says to them as they put down the very materials they need, “the castle is already starting to look like its old self again, other than the few spots here and there.”

“That it does, Ms. Rarity…” Luna backs her opinion as she looks around after wiping her brow of sweat clean, “thankfully we got to this early and Chrysalis didn’t have a lot of troops, otherwise we’d still be here for days longer.”

“That much I can agree to…” Discord twists his back around and feels the crack clearly through his skin of every possible joint to pop, “…ugh… I’m getting to old for this.”

“The millennia’s getting to you there?” Luna pesters him.

“Oh shut it,” he answers, “or do you feel like taking another vacation to the moon.”

“You don’t have that power on you,” she calls his bluff.

“You’re right… but then again, with a snap of my fingers I can put you anywhere in the world, or off it, I want,” Discord’s eyes narrow down to her, “I hear Pluto is rather nice this time of year.” He rests his case as Luna just flops down on the ground and plays dead.

Applejack uses her hat to start fanning herself, thankful that Pinkie brings the jug over to her friend so she can get a drink in as they pass it around the room to the various ponies there. Rainbow rests next to her as she starts to rub her wings at the moment, feeling the tension in them from the hard day’s work.

“How much more is left to go now?” the blue Pegasus asks.

“Well judging by the work we’re doing and the others doing the same,” Luna springs back to like before she looks through the window and can even see the other parties working together below to see this through, “there are a few more rooms to take care of,” she answers as the moon princess takes a sip of water. The door to them slowly creeks open as a royal guard comes in and steps up to both the prince and princess of the castle.

Bowing his head at the regal pair, he raises it before speaking, “your majesties… She has been asking for the prince to come to her side.”

Both of them look at each other, knowing full well who he is talking about while the others remain out of the loop for the time being. “She’s awake?” Discord asks the obvious, getting a nod from the guard in response. Sinking down to the ground, the prince of chaos’s face hits the floor as he thinks, “I have to get this done… at least give her and the others of Canterlot some stability, in seeing their castle in one piece again,” he says to no particular pony, soon feeling a gentle hoof rest on his shoulder.

Dissy looks up and sees his sister in law standing there, with a slight smile on her face, “Don’t worry… I’ll go see her.”

“Are you sure?”

“Of course… I’m sure she’ll understand,” Luna nods to him, giving him a gentle hug in response.

Although he may have a past that rivals her own. The two in laws have grown to live and love one another over time. Even if at times they are at the others throat more often than not, but let’s face it, it’s just the way they work best around one another. Then again there isn’t much that Luna can say to him, seeing as he is now married to her sister.

No matter though, Luna is happy to help him when she can. The princess of the night starts to walk out of the room. Leaving them for now to take care of business while she attends to other matters, soon being followed by both Rarity and Pinkie Pie close behind her as they catch up to her side.

“You mean that Celestia is awake now?” Rarity starts to bite her lip.

“No… sadly not. She still won’t be up till the morning most likely…” Luna feels the corners of her mouth start to slip down to the side, “this is the other princess…” she answers as they walk down the hallway.

Now both mares watch the princess before them force on a smile to her loving face when they enter a new pathway and see a single room before them. Two guards stand by either side of the door and at the ready in defense of whoever is behind it, as they have both sword pulled tight along them and armor held firm.

“Princess Luna,” one guard stands at a salute, “She is waiting inside …” only getting a nod in response from the princess with a smile on her face that, at least to him, it’s obvious that she painted it on herself.

Opening the door for the mares as they walk inside, the two youngest realize who this room actually belongs to. A few toys scattered about all over the ground, youth books on the shelf along with a several that would fill the mind of a young filly with information and expand their brain. Two beds make up the room, one with a moon decorated above the headboard as the frame has a darkened blue color to it. The second having the opposite setting, a bright yellow and orange sun in place of the moon while a radiant pure white makes up the frame.

Though in this case, the former remains empty below its moon, except for the couple of stuffed animals that rest neatly under the covers. The only one that has a pony in it, is the opposite across the room… as Rosebud remains in her bed, cuddled up in her blanket. With a white alicorn plushy, sporting a red mane and tail, and an inkwell and quill as a cutie mark.

It had been the direct orders to the guards standing by the door, straight from both Luna and Discord themselves, that the young princess is not to leave the room and be kept there till the matters about are taken care of for at least the first day. Being cooped up in the room can make a little filly restless, so she remains there in her bed after trying for hours to go to sleep, and wait for the day to pass.

Eyes half cracked open, she turns her little head to see the three coming in, “Auntie Luna!” Rose beams at the sight of the mare of the night, as she sees the others and gets up on her bed. Leaping in to the princess’s fore hooves, Luna embraces the tike warmly, something that she is proud to say she looked forward to after a long day of cleaning up.

“Ohhh Rosebud… it’s great to see you,” she pulls her head back and kisses Rose on the top of her head.

“It’s great to see you to Luna,” she squeezes her tightly as she looks over her shoulder, “Hi Rarity, hey Pinkie pie!”

“Awe good evening, little princess,” Pinkie bounces up and down, bringing another smile to her face. Though as she looks about the room more, the youngest starts to frown as she comes to realize something.

“Where’s… where’s daddy?”

The question causes both Rarity and Pinkie to look at Luna, seeing how she’ll respond as the lunar princess bites her lower lip, “Ahh…” she stumbles “Daddy has to take care of a few things right now. He’s sorry that he couldn’t be here though, and asked if I could come see you.”

The obvious disappointment on her face is seen clearly to them as she starts to pout, and soon forces a smile on her face just like her aunt has done, “I understand… is…is mommy okay?” she asks.

“Mommy is…” Luna has a tear built up in her eye as he tries to hold it in, careful not to show her niece what is really going on in her head, “… she’s doing okay Rose. Though she is still resting right now, and will be till the morning likely.”

“When she wakes up, can we go see her?”

“Why yes, of course…” Luna answers, not sure if she can keep her word to the youth mare. Though after seeing the new life breathed in to Rose, she can’t say no either to her, “I’ll even take you over there in the morning,” she nuzzles the end of her muzzle with her own.

“Thank you, auntie,” She beams, giving her relative a quick hug once again. “When will Havoc be back? I haven’t seen him all day.”

The question causes the two of the mane six in there to almost drop their jaws to the floor. They look to the princess once again, puzzled at what is going on exactly for a moment while Luna stumbles about not sure what to do or how to answer that for a second or two.

“Well…ahh… your brother is still…” the dark blue mare tries to answer, but now even words fail her. After all, how can you tell a child that they will never see their brother again? That Havoc was killed in the same room that Rose had hid in? The questions in her own mind stop the moment Luna feels a white hoof tap her shoulder, looking over it, she sees the kind smile of the fashionista there.

Rarity sits down next to the bed as she looks at the filly, “your brother is about the castle. The restless prince wandered around before you were asked to stay in here, and will be back later…” the beautiful mare bites her own lip as he looks over to the aunt at her poor excuse, though it’s not like Luna is complaining. She couldn’t think of a better explanation to begin with, so long as it gets Rose to sleep, that’s all that matters at this point.

“That’s right…” Luna awkwardly backs her up, “he will be tired soon enough and will be in here to rest as well. Which come to think of it is something you should probably be doing too,” she tucks her niece in to bed, bringing a blanket over her and putting the alicorn plush back in her little fore hooves to keep her company. Though it’s still apparent the sadness in the young princess’s face, “Tell you what…” she leans in to her niece to try and give her some incentive “…I’ll go see your father, and get him to come in later before he himself heads to bed. I don’t know when that will be, after all you know how he is,” Luna watches her giggle in response, “though I’m sure if you get to sleep now then he’ll make sure to still come in and see you.”

Even the mere mention of her father coming to see her is enough to light up Rosebud’s eyes, “Okay Lulu!” she hugs her aunt one last time and kisses her neck.

Luna watches the small eye lids slowly start to fall as Rose fights the urge to sleep, kissing her atop the head once more for the night while the other two start to back pedal out of the room. “Good night, sweet pea… I’ll see you in the morning.”

“Good night…” Rose starts to yawn as she pulls the plush in closer, “Auntie…”

In no time at all the young princess is out like a light, while Luna watches her sleep and turns the lights out in the room for her. Holding the door for the other two mares, Luna closes it then and looks at the two guards, “Princess Rosebud is finally sleeping now, and I doubt after a day like today, she’ll wake up in the night.”

“Understood, your majesty,” the same one that greeted her salutes, “What of the prince? Will he be coming tonight?”

“Oh he very well better be…” she answers as Luna leaves them now to watch over the young princess in her wake, while she goes down the hall with the other two mares by her side. It’s rather obvious at this point that there is a question on Pinkies mind, mostly because the Pink mare isn’t bouncing up and down and has the look of one deep in thought plastered all over her face. “Yes Pinkie?” Luna finally asks, “What is it?”

“Just trying to think… you didn’t tell Rosebud what happened?”

Luna starts to cringe at even the thought, “I couldn’t bring myself to do that right now, heck even Discord couldn’t… after seeing her mother in her state, learning of her brother’s fate is something that would tear apart Rose… if not tear me or Discord apart,” she wipes a tear away at the memory of finding her nephew stuck on to the wall of the parents room, still fresh in her mind.

Luna has lost others in the past, after all over the years she has worked with many ponies… considering that both she and her sister are well over a thousand years old. But that is nothing like this at the moment, losing one of her own family members. Now even with Rosebud sleeping in bliss about what has truly happened, Discord still picking up the pieces as best he can, and her own sister still knocked out from drugs after the surgery. They are the closest thing she has to a significant other. Luna never really got out a lot and met other colts, after all, being in the moon for a thousand years doesn’t help the dating game much. Because of this, she has gotten ever closer to her sister, and even closer to that of her brother in law, and her niece and nephew… which only makes it even more hurtful when it hits so close to home.

A few tears make their way silently down her soft, almost velvet like, cheek as Luna whisks them way with the flick of her wing, “Though for now it’s getting late… and thankfully we have made a huge dent just today.”

“That’s the truth…” Rarity says softly as she catches the waterworks on the princess’s face and walks in step with her a little closer to give some comfort as Pinkie soon does the same thing, watching the warm whole hearted smile on the princess’s face, “…and we’ll be here so long as you need us to be… for any reason.”

“Thank you, all of you,” Luna puts a wing around them both as they walk, “I will see to it that a meal is prepared for us all, it should be ready within the hour though. Please spread the word to the others so we can all get a good supper in before bed…” she finishes off as both mares nod to her and head off down the hall.

Princess Luna is right after all, it has been a very long day after the events, and the best thing for them to do at the moment is get a meal in their system before hitting the hay for the night.

____________________________

Although they are more than used to putting together full-fledged feasts, and far more than competent to feed an entire army. Getting the task of having to make a meal for an entire workforce in the castle as soon as possible can make any chief quiver. Though that said, the Canterlot cooks have performed admirably in that respect none the less. Breaking out the storage pantries and firing up every oven and stove top available to them, they have more than out done themselves now. Getting a full meal to go in just an hour exactly on the dot from start, to getting hot plates out to those who need it.

Chopped salad with variety vegetables tossed in, warm noodle and vegie soup, fresh nut bread put off to the side, and to top it off barrels of cider and other juices have been tapped to wash it all down. It may not be as elegant as some of the meals that have been made in the castle’s past. For now though, it will fill the stomachs of those who have worked tirelessly, and even those who have seen better days.

There is no real designated dining area in this case, seeing as many ponies are scattered all about the castle. Some decide to eat their fill in the hallway as they find a quiet corner to huddle up in, others even bask under the calm night and the stars. The gang has held themselves up in the court yard for now. The night princess herself fulfilling her promise and made sure that every guard had gotten something to eat before her own self, Discord even doing his part of passing out the food. Now leaning her head back against the cool stone wall against her, Luna almost doesn’t even want to eat at the moment, and just take a quick nap. Though that effort is thwarted when she finds a spoon of soup levitating in front of her without any magic seeming to be holding it in an aura.

Looking over to her side, she sees the chaotic brother in law sitting there with a smirk on his face, “does thine self say I should partake in the intake of sustenance?” Luna asks him the obvious.

“Haven’t heard you use that type of talk for what feels like ages now…” he rolls his eyes at the princess before following it up, “and to answer your question. No I was about to shove it up your nose.”

“Sarcasm duly noted, unrested one…” she takes the spoon with her own magic and sips down the still hot food, rather welcoming the burn to the back of her throat, seeing as it has been the first real thing to pass her lips today. Gladly taking another spoon full and soon after that another, while the others all go about their own selves eating and carrying on.

Twilight has managed to scrub off the remaining blood from the previous patient, while afterwards her and Fluttershy cleaned up soon and came down here to eat after having their hooves elbow deep in blood, guts, and broken bones all day (sometimes more literally than figuratively). Rarity and Pinkie gladly spread the word of the food to come to their need and even made their way to the kitchen to help in the matter itself after seeing to it that every pony knew.

Rarity can hold her own in the kitchen, after having cooked for her younger sister many a times. As for Pinkie Pie, she works in Sugar Cube Corner… nuff said on that matter. Spike and Flash were more than happy to get the word on supper and cleaned up as best they could for the occasion as they scrubbed off the dirt, grime, and dried blood from handling bodies all day. Though some of it came off better than other bits. Rainbow and Applejack have already downed their third bowl of soup at this time, something that is more than welcome right now seeing as the cooks have managed to make so much of it to start with.

All of them, even other ponies that have come out to join, lay about in the yard propped against whatever they can to make themselves comfortable. Some against bushes, some leaned against the wall, even others against each other. Twi meanwhile is having a hard time looking at her guard with a straight face while he has blood still on his coat, “…If it makes you feel any better, none of it is mine,” Flash answers as he watches the look on her face carefully.

“Actually that doesn’t help the matter, though you could have washed up before now,” she snickers at him while finishing her bread.

“Oh trust me I tried…”

“It’s true,” Spike calls over to answer and backup for him, as the dragon turns his attention to his own unicorn, “we both tried out best to get this off of us… though something’s are easier than others.”

“Well…” Twilight leans down in to Flash’s ear, “we’ll just have to see if we can get it off later on tonight,” she whispers while catching his ears perk in response as they both start to turn a mild shade of red in the face, not even hearing a similar comment from a unicorn to a dragon. However, at the moment, that conversation is cut short by Luna and Discord getting their attention as she puts something out to them.

“I have to thank every single one of you for doing your part in this recovery from what’s happened…” Luna says softly but still gets their attention. The sorrow in her voice still there, while at the same time the gratitude that she has showing more than ever to them in her words, and even that of Discord’s a he himself picks up for her.

“We have the power in numbers to do what we can, but to have you all here helping by our side is more than I, or my sister in law,” he nudges Luna, “can ever thank you for.”

“Well ya couldn’t have expected us to go back to Pony Ville and leave y’all here hangin?” the resident country gal explains to the princess as she gladly pounds back another bowl, and even a glass of cider.

“We are always here to help when the time comes,” Fluttershy nods to her and the prince as the others follow suit soon after towards the night princess.

A small tear wells itself up in Luna’s eye at their grace when it comes to helping in the time of need, for not only Canterlot, but her family itself. “I cannot expect you all to go home after something like today…” she stands up, gesturing over a pony from the corner of the court yard. The young mare that trots over at the princess’s command, is clearly a maid to the castle, judging by the outfit she wears. On top of that being in care of the rooms themselves. “I require several rooms to be made ready for the guests, after a day like this, there is no way they should be urged to go home, when they are more than welcome here.”

“Understood, your majesty” she bows respectfully, “how many rooms should be prepared?”

Luna looks back at the group, doing a mental count in her head. ‘Let’s see… Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie pie, Fluttershy, Spike, Flash and Twilight…’, “Eight rooms…” she looks back at the last two ponies listed there in her head. “Err… actually make that seven…” Luna remarks to the maid before she heads off to see to it that it’s fulfilled. Now even Twi and Flash look at one another in a deep crimson, before the princess takes notice, “What? I was never properly informed of your current…ahh…”

“Relationship…” Applejack mumbles out under her breath, finishing the sentence. While getting giggle out of the others, as the Twilight just buries her face in Flash’s neck as he starts to chuckle.

“Precisely,” Luna nods to them as she sits back down, and winks at the couple, “Celestia should be awake in the morning and I know that you all would probably like to see her… though I don’t know how her state will be after finding out the operation and the news of her son completely sinks in…” she lowers her head slightly for a moment, feeling those words hit her even more, “No matter though, Rose is sure to want to see her as well…” she scratches the back of her head, getting a slight nod from both Rarity and Pinkie as they know what was said to the young princess.

“Speaking of Rosebud…” Fluttershy speaks up about the absence of the young foal, “where is she? I haven’t seen her sense we first saw Princess Celestia, is she alright?”

“I managed to get her to bed… with a little help,” Luna smiles lightly at both Pinkie and Rarity, “I don’t think she’ll be awake right now, but I’ll see to it that some food is brought up for her if she wakes up and is hungry.”

“Neither of us wanted her walking about the castle while the brunt of the clean-up was being done, so she has been in her room all day,” Discord tacks on to her sentence without missing a beat, all the while cleaning off his plate, “Though thank you for seeing her when I couldn’t,” he remarks to his royal cohort.

“We’re a family Dissy…” the Alicorn playfully snickers at him, “It’s what I’m here for after all,” she finishes up her own meal, followed by the others just in time for another maid to head towards them. The glance that she gives Discord is enough to tell him that all has been taken care of for the guests, as the rooms are prepared, in what seems like record time.

“Well it seems to be about that time now…” he cracks his back, and fingers, and neck. Wiggling his whole body as they all pick themselves up, “… get some sleep, Tia knows you’ve all more than deserved it.”

They all thank the pair for their hospitality and go to the castle to get some much needed shut eye, or in the case of a particular Pegasus and Dragon, to wash up, again. Discord takes care of their plates in the quick snap of a finger as he even starts to head off to the sack. Laying vacant for now, as his wife remains in the med bay. Though he is stopped when a magical aura grabs ahold of the end of his tail and drags him back in to the court yard, but this time to a more private spot behind a set of bushes.

Turing around to see Luna standing there in front of him, as she starts to look around to make sure the gang has left out of hearing distance. The mare turns back to the chaos spirit, “I need to talk to you…”

“You don’t say…”

“Discord, for once can you take me seriously?!” she hushes her breath while still conveying the concern in her voice, watching the in law lower himself a bit and calm down.

“Okay…” Discord puts up his fore limbs in defense, “What is it Luna?”

“It involves Rosebud…”

“What? I thought you said she was asleep?”

“Well not exactly…” Luna starts to regret what she said to her niece about her father coming up to the room to see him. At the same time, she knows that Rose wouldn’t have stayed there any other way, “she should be after all… but I may have told her that I would get you to come see her… before you go to bed.”

He watches the look on her face fall like a foal that just got caught by a parent, “You didn’t…”

“I did… though you really need to go see her,” Luna tries to rationalize what she did, after all he is her father, “besides you are going to bed now anyway? Go in there, see your daughter, and let her be loved.”

“I know, I know, I know,” Discord hushes her with a raised eagle claw.

“You aren’t mad that I told her that? Are you?”

“No, of course not,” he corrects her misjudgment on his reaction, “just would have liked to have a little notice before, heck I could be the one to bring some supper to her before she’s completely out.”

“Good plan…” Luna nods at his comeback, almost not even wanting to bring up the next subject with him. Never the less though, it’s something that needs to be talked about, “now what about the news of Havoc?” she stops to gauge his reaction.

In reality he is doing the same thing to her at the moment, and even looks a little closer to her as he picks up the subtle twitches in her face, “you made it worse, didn’t you?” he asks bluntly.

“What? No! Of course not, it’s just something…” she starts to trail off as he folds his arms and gives her the simplest look of ‘you’re so full of shit’ plastered on his face, “Oh… alright… but it was only to get her to try and get some sleep.”

“Ugh… what did you tell her?” he face palms himself.

“Well technically it was by me and Rarity, but only that he would be in later…”

“…Luna-a-a-a,” he trails off, almost scratching the temples of his head with the claws.

“What?!” she tries to back herself up, “something had to be said… and she has to be told at some point…” Luna watches as he puts both hands to his side and looks up at the sky.

It seems like an eternity while he stands there motionless and silent as she tries to figure out what’s going on in his mind. Which at any one point in time, can be several million things, as she watches those crazed eyes of his twitch about. Instead of words though, the only thing Luna gives him at first, is a gentle embrace.

Not a crushing one like Rose or Havoc would give when they see him in the morning. Nor like one that Celestia would wrap loosely around him at night, while nuzzling in to his neck before bed to hold him close still in their bliss. But one that only a relative can give to another family member… the type that lets them know, even in the worst of times, the whole world hasn’t ended. With a smooth pair of silver slippers rubbing on his back, Discord returns the embrace as, he pats the back of her with a paw. With that, the sister relaxes the nurtured hug, and delivers a tender kiss with her soft cobalt lips, to the side of his cheek… leaving him stunned for a moment.

“Did you really just…?” the prince rubs the kiss mark with an eagle talon as Luna permits the warm hearted smile of a sister in law to come over her face. Leaving him with a lone hoof over his lips, to halt any more speech.

“You may be my ‘brother in law’ by technical terms… but like it or not, you are my brother,” she drops the hoof before taking a step back and gives him some breathing room to get to the task at hoof, “I do have the ability to play the nice Nightmare from time to time. But right now, your daughter needs you…”

With only a nod Discord takes the advice, and her words close to heart, and in his leave starts to mumble in hushed tones. ‘Dear Celestia, I know you are there even in your slumber…’ he talks to not only himself, but also his sleeping wife, ‘give me the strength to tell her the truth…’ he calms down, and picks up a plate of food from one of the serving trays for the young one in her room. Placing it to his side as his own tail holds it for him.

43

Chapter forty three

The door slowly creeks open to the quaint little room for the royal fraternal twins. Rosebud remains in her bed quiet as can be while hugging her pony in her fore hooves, keeping both her and it warm at the same time. All the while the father walks inside, careful not to alert her of his presence and only put the plate down by her side of the bed as he brings a chair over to her. As much as he may have to tell her eventually, Discord can’t bring himself to break the moment of piece that she rests it.

The little filly has her mother’s looks and her beauty, the only trace that she is his daughter is the serpentine tail that she sports and the triple colored mane running down the nape of her neck. Yet even with that in the years to come when she matures. Discord is dreading the day when he has to take his war hammer to the first colt that grabs his little girl’s interest. Thankfully, or a blessing in disguise, his presence is brought to Rose’s attention as she rolls over in her bed and uses her skilled tail to rub her eyes.

“Daddy?” she says with eyes still squinting, once realizing that he is here the vitality comes back to her as she leaps out of the bed and almost tackles him out of the chair, using her little wings to power herself, “Daddy! You came, you came!” the youngest princess in Equestria beams while almost choking him out.

“Oh… of course I did, sweetheart,” he puts both arms around her as he holds her ever so close to his chest, glad that she is here with him. Looking across the room now and seeing the empty bed of his son, it’s something that a father may never get used to, as a single tear builds up and falls from his eyes, landing right on his daughter’s muzzle.

“Dad? What’s wrong?” she asks him after feeling it hit her and run down the side, “Is everything okay?”

“Nothing dear, it can wait till later…” he brings up the bowl off the plate with a wave of his hand as he holds her still. “Are you hungry dear? I Brought you some soup…” he hears the light growl of her stomach in response, as they both chuckle and he lifts a spoon full out, bringing it to her.

It has been quite a while sense he has fed her like this all on his own. They got so big, so fast, and have never needed him or his wife to do so after a certain point. Only thing they needed help with would be the cleanup, if they get it all over them. Though it is a nice throw back when the time comes to do so, even if it’s not the best circumstances. Discord watches proudly as a father while seeing his daughter’s face light up at the warm feeling the food gives her insides. Happy that he can at least bring some comfort right now.

“Luna says that mom should be awake tomorrow, and that she’s going to take me down there to see her,” Rose says out of the blue while Discord forms a napkin out of thin air and dabs away a few spots.

“Oh did she now?” he tries to act surprised, but then again, that is something Luna would say, “Well then we’ll both go down there tomorrow as well…” he nuzzles the end of his nose to the top of her head.

“Really!” she smiles widely at him.

“Of course we will.”

“Will Havoc be there too?” she ask, finally noticing how the other bed is still empty.

Instantly Discord’s face drops off the face of Equestria, and all the way to the core of his body he can feel a sharp stabbing pain. It’s not like the kids don’t know what death is. After all some of the books that he and Celestia would read them do have several parts where ponies, gryphons, dragons, serpents… etc. Would die from time to time. Though this time, it’s too close to home right now with this happening. ‘It… it… has to be done,’ he tells himself while mentally preparing for the flack to follow.

“Rosebud… there’s something I have to tell you,” she can see the seriousness in his eyes, and the tone in her dad’s voice already tells her that something is wrong, as he draws her attention to his face. “You… you were in the room when your mom came in and was fighting that other pony weren’t you,” he asks the obvious, not even waiting for an answer, “Rose… you were hiding, but something happened… to… your brother,” he feels the water works start to build up already behind his eyes, as he mentally starts building a dam so he can get this out.

“What…what do you mean?” she ask, not fully understanding her father’s words.

“That larger changeling that your mother was fighting… she hurt your brother…” he says softly to her, careful to put the empty bowl to the side, as she may lash out when it finally clicks. Even those few words he fed her take a moment or two to sink in with the young one.

“Is he going to be okay?” her teeth freeze where they are for a second as her mind shoots about every which way to figure out what this may mean, “Is Havoc in the hospital with mommy?”

With a gulp,

A gasp,

And finally a sigh.

The father answers her, “…No…no he’s not, Rose,” Discord feels the tear fall from his eye, as he brushes it away before it can land on her again. She will already feel her own pain and sorrow, no need to have her be the bearer of his as well. “Something terrible happened to him, and I’m afraid that… Havoc… he won’t be back, with any of us…”

Rosebud starts to quiver as her lips purse together, after she takes in what he is saying to her, “you mean… Havoc is-”

The look on her father’s face is enough of an answer to her question, as Rosebud goes from dry in the eyes to now sobbing in to his chest as he tightens the hug of his daughter in his arms. There are few things that can prepare a father for telling their own child such news, and by few, it means none.

The tears start to soak his chest as he rests his cheek on top of her head, trying to give her some sense of comfort. “It’s going to be alright, my dear, everything will be alright…” he strokes her main between his claws. Briefly reminded of a time when he would do the same thing when she was much younger to wash away the fears, “your mother and I are still here, we will always be here for you, and nothing will ever change that.”

“Why...?” she manages to ask between breaths, while keeping her head firmly buried in to his chest, “why did the mean changeling do that to him?” a steady stream of tears continues to flow out of her eyes and soak in to her father’s fur as she pulls back for a moment, “Havoc never did anything to hurt somepony else, why would this happen to him, dad?”

“The changeling, doesn’t like your mother or Equestria very much…” he tries to put in terms that she’ll understand at least, “…she wanted to hurt your mother and me, and those she cared about. So she hurt your brother…” she buries her face back in to his chest while listening to her father’s heart. Letting her know that he is still here for her.

“Is the changeling gone now? Will, will she come back to hurt you and mom, or me?”

Discord unknowingly clenches his fists, almost digging the claws in to his own palms. Trying to hide some of the tension away from his daughter, “She left Rose… for how long I don’t know,” He kisses her little cheek warmly as he picks himself up while still clenching her, and lays his daughter back in the bed, resting her side by side with her own pony. “But no matter what happens, sweetheart…” he leans in to her once more while she wraps her hooves around his neck for a hug, “…we’ll make sure she can’t harm you, or any other pony… ever,” he kisses her once more and slowly starts to pull back.

“Please, don’t go, daddy…” Rose squeaks at him when she thinks that her own father is leaving her in the room alone, “I don’t want to sleep alone tonight,” the slight whimper in her tone would be enough to plant any parent in place, though for one like her own father. She only need ask, besides, he planned on doing it anyway.

Discord gives his daughter a gentle smile in return before placing a light claw atop her fore head, “I’m not going anywhere, Rosebud…”

He takes a seat next to her bed, while leaving his lion paw up next to her so she can still touch him. Discord keeps his paw there, as she clenches it up until the point that she falls asleep, with the knowledge that her father is there to protect her, and he isn’t going anywhere. In due time both of them finally are asleep, and off to Luna’s realm.

45

Chapter forty five

The door to the dining room opens, as servers come in with food while breakfast is prepared in a slightly more professional and ordered fashion. Not so much the bustling kitchen that was in over its head the previous night, but now a smooth working machine of efficiency that any castle would marvel at with awe. Many ponies earlier had taken up the part of continuing some smaller tasks long in to the night, so while this is for some breakfast, for them it’s dinner.

Luna, having long been up in to the night already, eventually found some sleep somewhere in to the time of just after three in the morning, and now is up once again as the dawn sun needs to be risen. Sitting out in the dining room sipping her morning coffee, the table is in the process of being set as the mare remains there without lifting a hoof to help, but not by her own accord. The princess of the night has already been told to sit down and take care of herself for once now, mostly by Twilight herself as she and Flash are up almost as early as Luna, and helping out here and there.

Bringing out a few more cups from the tray, Flash sets them next to each place mat, as his marefriend does the same with the plates and does her best to keep the cute grins and smiles between them, low key in front of Princess Luna. All the while the young alicorn finds herself tossing her mane about her neck in just a way to cover the bite marks that trail up and down.

“I really must be helping you all… you have already done so much,” the lunar princess tries to get up, before having a lavender hoof press on to her shoulders.

“Oh no you don’t,” Twilight insists, “you have done more than enough for us, now sit down and relax.”

“You know that’s not my thing…”

“Well try it sometime,” the younger alicorn simply replies after refilling the older princess’s coffee cup, “I mean you were up long after us.”

“Well… I wouldn’t say that much longer…” Flash mutters under his breath, getting a rather bashful snicker from the youngest princess in the room while the older one remains oblivious to their side conversation, and unaware to the actions that followed their shower the previous night and the commotion that came shortly afterwards.

More talk is silenced as the rest of the gang comes in, each one trying to keep a straight face as they look at their royal friend across the ways, half way expecting to see her sporting just bucked hair the morning after. Though Twilight made it a special point to brush out every single knot and tangle in her mane to keep it looking as normal as possible, something that Rarity is even proud of her for managing to hide the acts of her first tryst.

“Good morning, girls,” Luna says to them with more energy thanks to the caffeine running through her system, “I trust you all slept well?”

“Oh you can imagine after they day we had…” Rarity says, eying Twilight across from her as they sit around the table at the head next to the moon princess, and each take their turn putting food on their plate.

“How about you two?” Rainbow gestures to both Flash and Twi at the table, “how did you two, sleep?”

“Oh, well…” Twilight uses a small spell to pinch the cyan Pegasus from across the table, and watches her wince, “…it was much better laying with Flash after getting the grime off of him.”

“Don’t like sleeping with a sweaty colt?” Pinkie asks, at first not even realizing the implications that the comment could mean.

Both of them hold their tongue, recalling their condition after their late night act. Though thankfully the silence is broken by the quiet mare, attempting to bring some eyes off the couple, “I must say, Princess Luna,” Fluttershy mutters. “It has been lovely staying here, even if the circumstances may not be the best.”

“They may not be, but I am great full to have you all here none the less,” Luna nods her head. Perking her ears up at the sound of the door opening again, she looks around to see her brother in law walking in, pushing the doors wide with his claws as his daughter sits idly on his shoulder. Both aunts get up to meet them, as they embrace the husband in the warmth of their fore hooves from his previous experience.

“Good morning, Discord,” they say to him in unison.

“Good morning you two…” he beams at them, though it’s painfully obvious that it’s a forced smile and holds no grounding behind it. The only reason the prince even holds that on his face, is the very foal that sits atop him, as she slides off in to the hooves of Luna. Before a word is even said though, Rosebud wraps her little hooves around her aunt’s neck and gives her a hug like she would never see her again.

“I love you, aunt Lulu…” Rose mutters.

The sapphire princess feels a tear from the daughter falling down her neck as she looks dumbfounded at both Discord and Twilight. Though when the father just gives her a blank stare and nods slightly to her, the message is conveyed perfectly and the sister in law knows exactly what is going through the young princess’s mind. Giving the foal some comfort and returning the gesture, Luna puts a wing around her little body and squeezes her in tight to her chest. Letting her loose just enough to lightly kiss the top of her head.

“I love you too, Rosebud,” Lulu beams, rubbing her nose against the young princesses’. The group goes back to the table and takes their seats. For the remainder of the meal, they remain silent, for the most part. Other than the slight whispers between Twilight, Discord and Luna, as the prince fills them in on what happened last night in the child’s bedroom.

“So she knows now?” Twi raises her brow, watching him nod to her.

“I told Rosebud last night when I brought some soup to her…” Discord strokes his daughter’s hair, watching her munch away on what food is placed in front of her, considering there wasn’t much in her stomach the previous night, “she seems to be taking it as well as expected… but I don’t know how we’re going to take care of him, with all this going on.”

“It may, just have to wait…” Luna puts a hoof on his shoulder while they eat small snippets here and there.

A nurse comes in to the room as she stands off to the side at first, shiftless a little and not wanting to upset the royal meal. Though after being noticed by the lunar princess, she gestures her over with one hoof and the timid mare comes in slowly to Luna’s side, bowing at first before she speaks to her ear in a whisper. Luna sits there listening for a few seconds before her eyes widen suddenly and she drops her cup on to the table, spilling the remains of the caffeinated brew on the cloth. The disturbance is more than enough to get the rest of the group to look back up at their beloved princess to see what is troubling her.

“Thank you, nurse…” Luna says to the mare as she trots off, and she rises so the gang can hear her better, “its Celestia… she’s waking up.”

Celestia tosses and turns in her bed, comforted by the soft cushions that have been placed around her, but at the same time distraught from the uneasy feeling of not being able to sleep. In her motions the princess of the sun flips out of the bed and hits the ground below her. Now looking up at the ceiling above like an endless abyss. “That could have gone better…” she mutters to herself before getting to her feet. As she looks around through she finds that the princess in fact is the only one that is in the room right now. For the usually occupied med ward, the mare is all alone, as she steps out in to the center aisle. That though doesn’t seem to last long, when she hears the faint sound of her name being called out.

“Celestia…” the little voice mutters, causing the sun goddess to look about for the source.

“Hello?” Tia asks out, “is somepony there?” The door is closed and the windows are shut completely, so it can’t be coming from outside.

“Celestia…” she hears it called again, no matter where she moves in the room though it seems to have the same tone and volume, not getting louder or quieter. It’s like the voice is right next to her…

“Please show yourself…I mean you no harm.”

“Celestia…” the princess hears one more time.

“Who is it?” Tia finally asks. After hearing the voice multiple times, something becomes apparent, it sound familiar. The rather sultry and almost seductive toned voice rattles about her brain as the princess tries to put a face to the sound, “I…I know you…”

“Yes… you do…” she hears the voice, now breathing in to her ear.

Celestia turns around, only to see Queen Chrysalis standing there before her. Holding her son Havoc in her mouth, as the queen’s fangs dig in to his neck and drain the life out of him while the bright red oxygen rich blood drips down his body and starts to pool itself on the floor. Without even saying a word, Celestia jumps in to action against the witch. Using her wings to try and dash towards the queen, though her efforts are halted as she falls helplessly to the floor. Looking down at her legs, she sees that one of them is missing and she remains in a puddle of her own fluids that now drench her pure white coat as the target of her aggressions leaves her be while walking down the aisle towards the door.

“Chrysalis!!!” Tia yells out of anger, “I will find you! You killed my boy…” tears start to well up in her from both the sheer rage and sorrow, “my son! Do you hear me?!” Celestia yells out to the queen as she starts to waltz out the room. Tia’s son still in her teeth as she walks, leaving only a trail of blood droplets on her way out, while the sound of a mother with her heart and soul torn out, follows in her wake, “Queen Chrysalis-s-s!”

Nurses try to restrain the bucking mare in her bed as she flails wildly to the wind about them. Unknown to her, Celestia has clocked a few in the jaw, gut, side, and head as she yanks left and right while they try to get a grasp on her, and keep the princess from hurting herself or others. “Some pony hold her down!” a doctor yells as he pulls out a syringe with some painkillers in it. As the others get hold of her finally.

“Chrysalis…” Tia mutters under her breath, half awake, and half asleep. Not even really feeling the needle slip in to her vein, enough to keep her calm her nerves down. But not to knock her completely out of it.

“Okay then…” the doctor tosses the needle in to the trash and wipes off his brow of sweat. Looking over his shoulder, he sees more royalty come in to the room, likely to see the monarch herself. Steadily walking over to them, he bows his head in response and gives them a quick summary of her condition, “Good morning, your majesties…the princess is coming in and out of consciousness and should be with us quite soon,” he rubs the sore spot on his jaw where the sun goddess kicked him earlier, “We ahh… had to drug her again though.”

“What was that screaming we heard while walking down the hall to here?” Fluttershy asks as she looks over the shoulder of those in front of her to see Celestia laying there.

“That sadly was her…” the doc explains as they circle around her, “Celestia seems to be calling out the name of the changeling leader in her sleep… she has been doing that for quite some time now actually.”

“Chrysalis…” Discord mumbles under his own breath, as he clenches the fist that doesn’t hold his daughter.

“Yes that’s the one…” the doctor motions the nurses to loosen the straps that held her down moments ago, “we needed some way of holding her, so she didn’t end up hurting herself or another… again.”

“Again?” Twilight raises the question.

The doctor awkwardly scratches the back of his head, “Ahh princess Celestia has some very powerful legs. Some of us got clipped while trying to hold her on occasions.”

“Are you all alright?” Luna looks him over and the other nurse as they pack up the sedation kit.

“Oh princess you don’t need to worry about us, we are doctors after all,” he chuckles to try and lighten the mood for them. All the while a nurse steps away from him sporting a black eye and shoots him a glare with her good one, “I’ll leave you all be though, I know you must be eager to see her by now and I won’t be far away…” the doctor is thanked by a the gang for his work and the work of his fellow nurses as he backs out of the room.

Leaving them all to welcome the beloved princess back in to the mortal, painful world. Discord slowly strokes her lovely flowing mane with his eagle talon as Rosebud gets in to bed with her mother, curling up next to her chest and off from the side that lost its original hoof. The comfort of having her friends and family surrounding her, warms the princess at her very core, something that no amount of painkillers or other drugs could have ever managed.

“Chrysalis…” she mutters one more time as her eyes gradually start to open to the light around her, and the smiling faces of those that she meets.

“It’s okay, Tia…” Discord reminds her, holding her hoof now closer to his own chest.

It’s some sort of shock to have them all there with her right now after such a day like she had, almost to the point that she can’t even tell if this is real or not. “Are you all…?” Celestia asks, still bewildered by their presence. Looking down though, she knows the soft and gentle touch of her daughter against her chest, even through the slight haze of the drugs. At that moment the maternal instinct of a mother takes hold and Celestia knows for a fact that this is all really happening to her, “h-h-how long, was I out?” she stumbles out of her mouth.

“All night, sister…” Luna draws in closer to her family member, “after the…ahh…surgery, you were sedated and left alone to heal, so the procedure could take effect.”

“Surgery?” the wife looks back from her sister to her husband, “Procedure?”

“Dear…” Discord says after seeing her odd and confused glances to them all, getting her attention he looks down at the still covered limb that she now wears. Her eyes follow his and she sees the bulge of a limb, which she cannot feel. Trying to move it is useless, as she effortlessly just tries to even think lift in her head, but to no avail. “Celestia, you may have try harder than that…” her husband tells her while she glances over to him, “It’s, just a little heavier than your old one,” Dissy responds while Rose remains blissfully unaware what is happening.

Focusing all her mind to it, Celestia imagines lifting the limb up and off the bed and in to the air. Controlling her breath, lowering her heart rate, and even getting a bead of sweat from the concentration. The remaining muscles in what’s left of her leg tense up, and in a short time the limb starts to shake and then lift… as the cover comes off. Up right next to her face, for her eyes to see, is a seemingly alien piece of metal, sculpted and shaped to look natural. There isn’t much you can do when you have a hoof removed, other than get a prosthetic.

A few springs can be seen in the center, along the primary support shaft, to act as shocks. While the joints have large hinges to give movement to the wearer, all the while, bolts and rivets hold it all together. Even having several fastening bolts and wires holding it to her body, as cables can be seen running out of her stub, and down the shaft of the limb. The iron plating along the side that covers the internal workings, has holes punched out so that the strength isn’t effected a lot, but the weight is lessened. Something that is crucial for a winged pony. Though the Equestrians aren’t the furthest when it comes to technology, that title goes to the Gryphons to the west of them.

The ponies of Equestria, sure know how to make do with what they can get their hooves on. Adding magic in to the mix, one can get some creative false limbs to replace those that have been lost for various reasons. And being the princess of the entire kingdom, one would imagine that Celestia would have a vast range to choose from. Even having the ability to get her own artisans to make one custom, just for her. Though no matter how you may put it, losing a limb is something that no pony will ever get used to… even a princess. Her heart drops out of her chest and hits the floor, just as fast as the false limb does the bed. The face of sheer confusion and terror of what happened to her finally clicks, when Celestia sees that she has in fact lost a limb. Now being replaced with that of a metal leg, it hits the soft mattress with a dull thud as the princess remains speechless.

Normally any other would have flipped out right now, just as Tia was about to. Though when she sees Rose crawl over and take notice of the limb, she tries to keep herself under control so as not to frighten her daughter. “I…I… don’t know what to say…” she watches her daughter examine the limp from a distance, while a blank stare remains on Celestia’s face of twisted emotion, but hides it all for her kin.

“None of us would right now, Celestia,” AJ answers, holding her cowgirl hat over her chest. Seeing the princess trying to hold in her true views on what she wants to say, for the sake of her child. Applejack knows that expression from anywhere, simply because she has had that several times with her younger sister.

“How do I…?”

“The cables are fused to your muscles,” Luna runs her hoof alongside the limb to show her how they trail up, “as you flex your muscles, you can move the limb like you would your original leg. Though they have been damaged and you need a little more will to get it to do your bidding…but your body will adapt over time, and it should get easier.”

Celestia focuses her mind to lift the heavier appendage then she is used to, bringing it slowly to the soft face of her daughter as Rose is tentative at first. Having the unfamiliar piece moving towards her, the little foal looks up to the limb with worry. Before she leads her eyes to that of her caring mother. Still warm and kind, like nothing has changed in the slightest, and in a silent message, tells her that everything is alright.

Now with renewed confidence, Rose leans in and feels the cold metal touch her skin. At first it reminds her of how she found her mother when she fought with the queen, though as the metal starts to warm up from the contact. Rosebud gets more and more comfortable around it, and rests her head on the metal hoof, that even sports extra treads in the base for added grip.

A heartfelt smile graces both mother, and daughter at the same time as even a light chuckle pops up in Celestia, “Is it… permanent?” she asks while Rose leans in to the limb.

“Well if you’re asking if we can grow you a new limb…” Discord starts to answer his wife sarcastically, much to the dismay of those around him while they start to face hoof themselves, “…then more than anypony dear, I think you should already know that answer.”

“Discord…” Tia snaps at him, bringing the metal appendage up to his face mere inches from his muzzle, “You are lucky I’m married to you. Also, I meant can I get another one, switch it out for one that better suits me?” she looks over the limb, closely scrutinizing every detail. Celestia may not be one that deals too much in medical issues, though she does know technology. “This is a general purpose leg, just to get me on my feet… so to speak,” she bites down on her lip for the poor choice of words.

Luna giggles at both the comment of her sister, and the fact that said sister, nearly clocked her husband right there in the room, “I know we can find one for you… though first things first…”

They all hear the sound of metal pinching itself, as the joints scratch against one another even through the grease from the angered mare, “Chrysalis…” Celestia mumbles as she clenches her hoof.

“Exactly… and she isn’t the only one to deal with on top of that,” Twilight brings up, recalling the encounter at the Tree of Harmony.

“What do you mean?” Celestia ask, considering she is really the only one who is out of the loop in this matter.

“It seems Hun that the queen has found herself a king…” Discord leaves open, “King Sombra, the once ruler of the Crystal Empire, now stands by her side.”

“…If I wasn’t so angry I would say figures at the two…” Celestia rolls her eyes after hearing that note, “Seriously? There just perfect for one another.”

“Well then, you may want to save more comments on that mater for later, because there is more to that story…” Luna elaborates for them, “After speaking with the changeling that Twilight and her friends managed to bring back after their trip, I have learned a few things now from him… thanks mostly from Discord’s… persuasion.”

“What can I say?” he shrugs his shoulders, “I’m good at what I do.”

“Oh I’ll say… however, for now, let me continue,” Luna starts to pace about before them as she explains the plan, while Rose has made herself more than comfortable by her mother’s new limb, and even rests there in a light nap. “The queen wanted the Elements of Harmony to be taken, so they can’t be brought out and used against her, Sombra, and her army when the time comes,” she starts off, “Seeing as they could be removed fairly easily for a short time and used against them, it was imperative that they were taken out of the picture… though thanks to having Sombra as a partner in this, we all know he likes to corrupt things? The King and Queen plan on corrupting the Elements, and using them for themselves, against Equestria.”

The dead silence among them is apparent as the news seeps in to each member there, though it doesn’t last very long, “She got that idea from me,” Discord pouts at the mention of the copycat.

“You’re not helping, Dissy…” Tia reminds him so they can get back on track, “The Elements are still connected to Twilight and her friends though?”

“That’s still true,” Rainbow pops in, “even if they tried to corrupt them somehow, wouldn’t that connection to us protect them?”

“Normally you would be right, Dash,” Luna lowers her head, “neither Chrysalis nor Sombra are nearly enough powerful to take on the task and turn the most powerful pieces of magic known to us evil… but when you consider that Queen Chrysalis is a changeling, what do they draw power from?”

“Feeding off the love of others,” Rarity answers the obvious.

“And who ‘loves’ Chrysalis?” Luna over embellishes the term.

“Somb-” Celestia starts to answer her sister before stopping in her very tracks, the final piece clicking in to place now as she sees the picture, and the very reason the queen was likely able to best her earlier, “Sombra… Chrysalis is feeding on his love for her, and that’s what’s going to make her strong enough to turn the Elements.”

“It was her plan, all along,” the younger sister goes in to what the changeling said on that very matter, “Chrysalis needed a partner for more than one reason. One, to have somepony to back her up in a fight with Equestria. And two, to help power her gift.”

Celestia goes back to all the bantering that she had with the queen while she was here, drawing out one crucial point, “Chrysalis said though that she wasn’t really feeding off him. She was getting the love, naturally.”

“Again, all part of the plan,” Luna continues in to that point, “that was the important part, and why she targeted Sombra. This was a colt that already hated Equestria for everything that it had done against him, so he was the perfect ally in this scheme. Chrysalis didn’t have to put on a mask and trick him in to falling for her. Simply helping his own vendetta, and using her skills in seduction, the queen was able to make Sombra fall for her. Without him even knowing, the king is fueling her power, and he’s being drained through his own infatuation,” Luna takes a much needed breath after that mouth full, “the queen meant to bring him back, Chrysalis doesn’t love him, not like he probably thinks. She’s just using him, just like she planned to.”

“But wait just a second here…” Pinkie stops them while she holds a hoof to her chin, “When Queen Meany was here at the wedding, and fed off Shining Armor. He was weaker afterwards and couldn’t even cast a spell… wouldn’t Sombra realize something was making him weaker by the second? I can’t imagine him taking too well to being used like food by her.”

“…Well, Pinkie certainly has her moments here and there,” Spike answers for them through their silence, “and when she does, she’s right. Sombra has an ego larger than me when I started to feed my greedier side of things, there is no way he would stand to the Queen using him like that.”

“Not if he can’t tell…” Twilight whispers under her breath, enough for Celestia to hear.

“What was that, Twilight?”

“When we fought Sombra, the armor he was wearing had crystals all over it, adorning nearly the entire suit,” she tries to get her own thoughts together as well.

“If they were in fact, crystals from the Crystal Empire,” Flash jumps in to lend a helping hoof, as this is the first time he is hearing this information, “he may be drawing his power from them…”

“… and compensating for what the king lost…”

“Then he would never be able to tell,” both Flash and Twilight finish as they face each other. Looking back at the rest of the group to see them all staring, awkward doesn’t even begin to describe this situation right now as they snap back to their original positions. Promptly ignoring the snickers they get from the bunch.

“Yea…” Twilight looks away and starts to blush, “I mean it makes sense.”

“Well I’m glad to see you two are getting along better than ever…” Celestia chuckles to herself, watching the couple giggle in return as some of Twilight’s friend just roll their eyes. For they are the ones that know exactly what the two have already done, “however, was anything said as to where the queen has gone sense then?”

“Not that the changeling knew… he was sent out with Sombra before they departed their original establishment,” Luna responds shaking her head, “they did change location, but he hasn’t a clue as to where.”

“I could try and-” Discord cracks his knuckles once again. Though is halted when Celestia herself raises a single hoof to silence him.

“That won’t be necessary… if he knew where they were, he would have told us. After all I know how you can get when it comes to interrogations,” Tia pats his claw still by her side now, “For now though, let us get out of here…” the princess states as she scoops up her daughter in her hooves. Nuzzling the tiresome princess in her grasp before passing her off to Discord.

“Are you sure you want to try this right now?” Discord asks her, though he already knows the answer to that one.

“I may have lost a limb, but that doesn’t mean I’m going to be bed ridden the rest of my life… besides all I’ve done is sit in bed, while you all have got to work,” Celestia gently places her natural fore hoof on to the ground before attempting to place the fake one. Once all her weight is on it, she tries to lift the one she was born with and soon stumbles to the ground. Thankfully being caught by the mane six as they gather around to support her, “thank you girls…” Celestia says before managing to clamber back to her feet as she fights the urge to drop again.

Though gratefully she is able to stand up right, and even while lifting her own flesh and blood hoof. She keeps her footing and slowly but surely starts to move forward. It’s an odd feeling having to learn all over again to walk. Something that many will never know, but those that find out, will learn and re-learn to appreciate it. For now though the princess is just glad she can walk amongst much loved friends on her own as they head out the door of the med bay.

Walking amongst the castle that is still being repaired, Celestia finally gets a grasp of the magnitude of what actually happened to the place while she toyed with the queen in their own little battle. As she was fighting her, her own guards were attacked and had to look after one another. Even her sister and husband were at each other’s backs as this all went down. Blood being scrubbed off the ground and pieces of armor and weapons getting carted off, gives Rosebud a rather uneasy feeling as she buries her face in the shoulder of her father. Him now resting a claw on her shoulder to comfort her, it’s not much… but it does remind her that the world isn’t completely lost now.

“Things are almost back to normal around here…” Discord says while they walk through the throne room, “well almost normal that is…”

“I can see what you mean…” Celestia looks about and can see that cleanup is almost done as the window repairs fill in what they can until the true art work can be put in place. Many of the stained windows that tell a decent amount of history have been broken in to pieces, though thankfully their blueprints and actual details have been saved and can be returned to their once stellar image. “We’re going to have to get that one repaired, by the way…” Celestia gestures to a particular window missing its original sheen.

“Do we really have to bring that one back?” the prince in the room groans when he realizes what window it is. The others having not a clue, other than maybe Rainbow Dash.

“Hey… it does give a healthy reminder to you to behave, now doesn’t it?” she tacks on while walking down the hall still.

“One that you particularly love to throw in my face when you can.”

“Oh please, you know that I still-” she stops midsentence, as the sun princess reaches a window that has been untouched in the fight, other than maybe some dust here and there to be wiped off.

Never the less, the flowing images of her meeting her husband yet again, the wedding that came after, and the kids soon thereafter, are lit up bright as day while the sun shines on through. There just below her, in the mists of her legs, is her son Havoc. Forever now plastered in her memory and immortalized in the castle itself.

The little colt that was so different from others, because what he looked like in comparison, and who his father was. Absolutely adored his mother, because she knew past his appearance, and saw him for the sweet little child he was.

Yet now… he is no more.

Killed by a vengeful queen, in a game with her crazed lover. The others in the group, other than Discord and Luna, say back while the latter two carefully step up to either side of her. Watching as Tia hangs her head low. The gravity of this situation hits home fuller than the image of him being pinned to the wall, repeating itself over and over in the back of her head like some sort of twisted movie.

“Sister…” Luna tries to reach out with her own hoof, before seeing her regal sister jerk back with her false one. The metal appendage is brought crashing down on to the tile floor with enough force to crack it, and leaving some of it pulverized in to dust under the rage of the princess. While the actual limb remains intact.

“She will be broken…” Celestia says coldly, not even flinching at the thought of putting Chrysalis’s skull underneath her hoof and cracking it open like an egg.

“And I know, that both of them will be crushed in the end,” Discord stands by her side now. Gently putting Rose on the back of her mother, while the foal wraps her hooves around Celestia’s neck. “Though all we have to do is find her…”

“That is going to be easier, than you may think…” Luna gets a few odd glares from the couple as Celestia puts a wing over Rose and nestles her cheek against her daughter’s.

“Care to explain that one?” Dissy follows.

“Well I’ve been a very busy pony now…” Luna says, rather proud of herself at all she’s done, “considering I am the princess of the night. I usually sleep during the day for the most part… though that said, I am not unaccustomed to pulling an all-nighter, or in some cases, an all-dayer. And on top of that, in the mists of the chaos, I managed to get several trackers together and sent them out on the trail…”

“You have been a busy pony,” Tia teases her sister, as they both bump their flanks together. Before walking away from Luna and Discord to the rest of the group, so as to try and hide the rather devious grin that plasters her usually beautiful and caring face, “Hopefully, it will pay off in the end.”

“Tia… you’re not thinking of doing anything irrational are you,” Discord asks, as he catches his wives expression.

“No…”

“Don’t lie to me now, Celestia…” Discord calls her bluff, “I know that expression, and you have a horrible poker face.”

“I was thinking along the lines of full scale invasion…” she says like it is nothing more than a party plan, or a get together, or an afternoon tea. Not the talk of total all-out war. Both Luna and Discord look at one another, they have never heard Celestia jump to such a thing in the past right off the bat, usually always the one to find some sort of alternative and leave the matters of war to her husband. Though at the same time they can’t really blame her, after all killing those responsible has crossed their mind on many occasions, heck, if not all day. Celestia turns around just long enough to see their expressions. Surprise in her sister, while Discord remains only growing a rather prideful grin that he’s rubbing off on his wife, “What? It has always been said that ‘revenge is a dish, best served cold’… tis it not?”

“Though I’m going to go out on a limb, and say that it doesn’t carry over in this case?” Discord asks the obvious, already starting to get some blood lust in his eyes at the very thought of war.

“Well it should be served cold…” Tia remarks before the group continues down the hall, “…unless you burn your enemies from this planet.”

46

Chapter forty six

The castle that Celestia and Luna once called their own remains desolated today by the Ever Free Forest. Years of over growth have done their work and as of now it has only wild animals and the plant life to call it home…

Until recently that is.

Chrysalis orders several other changelings to continue with the patrols of the area, making sure that their little safe haven isn’t found out, until they want it to be that is. Cracks in the walls, broken windows, and even missing blocks are kept in place so as not to lead a distant inspection of the palace by a curious pony, to a closer look. Though on the inside things have changed to some degree.

Barriers have been erected to stop intruders, doors reinforced with extra wood, and even some of the tunnels to the place that have been dug throughout the years have been caved in to stop any advance from behind to get the drop on them. All in all, the queen has been rather busy by this point and is starting to wonder when her king will get back from his own doing… she has already went to Canterlot, did her business and came back by this point. While Sombra remains out of the picture for now.

‘Why am I starting to miss this colt?’ Chrysalis mentally slaps herself, trying to even remember her original plan with the king in the first place, ‘All I wanted to do was get him to fall a little head over hooves for one just as evil as he, maybe a kiss here and there… and perhaps a good rut on occasion,’ the queen grins off to the side to no one, as she starts to walk up the halls of the old ruins by herself.

“Yet now it’s starting to fester… grow, even,” the decaying mare feels a tight pinching in the base of her chest, right where… “No… I can’t really be…” she starts to shake her head. Refusing to believe what that hankering in her rib cage is, as she runs a hoof over her face in misery. The warmth that it brings in to her body, the way it eases her mind when Sombra is around, and the slight pain it leaves when he isn’t there next to her. “No wonder those blasted ponies like this emotion called, love,” the queen rolls her eyes as she continues to wander about.

Though the sound of squeaking hinges draws the mare’s attention to the partially broken window down the hall, as it opens and a black sort of mist seeps inside, taking its natural form in that of King Sombra on the ground. Though he doesn’t even have time to catch a breath as he is tackled by the monarch in the middle of the hallway. Pinning his form below her light frame, and the force of her hooves, the queen stands over top of him. Though Sombra doesn’t even struggle or put up a fight, by now he’s learned to just roll with it.

“Come on, what did I do this time?” he asks, waiting to see what she came up with as a reason to bring him down or possibly sock him in the face. After all he held up his side of the plan, seeing as the sack on him is full still.

“I never said you did anything…” Chrysalis leans her head down a few inches from his own, letting the warming breath exhale from her and brush by the king’s face to let him know that she really isn’t pissed at him.

That point only driven home by the fact that a small genuine smile starts to cover her wicked face as the fangs shine bright to him. Watching him open his mouth to say something, the queen cuts him off the best way she can, with a swift kiss on the lips. The little rush of attraction between them revitalizes the mare, as she feels his lure leach back in to her. Thankful that the crystals on his armor are up and doing their job, and Sombra has remained in the dark all this time. Pulling back slowly as they part, she bites the edge of her lip while looking down upon him as he finally inhales, and opens his eyes to witness her.

“I trust you’re pleased with me then?” he asks with his tone full of sarcasm.

“Well judging by your package…” the queen shakes her head, realizing what she just said, “extremely poor choice of words to be had at the moment.”

“Well I don’t know,” Sombra chuckles at her fumble, “If I would have to guess from your gasps and moans from earlier, I have quite a package on me.”

“…Just shut up…” Chrysalis gets off him and helps the colt to all his feet, as he twists around and brings out the prize that they both seek.

Six little gems levitate in a magical red aura before them. A butterfly, a balloon, one lightning bolt, orange apple, a single diamond, and of course the one that belongs to the princess herself, a star. So simple looking yet at the same time, so powerful in their own right, if used properly that is. Sombra pauses for a moment as he brings them in closer to the queen so she can admire them fully.

“See…” he holds them around, as they start to orbit the royal mare, “I can come through for my queen, when she asks me to.”

“In more than one way that is…” she starts to snicker at him. Remembering finally her previous engagement that she had with the sun princess, “…oh and by the way… while you were taking your time getting back here after going to a tree, which bear in mind isn’t far from here…”

“I took a long route around,” Sombra defends himself against her, “lose them in the woods. In case they tried to follow me from the get go.”

“Hmm… I see… well I may-y-y-y have pissed them off,” she answers innocently while they both walk down the hallway, making their way to the throne room of the castle. Watching the rather curious expression build up on his face, eventually Chrysalis has had enough and stops tormenting him, “I went on my own little mission, to Canterlot…”

The mention of her stopping by the capital causes Sombra to stop mid stride and process what he just heard again, “to say hello to all the troves of friends we have there?”

“You could say that…” she starts to snicker at the sarcastic nature of him, “though I don’t think they’ll miss me after this one.”

“What did you do this time? Crash a funeral…”

“Well no, but there will be a rather royal funeral to pay respects to Celestia’s and Discord’s son now…” the sentence falls off her tongue while the king remains trying to keep up with her, “and on top of that, Celestia herself has now become a three legged princess.”

There’s an eerie pause between the couple as they both stop in the middle of the hall before picking up again with their walk, as Sombra has finally got a reply, “You mean to tell me you’ve cut off her leg, and killed her son?”

“Well I would hope you were able to put that together without me having to say it so bluntly,” Chrysalis prods at him as they enter the main hall now. Both seats of the regal sisters still sitting where they were left as the long corridor remains, with banners and fallen columns about every which way.

“I think it’s safe to say you have royally pissed off Canterlot as a whole…” Sombra remarks to her.

Rather pleased to see the ruthlessness in his queen as he catches the smug expression on her face as a result from her telling her tail. Even in her mind the images replay themselves… the fight she had with Celestia, the blade being brought down upon her limb and severing it from her… finding the prince under the bed and watching the princess plead with her to let her own son live even if it meant the death of herself.

‘So that’s what it’s like to be a mother?’ the monarch thinks to herself while remaining silent and letting her facial expression speak for her, as the queen starts to grin at the image of Tia in despair, ‘…hmm. If I fed off of the love between a parent and their child, instead of a couple, I may be able to take on more than I could have ever imagined,’ the more she thinks about it though, the more some rather surprising thoughts, come to the still rather young and fertile queen.

‘Now what if he and I had-’ Chrysalis mentally slaps herself with her own hoof at some of the abominations that would result, ‘there’s an image for you…’ she tries to picture the disturbing off spring that she would bear by his name, ‘… that would be a rather disconcerting family in its own right. Then again… If someone the likes of Discord could turn out to be quite a dad, than maybe…’ the mare changeling looks towards her malevolent partner while Sombra remains unaware of her current mindset. Only giving him a simple, but true, smile.

“You’re smiling at me…” Sombra returns the simple gesture to her. All the while trying to figure her out, “That's a bad sign, what’s going on in that head of yours?”

Realizing that she is staring at him this whole time, Chrysalis snaps too and swings her head so that her face is covered up with her bangs. “Ahh… nothing, nothing at all,” she attempts to change the subject as best she can with something at hoof, “Here give me a hoof with this now.”

The pair stop in the middle of the room as they use their magic to clear a small space for her to work. Spreading the elements out around her, the mare takes a seat down on her rump as she lets the magic flow in through her own horn from the Corruption spell that he taught her earlier. A single green glow rises out of the base from her head, and on to the tip, enveloping each element that represents the mane six in her grasp as the enchantment starts to slowly but surely seep inside. Chrysalis can feel them fighting back to resist her, with all the good and peace that fills them, but bit by bit, more of the dark magic flows as the spell does its job.

“I will hold it from here… though I can imagine that this will leave me rather busy for now,” Chrysalis responds, feeling the spell work as she holds the concentration on it in the back of her mind.

“Remember, the spell isn’t powerful, but it will do the job…” Sombra reminds her as he watches the queen work her magic, literally. “You can still move about, eat, cast other spells, and heck even sleep. It’s just going to take time for them to be affected.”

“So then I guess I’ll see you in the bed later?” she winks at him tantalizingly as she sees the king start to flush even under his darkened coat.

“Oh you better believe it, though for now, keep to your work.”

“Yes, my king…” Chrysalis answers him, watching the jaw on Sombra almost hit the ground in response. She has never called him that, for that matter, she has never called any other that either. In all her years, the queen has never had one worthy of the title of king to take the empty place by her side. ‘Until now that is…’ she mutters in her head, ‘…Sombra… King Sombra. This will taste like vinegar, that’s just my nature, but… I love you,’ without a single word spoken to him, she puts herself back together. Acknowledging the truth to herself, though happy to keep him in the dark for now, on that particular feeling. “Though I have a task for you, one I believe you will quite enjoy,” the seductive tone, laced with venom, is music to his hears as he listens up.

“Let me hear it, my Queen,” he for the first time, bows out of sheer respect towards her, as Sombra rises after the act. Leaving her speechless for a few moments.

“While the final piece is slid in to place,” she remarks to the elements in her, or their, possession. “I would say it’s time to get a certain pony's attention and have an audience to watch the fall of everything she loves. The patrols have already been sent out to keep the place quiet for now, so you have some free time. I’m sure you already know who I’m talking about?”

Sombra grinds his teeth in anticipation of the soon to be prisoner that will be here to bear witness. Nodding to her like a foal, the king affectionately blows her a kiss before he dissipates in to his shadow form and leaves her be. The queen sits there motionless while she feels the magic work to their inevitable benefit.

Catching the sweet gesture from him with her out stretched hoof, she places it to her own lips. A faint but growing genuine smile drawing itself on her face as she sees Sombra’s puff leave her sight out the cracks and holes in the roof above in the throne room.

“Stay safe now, Sombra… you may be a huge pain in my ass sometimes,” ‘literally on those lovely nights,’ Chrysalis reminds herself from their first encounter, “and you may not hear this any time soon, but I need you… you are, my king… and I, your queen.”

____________________________

The patrols that Chrysalis had sent out have started making their rounds of the perimeter. Careful to remain out of sight, and there for out of mind, for now as they take note of any and all that make their way to the ruins of the once great castle. Taking their time in doing the rove, it can get boring after a while and although many will stick to the routine, some do fall out of that favor and make their own path. After all changing it up a bit can make the night watch a little more bearable. As a pair of them make their way through the outer wall of the woods that lead to the bridge to the castle.

Having not slept in quite a while can lead to some to either pure restlessness, or delusion as many can start to lose their minds in an effort to stay awake. Coking and joking back and forth isn’t something that is uncommon in the changeling environment, and although ponies may not see them as such. They can have a rather good time and act quite normal, once you get used to them. The pair are fairly young at that, a male and a female. The two sexes may look the same in some respects, though if you look closer, they have their differences that can tell you which one you’re dealing with.

The male carries a battle axe strung across his broader shoulders, having a thicker neck than the other, and also sporting a slightly longer horn and squarer jaw line. While the female herself keeps a short sword close, as her more slender form slicks its way through the forest while the more flexible joints bend better, and thinner frame goes through tight spaces in the foliage just as strong legs carry her swiftly. As time has dragged on though, with one another close by, they do have something to occupy themselves before they have to report back in.

“Okay, okay… out of the four princesses in Equestria, which one would you go for?” the female asks him, although they are changelings, that doesn’t mean they can’t have their own fantasies.

“Hmm…” he ponders, knowing that the thought has come to mind before, “I would have to say the younger of the two regal sisters… oh what’s her name?”

“Ahh… Celestia is the older one…Luna?”

He lightly stomps a hoof to the ground, “yep that’s the one. Dear, the darker side of her as Nightmare moon was one attractive mare, plus Moonbutt looks fantastic,” the male starts to quiver at just the thought of the evil incarnation of the now sweet sister.

“Like the bad girl image, don’t cha?” she teases.

“You have no idea…”

“How long do we have before they are expecting us back,” she tries to judge from the moon in the sky. While a sly grin starts to stretch from either side of her jaw.

He soon does the same, squinting his eyes to get a general height from the horizon line, “I would say about five hours or so… though you know they could care less. They want to sleep just as much as we do, and are probably expecting us just to go straight to bed afterwards.”

The female does a double take at the moment, looking every which way and direction for one that may be watching, “What do you say we ahh…” she slides a little closer to him, “… kill some of that time…” she bumps her rump against his own as a taunt.

The mare starts to trot off in the distance, swiping her translucent wing in his face to urge him on. The colt doesn’t need much more than that to get him chasing after her like they’re both in heat. Finding her now standing with her back to a tree, eager to have him. Within seconds, like a pair of horny teenagers, their fore hooves are wrapped up and intertwined with in one another. The lips of them locking in the center as the restrained whimpers and coos pass between them with each draw of breath they take. The colt rides his hoof down her back and grasps as best he can on to her rump bringing himself closer to her as she brings herself higher up on him. Giving the two a rather easy position to take up as she pulls her wings around his torso and brings her mouth kissing down his neck as her teeth make contact, and the mare bites his shoulder playfully.

“Ugh… really now?” he says while she tantalizes him, “this is going to be interesting when we have to go back, and I end up explaining why I have hickys all over me.”

“Not nearly as interesting when we both end up explaining why we are both hot and sweaty, even though the night remains crisp and… Ohhh my,” he shuts her up by nibbling on her ear while she remains lower to him now, her eyes sealing shut at first at the feeling he gives her. The mare feels a slight thrust against her flank, as his chest presses in to hers as well as his sex, already feeling it against her.

“Take it easy now…” she starts to crack her eyes open, looking down his back side, “…there is still plenty of time for… What the hell?!” she screams out in a high pitched squeal as the changeling rover sees a short blade sticking out of him.

Easing him down to the ground she tries to find any other life in his body, but there is nothing now. The sheen in his eyes have left him, and even the heart rate that kept him erect, now goes limp. Instantly going back in on her training, the remaining follower of the queen grasps on to her own blade and even rips the one out of him. Looking about to see where the one that caused the death of her comrade is, at first she sees nothing.

That is until with a slight whistle, from nowhere comes a short throwing hatchet…

The mare hits the ground with a thump as the weapons sticks cleanly in to her skull. Now lying next to her one night stand, while their dark emerald blood starts to mix on the ground, the culprits step out of the shadows to claim their kill and assess the situation. The trackers that Luna had sent out are very good at what they do. They learned everything they needed to know from going to universities… practicing in the Crystal Empire… and many, many hours of practical field testing on different tracks that can be left behind by creatures moving about.

Whether it be a disturbance of a previous natural track, a broken twig while the others are intact, or even upturned dirt as the rest remains undisturbed. Like the lunar guards, they see everything, even in the dead of night. The specialized royal guards wear armor not adorned with the bright and shiny metals, but more dull to blend in while they do their job. And they are there to do one thing and one thing only. When they are called upon, it’s to find somepony or something…

And that they have just done.

The leader of the pack uses his magic to pull the hatchet out of the rather cute changeling. Holstering it after wiping the blade on the ground, he signals a few of the others with him to move the bodies off and in a controlled burn, incinerate them to ash with magic. As that’s done he and another brings out a pair of binoculars. Looking closely to the ruins, they have to look ever closer to see what they are in fact hoping to see.

“There…” one points out with his horn, “nine o’clock, high, right window.”

His partner follows the instructions and peers in, “Ah… there, got em,” he sees only a glimpse, nothing but a glimmer, but from what he has been taught. There is only one other thing with wings designed like that that will shine in the light, and right now from their previous encounter, he highly doubts they are about to come face to face with a banshee. “Alrighty, make the call?”

“Why me?”

“Because I out rank you… and I don’t feel like doing it this time.”

“Ugh…” the guard rolls his eyes at his superior. Knowing full well that, just like the changelings, they have some fun here and there, “…changelings have made their way in to the old ruins of the regal sisters, and set up shop there after the cave was found?”

“Ah, but they were already gone when we got to the cave,” he points out.

“Okay… either way, they still have moved here.”

“Exactly… now let’s get back to Canterlot,” he stands back up, as the others come out from taking care of the corpses. “All said and done with?”

“Yes sir, little uneasy burning ones that still have their eyes watching us,” the guard starts to hold his stomach in, “but never the less, it’s done.”

“Good to know… by the way we have what we need now… the princesses will be over joyed to hear this one,” the guard gallops out and into the forest, soon followed by his own comrades. Heading back to Canterlot to inform the royalty that the trouble makers have been found.

____________________________

The noon ride back to Ponyville has not been kind to those that journey it now. Multiple stops to check that each pony is who they say they are, and the genuine bumpiness in itself leaves those welcoming hard ground to place their feet on in the end. The gang that was in Canterlot have given their best possible wishes to the royal family in their recovery and their guaranteed presence in the burial of the young prince. Though in truth, they don’t know how long it will take to set that up, for one a funeral would just give the queen and her new found king an easy time to attack again and leave another crucial blow to them. On top of that, no parent wants to bury their own child, even if it is the only thing on their mind to lay him to rest.

The train screeches to a halt in the station as the doors open and the ponies get off the train finally with their bags around them. Each of them taking a moment or two to breathe and get their minds straight before going about with the farewells. Applejack extends a hoof around her princess friend as she bids goodbye to a temporary end to the adventure, “It’s been a heck of a few days with ya sugar cube…” she beams. Even though it was sad going to the castle and seeing them all as such, the company is what makes the reunion, not the cause.

“Likewise, AJ…” Twilight smiles wholeheartedly at her, “and I’m sure there will only be more to come as this continues.”

“Sadly I think you’re right,” Rainbow states the obvious, “I don’t see Chrysalis or Sombra letting up. Especially that they are closer together as an enemy than we would have hoped…”

While at the same time Spike tries to hold his gut, the churning inside becoming apparent as the spikes along his back aren’t the only thing that’s green, “Rainbow… please stop bringing them up. Even the idea of those two together is enough to… ugh,” he feels his stomach flip yet again, as Rarity holds a hoof on his back to ease him down.

“He’ll be fine… though you two take care now, will you,” the mare gestures to the couple.

“Oh, I’m sure I’ll manage to keep him in one piece…” Twilight snickers back at Flash.

Fluttershy steps up and gives a polite curtsy to Flash, “I hope you two enjoy the rest of your afternoon now, and do try and catch up on some sleep please…” she leaves off, not even catching the awkward snicker passing between the two.

Mostly because it’s true, they didn’t get as much sleep because of their antics last night, and the coffee they chugged in the morning is starting to wear off by now. So the couple is more than happy to finally get some much needed rest… for now that is. Sentry is about to shake Pinkie pies hoof at first. Though that’s before the fanatical mare wraps her fore hooves around the guard, and almost crushes him like a tin can in his suit.

“Oh Flashy you are a friend to us!” the sugar high mare yells proudly, “you should expect a hug not a hoof shake…” though the mad mare stops midsentence when his own hoof does the same to her, though a little more tamed.

“Great to know, Pinkie Pie…” he smiles back, watching his beloved roll her eyes with a grin off to the side, “though… Flashy?”

“What?” Pinkie responds, as they set one another down finally, “nicknames come with the territory… oh, oh, oh! And like I mentioned before, but you probably didn’t hear it because you were busy carting off bodies and all,” she manages to say still with a smile, “You’re dating Twilight, which make you both, Flashlight!!!” she and the others start to giggle as the couple just facehoof themselves. A welcome thing of laughter, when they have so much to grieve on at the moment.

Waving farewell to their friends, the couple head back to the house. They would more than welcome the sun setting now, so at least they don’t feel guilty in going to bed so early. Though, sleep should be the last thing on their mind at the moment. After all they now have two past scoundrels to contend with, no idea where they are, and with a plan of their own that has already been set in motion. So at least in the back of one princess’s mind, a little research is in order, among other things.

Opening the front door, Twilight realizes how much she misses the place after being gone for what seems like such a long time. Walking in and seeing a few books still laying out she starts to head straight up the stairs to drop her bags off when her guard calls to her from below.

“Should I get a pot of coffee going?” Flash asks, drawing her attention away.

“Hmm?” she tries to piece together what he just said at the moment and wondering why he would ask when she would have fully expected the guard to crawl in to bed after the last few days, “Aren’t you tired? I mean Applejack was right when she said it has been a heck of a last couple days.”

“Oh I can stay up longer, Twilight… though I know you well enough to know that you wouldn’t let this day slip away while you can still try and figure where the Queen and her King have gone,” he makes a valid point while taking a few steps to the kitchen, as he pauses midstride and glances back at her with a smile, “So tell me, am I wrong?”

“No, Flashy…” Twily starts to giggle to herself, seeing as she is already becoming a creature of habit to him, “I just want to put a few things away from my bag and I’ll be back down, there’s something else I wanted to look at as well before going in to that subject,” she trots off while he goes to his own task.

Walking in to her room, the princess stops just for a moment to catch her breath and let one out. Setting her bag down, Twi draws out the sword after having stowed it away while in Canterlot, and places it by the side of her bed. Emptying the rest of it in one flip, she picks up what remains of her rations for the trip, and magics the bag in to the closet before making her way back down the stairs with the empty food container and canteen in her aura. Along the way, the scent of fresh grounds being brewed, fills her nostrils as she perks her muzzle up in the air to get a better whiff.

“Hmm that smells good…” her tongue starts to salivate in response to the scent while she walks in the kitchen and sees Flash there getting two cups out for them both.

Her doing her part and making the table clear so that she can fill it again as they stay in the kitchen. Carting the books back to the library, the mare places them right back in their respective spots, before pulling out a few atlases of Equestria, and a book of her own to make a note in, as she heads back in to the kitchen. Plopping herself down at the table as Flash greets her with a mug, and pours in the warming caffeinated elixir.

“Ahh… thank you dear,” she smiles just as warmly back at him.

“What I’m here for,” he grins at the mare he is proud to call his marefriend.

“Among other things that is…” she glances over the top of the book. Watching him respond with a foalish smirk, before he heads out of the kitchen to tend to his own matters.

Instinctively he goes to the guest room and checks the bandages around his ribs, and the one on his wing. The latter already being healed up to the point that he doesn’t think he needs it and removes the wrapping, tossing it in the trash. A fresh scar on him now to tell a story later, the ribs though are a slightly different story. There is still a minor sting, likely just the last cracks healing up, but never the less, it’s far more healed then it was not too long ago. The meds taking their effect, and doing him wonders, as he can finally breathe without hurting and even enjoy a laugh without having to stop and wince.

‘At least they didn’t hurt during sex…’ Flash thanks his lucky stars that at least he didn’t have to stop during that little action, ‘Make mental note. Thank Sterile, again, for patching me up and taking care of me while Twilight was away,’ he ponders while he leaves the bandage on and goes back down to the kitchen.

Only to see Twilight still sitting there, already half the cup gone, muzzle deep in her book. Chuckling to himself at the sight, he picks up the pot and tops off her glass while pouring his own, though almost drops the entire pot when he gets a better look at her. The mare has taken it upon herself to put the glasses on, knowing full well his thoughts on that matter.

“What?” she plays around, as she adopts a seductive tone to her voice to play the part, “does the guard want homework from his teacher?”

“By the way you have your muzzle in your book, looks like you already gave yourself some,” he mentions, before taking a second look at the title of the book, “‘The Seductresses guide to magic’, I doubt there’s anything on Chrysalis in there… or at least I would hope not.”

“Well, you’re right on that account, I just wanted to dog-ear something before I got to the atlas. However… don’t get me wrong, for the first time, the sex was…” Twilight’s eyes momentarily roll in to the back of her head as she recomposes herself, “yeah, you get it. Though, there’s no harm in looking up a few spells to help the feeling along.”

“What did you have in mind?” Flash asks her, wondering where her mind had wandered.

“I was thinking an Impotency Spell,” she watches as his ears perk up, “to do away with the latex and get things feeling more, natural. Am I wrong?”

“Aren’t you seldom ever?” Sentry answers her with a question of his own, before the guards mind goes to something that has been on his mind, “Although, I would like to read some of those books that you read to get your… Information.”

“Oh really now?” she tries to think of the ones that come to mind right now, “Well let’s see… there’s Of Sables and Lust, Knight of the gala, and of course there’s always, Sunflower's burde-” Twilight stops immediately, after having the final name cross her tongue, eyes shooting open as she comes to realize one crucial thing that she forgot.

Though you really can’t blame her… after contending with an injured Flash, finding out the Queen has returned, getting back to Canterlot only to go to the Tree of harmony again, learning King Sombra has returned, getting back to the castle to find it in ruins, Celestia having lost a leg and Havoc dead. It’s safe to say the princess had the right to have this one detail slip her mind. Seemingly all at the same time, the mare closes the book, puts the glasses on the table and slides out of the kitchen, while the cup is left on the table doing circles from the loss of her grasp.

“Umm,” Sentry draws a blank as he follows his mare, up the stairs and on in to her room. Watching her pick up her blade and checking to make sure the balcony is still locked before seemingly getting ready to head out again, “Where are we headed?”

“I can’t believe I forgot about this…” she starts to guilt trip herself at first, while she passes by him and back down the stairs with her guard not far behind.

“What? What did you forget?”

Only one word comes out of her while Flash gets to the door first and holds it open for her, in the split second that she passes him again, Twilight mutters one word, “Sunflower…” with that, the pair are back out in to Ponyville.

47

Chapter forty seven

Sunflowers quaint little cottage lies just out of the boarder of Ponyvilles’ main established homes. Having an open view to the surrounding forest and being able to watch the birds fly about in the air was what drew the young mare in to the place to begin with. Her garden looking out towards town warmly welcoming any pony that would walk by and literally want to smell the roses.

Though it’s not as inviting as it used to be now… a pony like Sunflower would have never let them wilt like this. After all, if your name is Sunflower, you have it for a reason. Twilight knew the mare, not on a personal basis, but she knew enough that the pony who worked at a flower shop none the less would have never allowed something like this to happen to her pelted friends.

“Something is not right at all…” Twilight watches the bending and brown stems of the plant life, “…how did no pony realize this?”

Flash walks with her up on the path to the small home, taking note of their surroundings for any other watching them, “I don’t know, did she have any pony close to her? One that might have checked up on her from time to time?”

“That I’m not sure of either…” The princess kicks herself for not getting to know the residents of her own town better, and as princess she feels obligated to do so now more than ever, “I wasn’t close to Sunflower really, I only saw her on occasion in town, but mostly it was at the market when I would get fresh flowers from time to time. From what I knew she didn’t have somepony close…” she finishes off as they walk up to the door finally. Using her magic to try and push it open, Twi only feels the jiggle of the handle at first. ‘Locked…’ she mutters in her head, looking back at the guard, “…you didn’t see me do this.”

“See what?” Flash turns his head for a moment while taking the hint.

“Exactly…” the horn atop her head lights up momentarily, and the sound of locks and tumblers turning about quietly start for a second before the door eerily creeks open.

The inside looks just as bad as the outside, everything in its own place. However, a layer of dust has built up upon the surfaces and even a few spiders are starting to make their home on the furniture. While the few flowers that lined the window sills look just about as bad as those outside, and the fruit in to bowl on the table isn’t much better, as mold takes over. Both ponies look about to see if there was any sign of a struggle, but find nothing of the sort.

“…Sunflower!” Twilight yells out, hoping to hear some sort of response, as she pulls the blade slightly out of its holder on her side.

“Ahh… Twi…” Flash hates to remind her the cold hard truth of what changelings would do sometimes with their victims, “it has been quite a while and-”

“Stop right there…” she holds a hoof over his mouth, but pulls it away quickly to say her piece, “I can hope, at least, that she’s just tied up in a corner somewhere.”

“Sometimes that’s all you can do…” he nods in response, knowing full well she is right, “Just trying to prepare you for what you might find.”

“I know you are, Flash…” she mumbles enough so that he can hear as they make their way up the stairs.

Creaking open the bedroom door, Flash goes first with hoof on sword in case they really aren’t the only ones here right now. Though as they enter, by the looks of things no pony has been here in a while either. The occupant probably only came here to sleep and use it as their cover. Once the changeling in the woods that attempted to harm Twi was taken out of the picture though, no one else was here to take his place. Seeing as the ones who killed him would know instantly that something was wrong. Twilight and Flash though halt in their tracks at the sign of one thing, the rather large blood stain in the middle of the carpet before them.

The gloomy trace of a body almost being formed around the stain by the likely mare victim as she drew her last breath. Both of them look at one another, it’s painfully obvious that this wasn’t a changeling that would let their ponies live and only copy them in the shadows. No, this was one that when he assumed your identity, he consumed everything you did. Flash looks over to the small closet off in the room, noticing the broken bottle and seeing the spritzer that used to go on top of it.

“If you were to sleep in the same room as a body…” he says getting Twi’s attention as the idea of how this played out forms in his head, while they both snap their attention to the door.

“…I doubt you would want to smell your own work,” Twilight’s horn lights up one more time as the door handle turns and the door swings open from the weight of something pressing against it.

Out tumbles the remains of the once young and hopeful mare…

Her pretty brown coat, now giving way to the remaining flesh that is being picked at by maggots beneath the already protruding bones while they go to work on what’s left of her internal organs. Sunflowers long black mane and tail, withered away to nothing after being cooped up in the tight space with nothing to take care of it, as the mites and bugs that found their way in to the food source go to work. The mare’s once kind blue eyes, gone as the empty holes of her skull’s sockets take their place, filled with nothing but black. Other than the occasional mite that drops out to scurry and escape from their home at the sudden intrusion.

Twilight almost drops her stomach from her gut as the thick taste of vomit comes up in her mouth before she manages to swallow it. The cloud of stench from the kill finally reaches the guard as he covers his mouth to save himself after it had been contained by the door for so long. A door which now has bits of tissue stuck to it to dangle in the wind as they flake off, meanwhile the couple makes their exit from the room and make a quick call to the coroner, so they can get this mare a proper burial.

____________________________

Coming with a few police ponies, yet again, to the address. The mortician is somewhat surprised to see the same two ponies again with a body to call in for pick up. Though there isn’t much he can do at this point other than hoist the body up in to a bag of its purpose and put it in to a cart. Getting a brief look at the wounds that were inflicted, he goes and bows to the princess first before giving his own statement.

“Well I got to say, I wasn’t hoping to see the princess around another corpse any time soon…”

Flash and Twi rolling their eye in unison, considering the aging death colt has no idea the events that have transpired with them in recent times, “We both are hoping of that then…” Flash states simply while the coroner continues.

“Well I would have to say from a simple eye diagnosis that Ms. Sunflower was killed by a single blade stuck in to her side…” he states after looking over the body once again.

“How can you tell?” Twilight asks curiously, “isn’t she too rotted away to make that call?”

“The flesh may be rotted away for the most part, but her bones are showing. And there is a chip in one of her ribs, right where her liver is… a very vascular organ after all,” he explains to them, “she bled out fairly quickly from what I can tell, after all you can’t live long without your liver,” the colt grins at them at the poor joke. Quickly realizing the distaste the princess had for his pun as she shoots him a sinister glare. “I ahh… will be headed back then,” he starts to scratch the back of his head to try and find a way out of this awkward situation.

Leaving now with the police, as the body of Sunflower is taken on its final journey through the quaint little town she called home, her house emptier now than it was before while the princess and her guard decide to call it and go back home to finally take a load off.

The walk towards her own home that she shares with Flash is a warming thought after what they just bared witness to. Twilight making a mental note to get on a more personal level with those in town so she can better know them and see when something is off. No matter how outlandish this may sound to some, it at least gives her something to do other than think about the mare. Though with that attempt at avoiding the subject in her mind, she only thinks about it more.

“Is it bad if I’m…” Twi starts to stall, opening up a topic with Flash, “…if I’m glad she died alone?”

“What do you mean?” Sentry asks her, trying to get an explanation.

“I mean, it’s horrible what happened to her… after all no pony should ever die by such hooves as a changeling’s means to an end,” the princess talks about, keeping her voice down as they walk through Ponyville so not to cause a stir with the few ponies that pass by at this time, “but at the same time you know what they do to some ponies they intend to copy? What if she had a Colt to come home to? Or even worse, a foal of her own?”

Flash thinks about this more and more, at first it sounded bad dying alone with only your actual killer there to keep you company. But as the princess makes a valid point, he can see it in a new light. “I can understand that… some changelings don’t kill, and keep them alive so they can get out without a hitch. Though some, like this one, take the permanent route and finish the job all together…” Flash explains from what he knows on the matter, “More so when they intend on keeping their disguise up for a while.”

“How often do they go the distance and just kill?”

“It’s hard to say honestly… sometimes a pony is just knocked out and doesn’t even realize that they have been taken over for a little while,” Flash answers her the best he can, “after all to them it just feels like a deep sleep and they brush it off from there…” Sentry eerily remembers what Shining had told him about Bronze Smith’s family after they looked in to his home from the intruder being taken. The dead wife and foal to match, an entire family killed… and for what? So a king and queen can have their revenge…

____________________________

The door to her own home slowly opens up after the magical touch of the princess takes its hold as they walk in to the entrance way. Ready to get the images of the body out of their head, and mellow out for a bit. Which in Twilight’s case, means looking through several atlases at possible hide out locations across Equestria. Though as the couple walks in to the kitchen, their jaws almost hit the floor.

There sitting at the table, is King Sombra himself, reading the paper as if nothing is wrong with this picture in the slightest. It takes even a few seconds for both Twilight and Flash to register this in their head completely, as they snap back to reality and realize this is really happening. Both guard and princess draw blades in unison, and aim ready at the dark and shadowy colt.

“Oh… you’re back?” Sombra says looking over to them away from the paper, “I was just about to get to the funnies, and you had to interrupt me.”

“What are you doing here?!” Flash yells at the king, although he could really care less at the moment as for why.

“Oh don’t mind me… the queen can get rather vigorous in the sack, and tire me out from time to time,” he answers slowly rising, “I’m here for a breather… oh and one more thing.”

“What might that be?!” Twilight gears up her sword, ready for the fight that is sure to come.

“You… my dear,” Sombra clenches his own blade in its holster, “I came for you…”

Flash instinctively gets in front of the princess and holds a wing over her. Although he knows that she can hold her own, Sombra is not a unicorn to be played with and every precaution should be taken in this case in his eyes, “over my dead body…” Sentry threatens.

“Well that’s kinda the idea actually…” with that, the king darts forward and tackles the other colt, both of them tumbling in to the entry way floor as Flash ends up on the bottom.

Using his powerful legs, Sentry manages to lift and even kick the armored form of the king off of him and on to the ground as both he and the princess find their place on either side of him in this case. The king stands up to see that it’s a two on one match, as his horn glows red and the sword draws out from the sheath.

“Well this is going to be fun…” Sombra bites down on his teeth while Twi swings at him and the king manages to block her attack using his own blade, while bringing up a magic wall to do the same to Flash. More than holding his own against two opponents at once, Sombra draws back one leg and kicks Twilight square in the chest to a more manageable distance.

The buck right to her sternum doesn’t crack any thankfully as she stumbles back, sliding across the floor while she charges up her own spell and takes aim. Both Flash and Sombra go back and forth with metal meeting metal as the blades fly and strike at one another. The king has been doing this far longer than Sentry could have ever hoped for and right now that is showing. The guard mentally kicking himself for not paying more attention in the ancient combat section of recruit training, as the dark unicorn breaks out combat skills that he has never seen or could hope to have learned now. Other than maybe from a pony who was around at that time.

With one swing, Flash brings the blade right over the top of Sombra’s head, quickly doubling it back for a second pass. Only to have it caught in the vice like grip of the king’s own mouth, as he grips it just behind the fangs, the edges of his cheeks barely missing the edge. Even allowing a small smirk to grow as he glares back at the guard for the attempted attack. In one go, Sombra latches on to the guard’s wings and toss him in to the wall. The move does stun the bright orange colt, though at the same time, it gives Twi the opening she needed.

The lightning bolt that she has been charging, shoots out of her horn and in to the once king, as the metal plate armor acts as a perfect conductor while he feels the charge run through him and even singes some of his hair. By muscle contractions alone, Sombra is sent leaping off the floor for a second and hangs there, before head butting the floor. With a headache approaching, his red and green eyes look up from the tile and dig in to the very soul of the mare across from him.

The gaze puts Twi’s guard on edge, as she brings up her sword to defend herself from the onrushing king. Only to be tripped up, as Sombra slides his rear hoof under her own, and brings the princess to the ground. Attempting to slices against her chest, the kings attack is blocked by Flash as he hurtles himself across the room at speed with some help from his wings. Feeling the wind knocked out of him even through the armor, Sombra holds his hind legs on to the floor to stop the guard from pushing him any further back.

“Try again, you twat,” he taunts the Pegasus, before bringing his hoof up to slam it against the back of the guard.

Though before Sombra can get the hit in, his hoof stopped in an aura of magic by Twilight. Sentry taking the opening right in time, and upper cutting the king. Hurtling him across the room in to the living room, as his weighted body falls to the floor yet again, but not before crashing through the coffee table.

“Ugh…” the unicorn rubs his head at the moment, already feeling the throbbing pain come forth, “… I’m never going to live this down…”

“Where did you take the Elements of harmony?!” Twilight blurts out as she takes a stance next to her guard, “and what did you and Chrysalis plan on doing?!”

“Now what in Tartarus makes you think I would tell…ack,” he stops, feeling the weight of a hoof pressing down on his throat from Flash as he leans on the king.

“Don’t toy with us right now…” Flash quietly snarls as he stands over the king, doing his best to hold him down as he continues putting his weight down on Sombra’s throat, “It wouldn’t take much to, just, keep, pressing…”

“Oh I don’t doubt it…” in a burst Flash is sent hurtling back in to the living room as the magic from Sombra’s horn hits him square in the face. Before the mare realizes what has happened to her coltfriend, Sombra has already doubled back almost like an acrobat, as he puts his fore hooves on either side of Twilight’s head and picks the feather weight mare clear off the ground.

Sentry is just about on his feet, when he gets the full weight of his marefriend thrown in to him by Sombra as now they are both sent tumbling up and over a recliner and in to a wall. Thankful that his armored self took most of the brunt, though Flash isn’t so happy with the sharp pain from his ribs coming back at the moment now to haunt him.

Stumbling as he tries to get up, Twilight knows exactly what it is after seeing the look on his face, “The ribs… there broke again aren’t they dear?”

“They were never fully healed…” he answers her, mustering what strength he can to fight through the pain, “it was just a matter of time before something was pushed too far again…”

“Wait, wait, wait… Dear?” the king coos, drawing their attention as he watches the guard lean slightly on his princess for now. “So this is not only the princess’s new guard, that she got from my old empire none the less… but it’s also her own Coltfriend?” Sombra tries to hold back his tears, but soon breaks down in full-fledged laughter, “Oh… oh this is just too…rich!” Sombra surprisingly beams at the young couple.

“We still are here and kicking Sombra!” Twilight intimidates him, only feeding his joy.

“Oh I know, but right now this new detail just makes my job ever so much more, fun,” his crazy eyes build up in blood lust. The bright red glow of his horn taking hold, as the curtains are closed and the lights go out, giving nothing but darkness to them all. Sombra’s green and red eyes being the only thing to show now in the mist that surrounds them, as even they blink once…

Twice…

And are gone.

Twilight grasps her sword while trying to help keep Flash up as he starts to use his own wing as a crutch, both of them holding their blades close for when he comes around. Taking one from her old play book, Twilight musters her horn and disperses an illumination spell that manages to light up the whole room. Only giving them the sight of the gloomy Shadow form of the king, surrounding them in and around their hooves.

“Where did I go…?” the sinister, dark and wicked voice of the troubled king echoes in to the room.

“Show your self, Sombra!” Flash yells out, biting down on his own lip when the rib acts up again.

“Big words coming from a colt who has to lean on his mare…”

“Fine then…” Twilight whispers, “show yourself to me Sombra! I didn’t get my fill from the cave!”

“Even taller words, seeing as I am the one who…” she hears the voice close in her ear, “… beat you…” Twilight turns her head in time to see the matching shield for his armor, conjure up and ram her in the face.

The mare is taken off halter and stumbles back in to the ground in a daze as blood starts to run from her muzzle down her lavender colored neck. The sight of the red ooze coming from her is enough to send Flash in to over drive from the hormones trudging their way through his system, like being stuck with another needle of adrenaline. The enraged colt lashes out at Sombra, after pulling out every ounce of energy he can, cocking back his hind legs, they meet the king in the jaw and send him up to his hind hooves as he tries to balance himself from falling over. But not before Flash swipes the sword at him, the king barely missing the full brunt of the blade as it draws a nice clean line of blood across his unprotected stomach.

“Argh!” Sombra yells out, feeling blade cut in to him slightly by edge of his opponent’s blade, while crimson blood starts to seep out. “You’re going to pay for that!”

“Pity… I was hoping it’d been deeper…” Flash teases, though that has only the effect of angering the king as the two fuming colts go at one another.

Using his own sword handle like a ‘roll of nickels’, Sentry punches the king square in the face, and even hears the sound of the monarchs neck crack from the force, as Sombra squares off in no time at all and takes the shield out in an attempt to do the same to him as he did to the princess. Though Flash is far quicker than he anticipated and the king only succeeds in slamming the hunk of metal in to a couch arm, shattering it to pieces as it snaps off the end. However as Flash brings his sword around at the stunned king, he makes one crucial mistake.

It takes only one hoof to hold a shield. Sombra lifts his other hoof clear in to the guard’s chin, sending him head over hooves backwards on to the actual couch.

The princess stammers to her feet after taking a shield to the face, shaking it off as she opens her eyes to the sight of her coltfriend taking a hoof to the jaw. After seeing Flash get hit, the mare makes a hasty jump at the king. Only to end up with a single hoof to the face as well, sliding across the tile floor and on to her back. In the attempts to ignore the pounding across her body from everything hurting. The mare is soon met by a hoof on her chest, and the full weight of the unicorn stallion holding her down, making it harder and harder to breath.

“You really shouldn’t play with blades, my dear…” Sombra repeats the events of the cave fight, and stomps on her hoof while she tries to reach for the sword that was presented to her by Luna, “Somepony could get hurt after all,” he lifts the blade in his own magic and hurtles it across the room.

Flash stands up from his daze after being treated like a rag doll… right in the path of the oncoming blade.

He never feels it enter his body at first. Although she doesn’t use it often, the princess has kept it more than sharp enough to do its job, only leaving little force needed to puncture flesh. Stepping back a few feet after the hit, Flash only looks down in a gasp and sees the ornately decorated blade sticking out of his gut, right under the armor.

The cutie mark of his marefriend staring right back at his eyes in a sick twist of irony. The weight in his legs continues to rise up to the point that it feels like they’ll buckle, as the guard takes a knee, feeling the blood drain out of him. It’s a burning in his chest, which he oddly enough remembers having the first day he saw the mare that would become his marefriend, that hits the guard above all else. Though the only thing that fills the empty air, is the sound of the mare’s cries.

“Flash!!!” Twilight whimpers as she lays helpless under the king’s weight, unable to help her beloved in his time of need, “No-o-o-o! Flash!” sobs from the princess fall out only on deaf ears while her coltfriend is unable to do anything as well. The rush from combat leaving his body almost as fast as his blood.

“Twilight…” Flash touches the plasma as it starts to seep out of his body, looking down as his fluids cover his now red hoof.

“Please, Flash stay with me!” She tries to plead with her colt as he falls down to the ground entirely, though the king has other plans.

“Oh he can stay there…” Sombra grabs her by the neck in a choke hold, “you’re coming with me though…” in a mist he starts to turn both of them in to his shadow form. The princess watching powerlessly as the life blood leaks out of Flash, by her own blade none the less. “I told you… you shouldn’t play with blades,” the king tease, focusing on his spell now that he has to do it for two. Twilight’s eyes remain fixated to the guard laying on her floor dying, flashing before her eyes as she tries to think of something… anything to help him in his most time of need.

‘…Maybe…’ Twilight ponders for a split second. Although she has never done the spell before, this may be his only chance.

Her horn starts to light up a bright green, as yellow sparks shoot off as the enchantment powers up. Aiming the magical appendage at Flash, the bolt shoots off in to him just as his eyes start to fade out of the light. And like that, with a final cast of Sombra’s own spell, the princess is gone from the room in a puff of dark smoke. Now taken to where ever the queen and king reside. Flash lays there on the floor surrounded by his own blood at the moment, while he starts to fall out of reality.

Author's Note

For those of you who don't like Flash... You can laugh while he took the sword to his gut.

48

Chapter forty eight

Darkness surrounds the guard as he feels his body growing lighter and lighter by the second. Cracking a single eye open, the only thing Flash can see is the stars above him in the open night sky as he looks up. Turning his head to either side of him, all he sees is a mist making up the ground below, but any Pegasus would know what clouds feel like below their coat. ‘Clouds?’ Flash questions his surroundings as he puts a hoof through the water vapor cushion below him.

Rolling over on his stomach, the guard gets up on his hooves finally and looks around further out in to the distance, only to see miles of the puffy vapors there around him. ‘What is this place?’ he asks, ‘and where is-’ Flash’s sentence is stopped the moment the mare’s name come to mind. Glancing over his body, the only thing there he can see is… nothing.

No armor covers his body, no scars or marks from a fight, and no sword sticks out of him. The guard is left there speechless for the better part of a few minutes as his mind tries to race up with what he is actually seeing himself. Before he puts together that this is either a dream, or a horrible nightmare.

“Well…ahh…” Flash starts to poke and prod at himself as he feels around where he blade should have stuck in, “…this is just weird…”

“Mhmm… Hehe.”

He hears a slight giggle, a female’s tone, off in the distance. But from where? He continues to look about. In a force of habit, Flash reaches down to his side to take his sword out, before realizing that like his armor, it’s gone just as well. A slight chill comes up his spine at being completely naked without anything to defend himself for the first time in a long while. So without anything else to do, the colt calls out, looking for an answer.

“Hello?” Flash calls out to the mysterious mare, “can you hear me?”

“Of course I can, my dear…” the sweet sounding voice coos, soothing every sense he has.

“Do…Do you mean harm upon me?”

“If I wanted to hurt you, gentlecolt, I wouldn’t have brought you here…” from where ever she is, the sight of the cringing colt is clear on his face, as if the mare were right in front of him, “no need to worry, harming others isn’t in my nature.”

“Then…” Flash wonders, “What is your nature?”

“To help, to guide others lost on their path, or answer questions that one may come when they reach my demesne,” with every word she speaks. The guard can feel any worry in his mind mellowing out, and fading away to the back of his mind.

“I understand, miss, I’m just not sure what to think at the moment, thank you for bringing me to this…place,” he instinctively bows, considering that she must be greater than he. Flash isn’t sure where the mare is in this sea of clouds in the middle of the night, but where ever, she must be able to see him. “I just took a sword to the gut and-”

“You are a guard after all…” he hears another light chuckle from her, “…I know, Flash Sentry, I know. There is no need to bow, my sweet child.”

“Would you please then ease my mind, and perhaps, show yourself?” he asks, hoping that it isn’t in fact too much to call upon.

“It would be, my pleasure…” he hears the sincere voice call out to him. The darkness about him still apparent as he looks about hoping to see that who calls, but at first he sees nothing. Sentry starts to get worried as if this is some sort of game being played against him. The guard is in a mysterious place, with a voice that he does not know talking to him. Though at the same time whenever he hears her speak it’s like a soft melody being sung to a child to sleep.

‘You need not worry…’ he hears the voice in his head at the moment, ‘All is well…’

‘How do you know?’ he starts to talk to her through his mind by just thought, ‘how do you know all this?’

‘Let’s just say I’ve been here for a long, long time…’ he looks up to see a single star, glowing bright as can be.

Against the others behind it. The star starts to descend down closer and closer to the colt as Flash instinctively backs up for a few steps, to give whatever it is room. It halts just off the ground, or clouds in this case, and in a single flash of light, Sentry is blinded for a few seconds. Squinting to keep his eyes from the burn, the ball slowly darkens down so that he may witness that who has made their presence, though as the guard opens his eyes to their fullest. He is left in awe at what he sees.

A pure white mare, with a coat that rivals that of even a cloud in the day, stands there before him almost twice his height. Built like one that would strike even the strongest colt down off his feet, he takes sight of the beautiful mare. A long slender horn protrudes from her head as the back of her is occupied by a pair of glorious wings that have been clearly well kept. Preened neatly, and orderly, as old feathers taken out to make way for newer stronger ones. It’s obvious this has been going on for quite a while, as the feathers are longer than any he as ever seen before.

Though what really draws the colt’s attention is the long and flowing red mane. Draping and fluttering through the air like the wind is blowing constantly even though he cannot feel it against his own coat. The same as is her tail, stretching almost twice her body length, long past the quill and inkwell on her flank. Her eyes remain closed at first, but as she opens them, Flash finds a wonderful set of sky blue irises calmly looking down upon the Pegasus in her mists without anything but compassion and kindheartedness in them.

At first she is silent, though as her lips start to up turn, a gentle smile appears on her face while her body seems to radiate a glow about her that illuminates the area around her. “It’s nice to meet you, Flash Sentry.”

“It’s… a pleasure to meet you, as well…” he stumbles, not sure how properly address her, but still trying to maintain the utmost of respect, “Umm…I’m afraid I don’t know who you are exactly though…”

“Hehe,” the alicorn chuckles, “I wouldn’t have expected you to… I get that a lot from those that cross paths with me. For the sake of things though, you can call me, Faust… for now however,” she starts to stroll on the clouds under the moon light, “Walk with me, let us talk…”

Seeing as he doesn’t really have a choice right now in this matter. The guard takes her up in the offer and flutters his wings to hover off the ground, and catches up to her side as he lands. So many questions buzzing through ones mind, can over work a pony to no end. Though thankfully, he doesn’t even have to say a word to her, for the mare to know that the colt among her wishes to have a few things answered.

“I know you have something going on in there… please, speak your mind, my dear,” Faust lowers her head ever so slightly to seem less imposing to the colt.

“Ahh… okay,” Flash tries to think where exactly to start, something simple, “Well I’m assuming that I’m not in Ponyville anymore?”

“Or Equestria for that matter…”

“Then I guess my first question will be, where exactly am I?”

“Eh… not the first time I got that question, though it diffidently won’t the last,” she sort of expected that to come up as a first, “this is where creatures go who have, crossed over…”

It takes a few seconds for those words to register in the guard’s mind fully, but when they do his head starts to snap back and forth looking around for any others, “Wait… you mean this is…?”

“You can call it what you will… it has many names depending on the culture,” Faust holds a gentle hoof over his mouth to calm him, “I prefer to call it, home.”

“Well… in that case. If I really am dead, what happened to Twilight? Is she alright?” he asks concerned over the princess and her wellbeing, seeing as the last time he saw her she was being carted off to Celestia knows where.

“Sadly,” the alicorn for the first time frowns a bit, “That I can’t answer…”

“Why? How do you know that all will be alright, if you can’t tell me?”

“Well I can, but you need to live it for yourself, Flash…” the mare remarks to his surprise while he tries to think of how this will work.

“I’m dead though, how can I live it for myself?” Sentry poses the question to one that clearly knows more than he.

All the mare does at first is chuckle at him without so much as a word, “…Don’t worry now, your friends will help you with that.”

Answering him in yet another cryptic riddle, she puts a gentle hoof on his shoulder while using her horn to part the clouds beneath them for a glimpse at the land below. Looking down upon them. Flash recognizes the place instantly… from the bright lights of Manehatten, to even the wide and green lands of the center of the nation, to the deserted Badlands to the south.

“This is the nation of Equestria, Ms. Faust…” he mutters, knowing his home from anywhere, “My home…”

“And it’s in great danger,” she reminds him painfully.

“Don’t remind me…” the reminder only makes him recall the wicked pair still running amok down there, and what they could do if no pony manages to stop them.

“Though so much more is at stake for you…” Faust witnesses the issue going on in his head. Though as she peers in to the colt’s heart, the white mare notes who it truly beats for. It isn’t his nation, it isn’t the guard, and it isn’t even his princesses that lead Equestria. It’s the one alicorn that he shares his life with already, “Princess Twilight Sparkle, she has a special place in your heart, doesn’t she?”

A light, but truthful smile passes on his face as the colt blushes, “more than she may ever know…”

“Oh… but she does know,” the alicorn lifts his spirits a bit, before covering Equestria again in clouds, “Twilight was taught by Princess Celestia and Princess Luna none the less, and even before that was an intelligent one… she will know what she has to do, when the time is right.”

“And what might that be?” he asks, worried about the mare, and what may be done to her as she is kept by the king and queen, “What will she have to do?”

“Something that only her coltfriend can help with…” the greater one explains briefly to the still bewildered colt, “Flash Sentry, you yourself will have to help her in this, a sacrifice. Though only your strength of heart will save you.”

“How?” he feels a painful twitch in his heart, quickly holding a hoof over his chest as it normalizes after a few seconds.

“Don’t worry,” she smiles whole heartedly at the young colt, “you will know when you see it…” she watches the same effect happen to him as his body twitches again. It isn’t the first time she has seen this happening in ones who have visited her. Though Flash still can’t help but feel safe in her presence, even with all the things going about his mind, it is oddly enough at peace at the same time.

“You…” Flash feels the pain in his chest come back once again, “you remind me of Princess Celestia.”

“Oh I’ve gotten that a lot more than even the first question,” she laughs lightly at the comment while she brushes it off on a whim, “though that makes sense, as Luna has taken after Stan more than myself, well personality wise at least… to some extent.”

“Stan?” it perks his interest at how the princesses may know them, and how they all may be connected, “who is he?”

The alicorn grins, remembering the fond memories that the name brings up. Realizing that she doesn’t see him nearly as much as she would like to, “Oh… he, well that alicorn has always had an attraction for the darkness and everything that falls under as such… oddly enough though, he pursued me,” Faust goes off rambling at first without even realizing it, “Be thankful though, if you saw him then you probably would be burning up right now…” she looks down strait past her feet.

Another surge of pain hits his whole body now as Flash starts to twitch again, each muscle contracting as it almost forces him to lose his footing. “Are you…” something starts to click at the moment inside his head as some pieces fall in to place, “Are you and… Stan? Celestia and Luna’s…” he stops while watching her grin at him, answering the colt only with a single wink.

With that realization of who he is in the presence of, Flash feels another surge come across his form. None stop at this point as every single cell in his body seems to vibrate and twitch. Though soon enough he looks below him at a glowing light, getting brighter and brighter with every second as the colt starts to sink in to the cloud and away from Faust.

“Take care, Flash…” the loving motherly alicorn calls to him as he sinks in to the cloud and away from her, “you aren’t ready to see me, quite yet… and do tell Celestia and Luna that I said, ‘I love them’…” the mysterious alicorn watches the colt fade away in to oblivion. Out of her domain that remains hers, and now thankful that she has a little messenger, to relay something to those back in Equestria.

____________________________

“Clear!” a unicorn nurse yells out in the med ward while she shocks the guard with a simple electric spell. Meanwhile the royal family, along with right now the mane five plus Spike stand watch as Sentry’s body jumps up and down after each shock.

“Hit him again!” Nurse Sterile yells to the unicorn, as she even starts to shake her head.

“It’s no use Sterile, he has lost far too much blood,” the nurse tries to reason with her superior, “the wound is fine, but there may just not be enough fluids in him to kick start the pump.”

“And I said,” her face grows more and more serious with every word that parts her lips, “hit… him…again!” she almost breaths down the subordinate nurse’s neck, as she nods finally and charges up the spell for one last go. ‘Come on, Mr. Sentry,’ Sterile says to herself, ‘you are far more stubborn than this…’

“Clear!” she calls out as the jolt hits the still guard, causing him to jump one last time. After a few seconds of nothing to report, a steady beep comes across the heart machine now finally as the pulse starts to pick up repetition. Growing faster and faster with every second, until Flash himself, can’t stay out much more.

“Twilight!” Flash yells out while laying down in bed.

His eyes fidget left and right as the hormonal drive kick starts him to rise. All around he can see the shocked, stunned, and overall relieved faces of those ponies that stand around him at hooves length so as to avoid getting shocked themselves. Even now as his eyes adjust from his slumber, he sees two more standing there. “Shining Armor? Princess Cadance?” Flash sees finally the white stallion and the pink princess as they stand next to the others, while they get a spot to watch his recovery.

“Flash, you’re alright!” the pink alicorn yells out, even extending her own hoof around the guard’s neck and pulling him in to an embrace.

“Glad to see you pulled through,” Shining places a hoof on his shoulder while the others fall in.

“What…How?” he starts to question, last thing he remembers… well, in Equestria. He had just gotten in a fight with the king and took a sword to the gut. Something that would have killed him on any other occasion, but something happened this time.

“It was Twilight, fare Flash,” Princess Celestia explains to him while he sits up in his bed, both nurses stepping off to the side for a second and giving him room to breathe. “Before whatever happened to her happened, she cast a protection spell on you…”

“Sphere of rejuvenation, to be exact,” Luna steps in to fill in some of the blanks, “while it may have not helped the blood that was already lost. The spell took hold in her absence, and patched you up entirely.”

“I didn’t even have to give you any stiches, or put a single bandage on…” Sterile remarks off to the side, placing the very blade that hit him on the counter.

“Though… all that said, what did happen?” Luna persists.

“What happened to Twilight?” Rainbow asks, while she and the girls lean in.

Flash can only shake his head at his own failure from his duty, it is his fault, that the princess is now gone. “King Sombra… When we got back to Ponyville, Twilight realized that the changeling who attacked us on our way to the caves, was impersonating a pony she knew. So when we got back, naturally she wanted to check on the mare.”

“That’s how we found ya Flash…” Applejack explains that bit of how they came across the already half dead guard at the time, “news spreads fast in a town like that. ‘nd when we found out that Twilight and ya found Sunflower to begin with, we just had to come by and see what had happened… sure glad we did.”

“We tried to knock at first,” Fluttershy whispers, “but when there wasn’t an answer-”

“I blew the door down with my cannon!” Pinkie jumps for joy at the fun she had with that one. All the while the guard even in his state can only shake his head at her antics.

“…As I was saying…” Flash picks back up, “after finding what was left of Ms. Sunflower, we made our way back to Twilight’s home. That’s when Sombra was there waiting for us…” he can barely even look at the brother of the pony he was supposed to protect, knowing full well that he has failed in his one job that he had, “during the fight, he pinned Twilight and hurtled her sword at me… stabbing me in the gut. I bled out there, as he took her,” Sentry slowly shakes his head, “I’m sorry, sir… there was nothing I could do in my state,” his eyes remain lowered out of pure guilt. That is until he feels a reassuring hoof placed on his shoulder, beckoning his head to rise.

“You did what you were ordered to do, soldier,” Shining reminds him, giving his counterpart a small but warming grin, “there is nothing I could have asked from you more than that…”

Nurse Sterile hooks up another bag of blood to the guards IV, while Flash returns a grateful smile to the captain before him. “Thanks to the princess, that spell that she cast healed the wound up fine, along with the cracked rib… again, and after you get some more plasma in you. Then you should be more than able to get up,” she watches at the guard in question starts to twist his leg as if ready to get out of the bed already, “don’t you even think about it!” Sterile holds a hoof pointing straight at his face while a few of the others in the room, jump slightly at her demanding tone, “I will not have Princess Twilight coming after me when she is brought back, because you decided that you were ‘okay’, and wanted to get up on your own… you will stay in that bed mister, for at least two more bags,” she narrows her eyes at him, “am…I…clear?”

“…Yes… Nurse Sterile…” he bites down on the lower part of his own lip, as she turns back to her normal self.

“Good…now I will go and get those bags, stay put,” she trots off while they all turn to the guard in question now as Sterile leaves the room.

“What did you do to piss her off?” RD asks the obvious.

“Let’s just say… I don’t have the best track record in this med ward when it comes to that particular mare,” he scratches the back of his head while trying to put it all together in his mind of what’s going on. All of them in fact doing the same as well.

“Twilight’s gone…” Celestia starts.

“…Sombra has taken her…” Luna continues.

“…Queen Chrysalis and he are working together…” Discord contorts.

“…they have the Elements of Harmony…” Shining adds on.

“…and we have no idea where they are,” Cadance caps off with the obvious so far, though the princess of love does try to leave it on a positive note, “On the bright side however, me and Shiny have arrived with a full battalion of soldiers. So in combination with the royal guards already here, we should be no match for them if this goes hot.”

Discord clenches his talons, “and it’s going to go hot, one way or another,” at that moment a guard knocks on the door. Opening it slightly just a crack and peeking his head in.

“Ahh… Princess Luna,” he mumbles, grabbing her attention.

The night mare excuses herself for a moment as she steps out to the guard so she can hear what he has brought her. All of them watching the door for now as they see her leave them, and turn their attention back to each other as she departs. It only takes a few seconds, but even as the mare of the moon steps back inside. It’s easily apparent that there is a new uplifted pep in her step, and on top of that a rather smug look on her face.

“What is it that you know, sister?” Celestia questions, knowing the expression of ‘I know something you don’t know’ on her face, all too well.

“Oh…” she starts to grin uncontrollably, “just the location of the enemy, that’s all…” she shrugs her shoulders as the others almost drop their jaws to the floor.

“You’re joking…” Discord doesn’t even believe her.

“Would I lie about that? Besides my trackers are very, very good at what they do,” the smug look about her face is showing her cards already. “They did do their job in the end, and right now they know where the enemy is.”

“And where might that be?” Cadance asks the obvious.

“Oh… that I’ll explain later…” she turns to her sister, “though wouldn’t you say it’s time to get an army ready for war?”

The all too eager smile lights up on the sun goddess’s face, “I thought you’d never ask…”

“And when Sterile gets back with those bags…” Flash cracks his neck, “I’m coming with you all.”

“Well Flash-” Shining starts to say, before getting a hoof held up by the lower ranking guard himself.

“Sir… with respect to your rank,” he starts off, so Sentry can get his two cents in, “No matter if you say I did my job or not. It’s not complete until Twilight is back here, safe and sound… and those responsible are brought down, one way or another. So no matter what happens to me, I will be going out there to battle.”

“Good to know. I wasn’t going to say anything to discourage you…” Shining answers him, watching Sentry trip over his tongue as he just made a fool of himself at the moment.

“…Oh…” Flash face hooves himself.

The captain simply grins at him, before picking up the sword that belongs to his very sister in an aura of magic and brings it over to the guard, resting it on the table next to Flash, “in fact… when the nurse finishes up with you, come find me. I’ll help you suit up.” In a silent nod, they both agree on that.

At that moment all but the royal family leave and go to prep for the battle to come now. Even if some of them may not be experienced in the tides of war, they will cover oceans and move mountains to see their beloved Twilight Sparkle back safely. Discord, Celestia, and even Flash are filled in on where the king and queen reside now by Luna finally though as the others leave. Not that it’s a big secret, though this news could just spark more talking and less action.

“So the Queen was so close to begin with from Twilight, when they were sent for the elements all along!?” Celestia almost thrusts her metal hoof in to the ground below.

“Easy now, Tia…” Discord tries to calm her down, “you couldn’t have known.”

“I know… it’s not that I wished she was found sooner, I just know that if Chrysalis’s location was known at the time. Than Twilight and her friends would have likely tried to go then and there,” Celestia straightens out her tiara after her hissy fit, “who knows what she would have done to them.”

“Though with them being in our childhood home, we do have the home field advantage now,” Luna grins at her sister, “We have to get Twilight out of there, and secure the Elements before the Queen can fully use them… I think I know a colt who will be more than willing to help with that one…” her eyes gaze over to Flash laying there in bed.

“At your wish, Princess…” he salutes them as the husband and the two regal sisters start to walk out of the room, before something finally hits the guard. “Oh! Princess Celestia, Princess Luna,” he calls back to them, watching as all three turn around, “losing that much blood can kill a pony as you might expect…” he watches Celestia nod to him, “…it can also take you to some, interesting places…” both the sisters eye’s grow narrower, as they try to figure out where he is going with this, “… all I was told was, Faust says, she loves you both.”

With that message relayed the guard watches as a single tear builds up in both Celestia and Luna’s eyes as they hear the name being spoken. A silent but sincere ‘Thank you’ is passed between the regal sisters and the messenger as they now part the room.

Discord leans down in to his wife’s ear as they step out and walk down the hall, “Whose Faust?” he asks, as he doesn’t recall the name ever coming up in his history with Tia.

“Oh… you’ll meet her one day dear…” Celestia passes off with just a peck on his cheek, “…one day…”

Author's Note

If you're wondering... yes, I had to throw a Fausticorn in here.

49

Chapter forty nine

The lights around are dimmed out as the lavender mare’s eyes slowly start to crack open, looking about, everything seems to be in an odd green haze as she tries to adjust her pupils now to the change. Though as she peeks around there seems to be an eerie floating sensation around her body, “Wh-Mpppll!” she starts to gargle as fluid fills her mouth.

Quickly closing it, Twilight swallows the nasty and putrid mix, the fowl taste running across her tongue as she starts to realize what is holding her. A cocoon… a changeling cocoon imprisons her as she looks down through the haze to see her hooves bound up tight in chain, and even her wings strapped to her sides. Looking atop her horn though, nothing seems to be there. Taking solace in that, the mare slowly starts to build up a spell to bust out of here so she can tend to the chains then. Allowing the magic to build up in her horn, before aiming it at the membrane.

Until the enchantment back fires and hurtles her in to the thin layer behind her. A slight tear appears as it start to leak out along the side, and Twi turns around just in time to see it tear open entirely and spill her out on the floor as if she was just birthed all over again.

“Ack!” she gags as starts to finally smell the liquid, and even has some pour out of her nose while trying her best to clear the airway as she coughs. “Ugh…” the princess rolls over and tries her best to clench her stomach, feeling the bit that she swallowed not agreeing with her entirely as it tosses and turns. “Where… where am I?” she asks herself, not fully expecting to get an answer. It’s clear this is some sort of cell, a dungeon almost, somewhere deep, dark and cold.

“Don’t worry now Twilight, I’m here for you, dear…” a voice calls out.

Twilight starts to look around, the new hue to the room causing her eyes to dilate again at the change from greenish haze, to normal. Picking out only small details at first, a pair of wings, clean bright orange coat, and to top it all off… some of the most caring and lovely blue eyes she has ever seen. “F…Flash? Is that you?” she asks the guard as he steps in closer, lifting her up in his hooves as the princess remains sure that her eyes are fooling her.

“The one and only, sweet heart…” he nuzzles his nose against his princess’s.

“B-b-b-but…But, how?” she can’t believe it, the guard she loves is standing before her in probably what has to be one of the worst moments she had gone through. “Last time I saw you we were fighting Sombra in my home… he had me pinned, and threw my sword at…” her eyes widen as she looks at the guard.

Looking over his body, she can’t see a single scar or bruise on him. Not from the wound to his wing from the assassin, the broken ribs from Chrysalis, or even the sword in his gut from Sombra. None that he showed her before hoof either, from his past exploits.

The princess brings her chained hooves back and clocks the guard in his lower jaw as the metal weights add to the force, now trying to muster what strength she can to land another hit in on him. Though before she can, a green aura encapsulates her hoof, and soon her whole body, as she is lifted off the ground now while Flash stands there snickering to himself. The warm, caring and sweet blue eyes replaced with a pair of cold green irises as they glow in the absence of a horn.

“Now is that any way to treat your coltfriend…” he almost growls, “unless of course you’re in to that sort of thing… though that would be rather kinky of you.”

“What have you done with Flash?!” Twi snaps back at the imposter, ignoring every word that was said to her.

“Oh fine… you’re no fun,” in a ball of green light, the guard is changed out for the one at his core. Queen Chrysalis stands there now before Twilight as the monarch brushes back her mane with a hoof, “though I will say that it is kind of cute how you two hooked up with one another… really? The princess falling for her own guard, that’s just so… cliché, and kind of corny.”

“Where’s Flash?!” she screeches at the queen, so much so Twi doesn’t realize the black mist around her feet forming.

“Calm down now princess, I didn’t do a thing to him…” Chrysalis rolls her eyes, leaving her off with a smirk as she takes note of the haze, “though that’s nothing to say of what my king did to him…”

“Surprise!” a hoof comes out of the mist and gets sent in to Twilight’s jaw, knocking her to the ground as she lays defenseless.

Stars like her cutie mark start to twinkle in her mind and dance around her head as Twi tries to come to again. Looking up to see Sombra standing there now beside the queen as they both watch the Princess roll over, attempting to make herself somewhat decent at the time. The thoughts of Flash pouring in to her mind, after the image of seeing the blade, her blade! Go in to his gut and his life fluids leach out of him over the floor. Even with her magic, which has only grown more and more potent over time, the young alicorn is still unsure of her lover’s fate. Foolishly letting a single tear come to her eye, she shakes her head in an attempt to get rid of it.

“Awe… is some pony crying?” Sombra mocks the broken and sore princess below.

“You… both of you, are just…” she looks at them both, “Awful… Disgusting, vile creatures!”

“Nicest thing you’ve said to us so far, besides, that’s why we both get along just so well,” The queen grins, shooting her lover a glance for a second, “Well unless we are trying to kill one another…”

“We both know how that turned out last time,” The king cocks back a hoof and smacks the rump of the changeling, making Chrysalis jump at first as she tries to compose herself for the moment.

“Oh… you two are going to make me puke,” Twilight feels a rise in her stomach. The thought of these two together is too much to think about, but actually seeing it is a whole new level.

“Grow up, Princess… We’ll save that for later, King,” Chrysalis coos at him, “Besides there are other things that should be on your mind besides your precious Flash…”

Six spots on the ground light up, as each element is brought through the little portals. Each of them almost unrecognizable to the young princess from when she saw them so many times before. The colorful luster of each draining away as it’s replaced with a combination of black, red, and green filling up the spots as they are held in the queen’s green aura.

“The Elements…” Twilight mumbles under her breath.

“No dip…” the queen tuts back at her without missing a beat, “Ever sense Sombra so lovingly retrieved them for me. I’ve been working my magic on them, well actually his spell, but you get the point. In the end they will be corrupted and put to a much better use then you, your friends, or Princess Celestia could have ever imagined…Oh speaking of the princess… how does she like to be a tripod?” the wicked mare is reminded of her past exploits yet again, “I never got to see her try and flop around all that much after I K.O.ed her, though the look on her face after seeing her son die is priceless none the less.”

“YOU MONSTER!” Twilight roars out as she tries to use her horn yet again, a simple spell, nothing more than an energy bolt. Still backfiring in to her and knocking her in to the ground.

“Oh please, you can try as you might to cast whatever spell you’d like,” Sombra explains to her what she should have already put together, “though you won’t get through the Spell lock enchantment on you that I cast.”

Knowing full well that he is right, the princess sits back on her rump. Not like there is much more she can do in her predicament, she is tied up, and magic locked down. Even if the princess could make use of her horn. What would she do? Try and get out of her on her own, with these two, and an army chasing after her… not liable to survive that one very long.

“Why…” Twilight looks back up at the queen in the eye, a single tear falling down her face now unashamed, “…why did you do this? Havoc, he was nothing but a child… just as sweet as can be, and you snuffed the life out of him like he was some…some…pest! What had he ever done, what did any of us ever do other than defend ourselves???”

A mild smirk can be seen on Chrysalis’s face as she watches the confused mind of Twilight bear forth. The princess surely has no idea the mindset of the two in front of her, no clue as to why they would go to all the trouble to claim Equestria for their own. “You see Twilight Sparkle, my reason is simple…” she grabs the princess by the throat and brings a knee in to her gut. Hearing the sound of the breath being knocked clean out of her in an instant, as she crumples back to the floor.

“You see I wanted something in Equestria. I wanted all the love I could get… after all as the leader of my army I have to keep them fed. And what better way to do that than to rule over a country of my own, and let them harvest all the love and other petty emotions that you ponies so much enjoy to share with one another,” Chrysalis leans down now to get on her level, only to bring back her own hoof and clip Twilight in the cheek as pay back for the hit when she was impersonating Flash.

“There lies the problem, when I tried to take it, it was taken from me instead…” Twi grumbles after the hit from the queen. Feeling herself being pulled up by her own hair now as another hoof meets her in the ribs and causes her to skip across the ground. “I’m a Queen!” she roars out from the deepest part of her throat, “you do not hold back, or hold out on me when I want something, and I always get…what…I…want,” Chrysalis drags the princess back by her feet in front of her, quickly returning with a straight forward head butt. Leaving a cut across Twilight’s precious face as the skin splits open and she hits the ground once again.

The punishment she is getting from the queen is starting to take its toll on the princess, which is nothing to say about the beating from the king. Sombra steps over the twitching mare on the ground, “You see…” Sombra starts off, “While Chrysalis here wanted all of Equestria under her rule so she and her changelings can feed. My desire is much, much simpler,” he stomps a hoof down on the chain links around the princesses fore hooves.

The added metal scrapes in to her skin as the mare lets out a foalish yelp in response from feeling the rusted links dig in to the tissue. Quickly biting her own tongue so as to keep her own dignity to some degree though and not give in, the king can see it across her face as she holds back a dam of tears. “Well you managed to hold yourself together for a bit longer, congrats… though my turn. The Crystal Empire was mine to begin with, well sort of…” he mulls a hoof over in the air, “I took it over fair and square, and after it was taken from me by none other than Celestia and Luna themselves, I obviously would want it back…” he uses his own magic to lift her by around the neck, listening to the soft choking gags coming from the lavender pony, “…after all, I’m their king,” he choke slams her in to the ground. The sound of a distinct crack coming from her shoulder as the joint itself pops out, leaving her limb limp there to tangle against the tug of the chains.

“Agrh!” she mutters, quickly biting down on her lip.

“Go on, let it out…” Sombra grabs her now floppy limp limb. Wrapping it around and around just to see how much it can go.

“Agh! Please!” she manages to get out, before feeling another pop as the king surprisingly puts the joint back in to place. Though for motives much different than she would have hoped. “You both have reason to hate Equestria for what has happened…” Twilight tries to reason with them, while doing her best to stay still and not do any more harm to herself, “… but we did only what you would have expected. If your kingdoms were attacked, wouldn’t you defend them?”

“How right you are…” Sombra puts her in a head lock, choking the life out of her once again, “… but it’s a different story when you are the one that is trying to attack,” he lifts her up over top of his head and hurtles the princess in to the wall. Watching as a few pieces of brick from the structure drop and land about her, leaving a coat of grey dust in some spots on her body, “you see that just allows one to hold a grudge against a kingdom then, or a pony, or whatever it may be.”

“Why… why don’t you just kill me already?” Twilight finally asks the magic question. She has grown tired from them playing with her, toying with their prey for some time now like a pair of raved Timberwolves enjoying themselves like it’s a sport. “If you’re just going to do it in the end, then why not do it now?”

“Oh that answer we can both share in our reasons…” Chrysalis jumps in on the conversation. Levitating Twi over to them as she holds both she and the elements in her grasps as she continues to pump them full of magic, “our down falls may have been somewhat our fault by underestimating those around us…”

“Me, for the crystal ponies that inhabit my empire,” Sombra answers with a regal hoof held to his chest.

“And myself, forgetting to study more on the princess of loves own past of ponies she was close to,” Chrysalis admits her own faults, “though they could have still worked it if hadn’t been for a particular mare also…” she points to Twi as she floats there in her grasp, “You…”

“You were the reason the Chrystal Heart was found, and I got cast back in to the darkness!” Sombra simply upper cuts her in the jaw and sends the princess spinning back as she feels blood start to fill her mouth after the hit. Coming to a stop as the queen cracks her own neck, and holds Twilight right where she wants her. Drops of blood fall down and out of her mouth now as she tries to lift her head to see the Queen eye to eye.

“And you are the reason, I was found out in the first place at the wedding!” Chrysalis jumps up in the air and manages to spin kick the mare with enough force in the blow to almost make her lose consciousness again.

Instead, Twi spins about until she is brought back under control from the magic, and dropped to the floor in a limp pile of a pitiful excuse for a princess. Sombra adds insult to injury as he leans down and spits on the mare, right in her face, while the queen can only chuckle at the gesture.

“You see, Twilight, we don’t want to kill you…” Chrysalis explains as she steps right up next to the motionless princess and flips her over to make sure she is still alive. Watching only the half opened eyes, barely even look at her while they remain almost hidden behind blood, tears, sweat, and swollen tissue.

“We want you to suffer…” King Sombra grins as he looks at the mare laying there on the ground after their toying with her.

“If we wanted you to die we could have done it by now… with nothing more than the flick of the wrist.”

“But there is so much more in store for you when my queen is done…” Sombra and Chrysalis start to play off of one another.

“…the use of the elements against Canterlot and the remaining royal family…”

“…the burning of town after town when all are brought to their knees…”

“…My king will retake his empire and have all the slaves he could need…” she winks at him.

“…While my Queen has her fun out in Equestria, slicing and killing all those that oppose us both as I come in for her back up,” Sombra grins at the malevolent mare across from him, getting closer and closer to one another until they meet in the middle in an act of pure wicked attraction.

Their lips lock while the heat from them both starts to pass between themselves, the lust feeding them both, all the while Twilight lays there still. Although she has taken a beating from the two, she is still not out for the count… so far. The evil lover’s lips finally part as Chrysalis laps up his wonderful taste on her lips, “now isn’t it just a wonderful sight to picture…”

“The burning of Equestria… and soon the other nations to follow,” Sombra begins to imagine the legions of soldiers marching off to war in the name of the new nation to be born from this hell. “Absolutely glorious…” he gasps and almost even starts to get a hard on from just the thought of the blood to be spilled, “Though for now… I will take the fall of Canterlot while the Elements charge,” he looks back at the door to the room leading out, “I will send a changeling in here to patch her up so she doesn’t die…well to soon at least…” Sombra states, turning back to his lover “I trust you can keep yourself from killing her until then?”

“Would you like me to use these on you?” Chrysalis mocks him while she still remains attached to the Elements as they draw from her energy.

“Not a chance, my Queen…” he gives her a quick peck on the cheek that she wasn’t even expecting from him.

Much less seeing the fact that he leans down more and nibbles a bit on her neck, hearing the slight pant escape from her chest as her heart rate jumps. Though as she is about to grab him and give the king something else to think about, Sombra surprisingly almost skips off out of the cell with an extra pep in his step then she is used to.

“That’s such a tease!” Chrysalis yells back at him, knowing that it’s doubtful that he can even hear her in his bliss. The queen quickly turns back in to the room and her guest, “Ugh… he can be such a pain sometimes… and I like it,” she starts to fiddle with her hooves without even realizing it.

“I know…” Twilight mumbles weakly out from under her breath, “I know…everything.”

“Oh do you now?” Chrysalis answers sarcastically.

“I know you wanted to convert the Elements of Harmony to your own use… I also know, you intended on getting Sombra to fall for you… it was your plan all along,” Twilight manages to raise her head slightly, seeing the somewhat surprised look on the queen’s face. That is until it turns flat once again.

“One of my changelings didn’t off themselves, did they?”

“Nope…” the slight glimmer of a smile cracks on Twilight’s face, paying attention to the obvious sign that the queen didn’t see this coming from her, “…you never wanted him like he thinks you do. You are leading him on, and allowing Sombra to dig his own grave around you. All you are using him for is as a battery, to recharge yourself.”

Even the queen is taken back from the blatant response from the normally composed princess, every one of her words holds a sting to it, though she should have expected this at some point. After all Twilight did the same thing at Shining and Cadances wedding when she herself was exposed.

“You are the clever one aren’t you?” Chrysalis tires to hide the blush in her face, “Though you don’t know the half of it…” she glances away in an attempt to hide the expression.

“I know enough… you are a heartless witch!” Twilight snaps back at her, even in her broken state. “You kill foals, destroy entire families, and try to overthrow kingdoms! You are nothing but a rotting mare with holes in her legs. Who can’t and never will, understand the meaning of the word love!”

“You don’t think I understand love!” the queen cracks her neck as she turns her head back to the mare, “I feed off of it, I crave it, I desire all of it… it’s what gives me strength!” her head starts to lower a bit as she still comes to terms with the next part, “And gives me, weakness…” she mumbles out, not catching the slight flicker in the princess’s ear. “Feeding on pure Anger and Rage can get you far, but falters in time. Lust is sporadic and is hard for a changeling to feed from, because it barley even has any meaning to it. But Love?” Chrysalis doesn’t even realize that her own lips start to quiver at the thought from when they met Sombra’s for the first time. It was only a plan at first, but it started to change, the more she was around him.

“That emotion is nothing but pure ecstasy to my kind, hence why I crave it so much… you have no idea what it’s like to crave something, and never be able to have it, other than from stealing it away. But to feel love from another, given to you not because of a mask, but for who you are?”

The queen even starts to shake as her legs wobble in place at the thought shooting through her head, “I am one who would understand it, more than any pony could ever hope!” Twilight holds her head back, as the queen gets closer and closer to her own face. The slight trace of something more in her dark green eyes, shows something she has desired more than ever before in the past, and what she has now. Displayed in a single tear escaping her eye, as it runs down her bashful cheek.

“…True…Love?” Twilight mutters to herself slowly, trying to make sense of what she just heard. “You… you’re really starting to, love him?”

“Shouldn’t it have been obvious by now?” Chrysalis takes a step or two back from Twi, as the princess puts it together now.

“I didn’t know changelings could even feel for that matter,” Twilight spills, truly not having many books on changelings in her library, sadly, “I thought they just were a parasite, and fed off of others.”

“It’s one thing to feed from it, dear…” the queen remarks as she steps towards the door, “…it’s a whole new thing, to feel it… I’m starting to learn that one, Princess Twilight,” Chrysalis manages to hide the color in her cheeks, and some more water works falling down her face. With that the leader of the changelings leaves the young alicorn’s presence as she is all alone once more now in chains. Though now, with something more to think about.

‘She is actually starting to love another…’ Twilight ponders, ‘and it just so happens to be the once king of another empire, and they both have their own grudges against Equestria… how great,’ sarcasm flows freely at that last thought. Chrysalis and Sombra, who would have thought? Though it is a match made in Tartarus for those that have to deal with it.

Twilight wouldn’t have expected it, but right now on top of this she has her own thoughts as well. Flash is back in Pony Ville, she doesn’t know if any pony has gotten to him or not, and the spell may have worked…

“But it may have not…” she lets the thought enter her mind as she shakes her head trying to get rid of it, “…no… he has to be okay… he just has to…” a few tears start to fall down around her face at the thought of losing her guard, her Flash, “Flash Sentry…” Twilight looks up from her sad little spot on the ground to the empty air above, hoping that even in her mind that she is heard. It brings some sort of comfort to her to say, “…Flash… I love you, please, be safe.”

50

Chapter fifty

It has been a long, long time sense the armory located in the lower parts of Canterlot castle have been broke open to fuel a war at hoof. Though when it is, it’s surely a magnificent sight to see guard after guard suit up with armor and weapons. Done in an assembly line effort, the overall massive room that has hooks to hold suits and racks upon racks of weapons, is now left all but barren in the early hours of the next morning. Minus the two ponies that helped to hand out the gear and now suit up themselves for battle.

Shining and Sentry sit across from one another. The fresh blood running through his veins gives the guard a new sense of vitality and energy to the system as he uses his teeth to pull the strap of his armor tight around his chest, sliding his personal sword in to its sheath, along with another, that is held a little more dearly to him at the moment.

Twilight’s own beautifully adorned blade, adds to his own weapon. Already having been trained to duel wield, this will help him until he can get it to the proper owner. Even though he handed the blade to him, Shining still looks with much admiration as the guard under him fits the piece to himself.

“You wear it well, Flash,” Armor comments to him, while using his own magic to holster a blade of his own, “I didn’t even know she had it honestly.”

“Neither did I…” Sentry admires it for some time now, “from what I hear, she does very well with it too.”

“But never the less… she needs some additional protection.”

“Yea…” he lowers his head a bit recalling his failure, “…perhaps a little more at times.”

Sentry receives a playful hoof shove to the shoulder by the captain, “don’t beat yourself up over it kid. Even if I had been there, or you had a dozen guards to back you up, that still probably wouldn’t have been an even match. Sombra isn’t a unicorn to be trifled with.”

A sincere smile crosses the guard’s face as he nods in response, finding the irony in what they are about to do now, “And now we’re going to be going after them both.”

“Well hey, you can’t choose all your fights,” Shining and Flash both slide their helmets over top of their heads in unison, “sometimes they just choose you, and you have to roll with it.”

“Aint that the truth…” Flash stands to feel the full weight of his armor pressing down, and dispersing over his frame.

“Just remember one thing for me…” Shining quickly corrects himself at the moment, “well I lie, two things.”

“Yes?”

“One, my sister loves you more than I have ever seen her love another, short of her own family… heck I would even go to say she loves you more than books,” they both share a laugh at the joke at the bookworm’s expense, anything to break the tension, “and two, we will get her back… that I’m damn sure of.”

Flash nods in agreement before they both rest a hoof on each other’s shoulder as both a sign of respect, but also gratitude. Sentry is speaking of the single most mare, which has captivated him sense he laid eyes on her, now preparing to go in to battle against those that have taken her and plan on nothing but destruction. With none other than the brother of said Marefriend, by him.

While Shining Armor shares this with his sister’s first ever Coltfriend, and not only that, but a colt that he is glad to have by his side at the moment right now, and in the near future when they’re out on the field. Shining looks up at the clock in the room and gestures to Flash for them to get going.

“Come on now, we don’t want to be late for our own party…” Shining says to him as they both head out the door and in to the castle grounds where the soldiers are meeting.

____________________________

Discord stands in his bedroom alone while he looks at the sight before him. The room has been cleaned up, repaired, and blood stains removed. But no matter how much magic or cleaning solvents you use, sometimes things will just stay where they are. He looks aimlessly at the floor where he found his wife laying there, missing a hoof with Rosebud cuddled up next to her. The wall where his dear son Havoc was pinned to it like a poster, and the fluids left to drain out of him as a freshly killed animal would have been.

The grinding of his teeth radiating in his ears is the only reason that he never hears the door open up, and a very special alicorn lean up against the door frame to watch him. The chaotic prince’s eagle talons clench inwards as it seems the claws are ready to dig in to his palm, the slight cracking of his neck fills Celestia’s ears. Though to others it may seem he is tense. The mare has seen him like this, and watching him attempt to calm his nerves before combat, is the only sign that the wife needs. In order to let her know Discord is determined to finish this.

“Easy now, dear…” he turns around to see Celestia, his lovely wife, standing there watching him, “years of experience has taught me never to go in to a battle angry, but instead go calm and collected.”

“What is supposed to be calm about war?”

“This won’t be a war dear,” she steps in closer and closer to him, “this will be a slaughter against both sides, but that doesn’t mean that you yourself can’t be calm minded.”

Dissy rubs his lion paw against the side of his jaw, feeling the soreness in it from earlier, “Says the mare who clocked me after being told she wasn’t going to be joining us…”

“Just because I said to stay calm, doesn’t mean an outburst here and there isn’t expected,” she sticks her tongue out at him, trying to ease down the nerves from earlier. “Besides, how did you expect me to react when you and my own sister went behind my back and made the unanimous decision not to have me in the war?”

“Well I was hoping that you having a missing hoof would give you enough reason to understand why we said that…”

“But Shining gets to go…” the sun princess rolls her eyes to him like a foal to their parents.

“…And Cadance is also staying behind here,” he tacks on to her sentence just as she spits it out, putting his bat wing over her and pulling his mare in closer.

Even as she has her face slightly askew away from him, it doesn’t take a genius to figure out that the princess is still a little ticked about having to stay back here in the castle, after what has happened to her son, her subjects, her protégé, and even herself.

“Tia, darling…” he coos to get her attention, watching only her eyes shift towards his, “I am only doing this because I don’t want to see you hurt, none of us do… you and I both know there will be more than enough wounded after this conflict, and we’ll need some of the best healers present to do so. After all… who is my best healer when I get hurt?” he winks. Drawing even the faintest chuckle out of her as a smile graces her present face.

“I am, Dear…” Celestia answers him, turning and giving him a quick peck on the cheek before they both embrace one another. Her putting her muzzle up to his ear as she whispers, “though don’t think that will get you out of this little trickery once you get back… after all, if you do get hurt, than you will be under my care.”

“I would have expected nothing less of you honey…”

“Though promise me something will you…” she says in the utmost of serious faces, “Don’t. Get. Hurt.”

“I’ll try my hardest not to…” he pats her lightly on the hoof, “though for that to happen I think it’s safe to say I need a little more protection,” Discord snaps his fingers, adorning himself with the full suit of armor from before.

Celestia has seldom seen him wear his favorite combat gear, though he never really needs it that much. She steps up behind him, while the prince fixes a few of the plates here and there in the mirror. Making sure that he looks his Sundays best, and everything is good and ready to go for later.

“Why don’t you dress more like this around here?” Tia teases him.

“Well somepony wouldn’t like getting pricked by all the spikes as we sleep…” he looks down his back side at the spines protruding from the plates, “though it would make roll playing interesting…” a devious little grin comes on his face, as she shakes her head at her husband.

‘Somehow… I married him,’ Celestia says in her head, ‘and I wouldn’t have it any other way,’ the princess remains grateful for the decision as a knock comes to the door before it slightly cracks open, reviling a short statured unicorn mare standing there with a clip board in her magical grasp.

“Umm Prince, princess… the troops are assembled and ready to go.”

“Splendid…hahaha-!” Discord starts to do his evil little laugh, before getting himself under control from the glare of his wife, “Err, ahh, we’ll be down in a sec.”

They both step out to the balcony just outside the bedroom. Looking out, you can see all of Canterlot from this view, though what’s more impressive is the army just below them as they both take a leap of faith from the room and make their way down, only how one with wings can.

____________________________

Shining walks in front of the ranks of soldiers before him, looking over every little detail in their form like it was an inspection of some sort. So far though, he likes what he sees, everypony there is a strapping individual who has been trained for such combat against foes much greater than this. Though they have been trained not to underestimate those that they face as well.

Both Unicorns and Pegisy have been called upon, and should be able to get there in fair time as they teleport, or fly, to battle. Flash stands at the head of one of the Pegasus ranks, eyes straight forward at attention just like his fellow comrades.

Though as serious as this may be at the time, Armor can’t help but poke fun for a bit, “We’re going to war Flash, lighten up a bit…”

“Sir?” he sounds confused from the statement. Even resorting to a professional manner when around others in uniform.

“Good call on the professionalism… but for now, we can stick on a first name basis.”

“Yes, Shining…” He nods in response, looking to his left and right to see the others with him at the moment, “is this all we have?” Sentry says sarcastically at the large numbers that have amassed in a relatively short amount of time.

“Hehe… well-” Shining starts off saying, but is cut off by the pair of pink hooves being wrapped around his neck as they turn his head towards the owner.

The soft press of lips against his own, make him melt by their contact alone, while he dives deeper in to the passionate moment, forgetting completely about what he was going to say. Feeling those wonderful lips that he married pull back away from him, Shining looks to find Cadance with her hooves wrapped around his neck hugging him.

“That…” she nuzzles her nose against his own, “…is for a safe trip. And there will be more to come later when you get back,” she whispers that last bit in hushed tones to his ear. Making even the captain get all giddy at the thought.

“I will be back in one piece, don’t worry…” he gives her peck on her fore head, before taking note of the uncomfortable expression on her face. “Dear? What is it? What’s wrong?”

“Oh… nothing. Well actually, you kinda have some more recruits…” Cadance turns her shoulder to show five mares and a dragon approaching.

All of them ready to their fullest to go in to combat as well. Applejack, and Rainbow have gotten ahold of a set of mare armor from the armory. Even Spike managed to get some additional protection from plates fastened to him, along with blades of his own. Pinkie pie doesn’t seem to have anything different than normal, though this wouldn’t be the first time she has pulled something out of thin air. Fluttershy even has on a battle helmet, and with some loose straps, it’s shaking on top of her head as much as her legs are underneath her. Rarity even has forgone make up for the occasion, not like she needs it. Though, Shining knows her well enough to see that when she takes on that appearance, the mare is not to be philandered with.

“Ready and reportin’ for duty, Shinin’,” Applejack salutes the captain as the others take their own posts next to her.

“You can’t be serious,” he says his piece, already feeling the headache coming in his frontal lobe.

“We are here to fight to get our friend back Shining Armor,” Rainbow hovers off the ground with a hoof pointing to his chest.

“And we will not sit idly in the back ground. While so many are put at risk to ensure the safety of Equestria, the Elements, and Twilight,” Rarity exclaims.

“You realize I’m never going to hear the end of this if any of you get hurt right?” Armor tries to make his point, or at least get it across to them. Though it falls on deaf ears as the dragon steps up.

“Twilight would have moved mountains if any of us were in trouble. We owe her no different treatment.”

“And she would be yelling at you all right now, to stay safe as well…” Shining contorts.

“Never the less, Shining,” Fluttershy takes the stage, surprisingly, “Twilight is our friend… we will help her in her time of need like a true friend would,” her head shrinks down towards the ground, “even if it is going to be super scary…” she whimpers. Not even catching the shaking head of the captain in front of her. Though the glance that Cadance gives him tells Armor that there is no way out of this one, other than submitting.

“Ugh… Each of you… stay close to a guard and each other,” he speaks, seeing their ears perk up from his words, “I don’t want to see any of you hurt… or worse for that matter… are we clear?”

“Yes sir!” they all answer at the same time.

Just as Celestia and Discord land amongst them, using their wings and magic to slow their decent. The princess looks at all the faces of those ready to go out in to war for this matter, along with those of the smiling faces of Twilight’s friends willing to risk their lives for her. A heart felt grin causes both ends of her lips to curl upwards, as she takes her place in the center of them so they can all get to hear her voice, as she even amplifies it with a little help from her horn.

“Fillies and Gentlecolts… it is with woeful sadness that you have been brought out here to serve. Many years have passed sense Equestria had to raise arms against another, though in this case… it has hit closer to home then we may have realized,” she bows her head for a moment before continuing, “I will not lie to you about what we face now. Queen Chrysalis and King Sombra have made a deliration of war against Equestria by their past events, and have fueled them from the plan they have put forth recently. At any cost, they must be stopped so as to protect everything that we love and care for…” Celestia looks off to see her own sister landing there amongst them.

Already wearing her own armor plating for the upcoming fight, she looks much like her alter ego of Nightmare moon. Though this one being a bit shorter, kinder, and far fiercer when it comes to protecting those she holds dear. Easily recognizing the pair of blades draped across her back, which ride on her wings as she flaps. Tia and Luna share a momentary nod of silence, communicating that she too, is ready.

Now holding up her false appendage for all to see, Celestia makes one final statement, “if it had not been for the recent injury… and the meddling of my husband and sister,” she mutters under her breath, catching the glare from both parties involved. “I would have joined you in this fight, but alas… I cannot. Though you will not be alone,” she proclaims as both Discord and Luna step up next to her, “in a fight you will never be alone. For proof of that, look amongst you to your comrades,” Tia watches as they do exactly that, each soldier nodding to the battle brother they have with them.

“Now, go forth!” the heavy static build up in the air forms from the magic being used by so many, as unicorns charge up their own spells to transport themselves and others to the targeted area. Celestia’s own magic even joining in on the mix to ensure that the large numbers get there safely, and no pony is left behind, as her horn’s rays seem to envelop all those without flight. “Defend! Conquer! And eliminate those that stand for nothing, but woe and misery!”

Just like that, the Pegisy take to the air with a few mighty flaps of their powerful wings. Rainbow and Spike almost leading the guards, as Fluttershy brings up the rear. While the unicorns transport those that cannot fly or use magic, very well off in to the distance at lightning speed in a great flash of light from the single spell being cast by them all, with an additional boost from the celestial mare herself.

Luna beats her wings repeatedly, faster and faster, looking to her left to see the always so worried look now on Celestia’s face. “Don’t worry now, Tia,” she winks at her, “We’ll be back before you know it.”

“She’s right you know…” Discord rises off the ground and starts to float with a little help from his wings, after the added weight of the armor, “I bet this will all be over before dinner.”

“I say lunch,” Lulu tags on to him, in the banter that they are accustom to.

Celestia pulls her husband in once more and gives him a kiss before he goes to war, “Let’s call it before the day is out… but do be careful you two,” she waves her family members off as they fly out in to the sky with the others there to join them in combat. As helpless as she may feel here staying back in Canterlot, Celestia is comforted a bit when Cadance takes a place next to her aunt and even puts her own purple and pink wing over her tall stature.

“And now we wait, Celestia…” Cadance remarks.

“That’s the part that’s going to kill me in the end…”

“It will do the same for us both now… though keeping our minds on that won’t help them in the end,” the princess of love reminds her, as they head back in to the castle, to prepare for those to come back in either injury, or a body bag.

51

Chapter fifty one

The thrashing of chain against the cold hard ground resonates in the room while Twilight has tirelessly been using what strength she can muster to try and break the locks that entrap her, seeing as a spell won’t do her any good right now as her horn remains useless after Sombra’s meddling. Even if she may not be able to use her magic, after a few more thoughts on the matter. She could still try and put up some sort of fight with her own four hooves. Though after every single strike, she grows more and more exhausted while the binding remains intact.

The changeling that was sent in here to bandage her a bit did their job, though the mare that came remained silent and took no ill note on the princess’s predicament, so it seems unlikely that Twi would be able to get any of the queen’s brood on her side. Bringing her bound fore hooves above her head for one last go, the weight over throws her own as the princess tumbles backwards and lays there staring up at a stone ceiling.

A slight sigh passes between her lips while her mane gets ruffled, “Well, I can’t say I didn’t try?” Twi tries to gratify herself, before hearing a slight snicker off in the corner.

“And try your best, you did…” Sombra steps out of the shadows, and his perfect view of the mare failing attempts, “…I will give you an eight for effort, though as for success… you only deserve a one.”

“Your sarcasm is duly noted, King,” Twilight rolls her eyes at him. Sitting down on her rump and tensing a few muscles just in case of another beating.

“As is yours, Princess,” Sombra surprisingly doesn’t deliver a hit of any kind.

Only taking a seat across from Twilight, and the two end up sitting there silently, not even saying a word to one another. Sombra quietly leaning his head back with his eyes closed for just a moment, knowing full well that no matter how much she may struggle, there is nothing Twilight can do to him. Twilight sits there watching the king tentatively, though as the minutes tick by, not even a word comes from his mouth.

“Are you going to say anything? Make some gesture on how we will all burn? That fighting against it is pointless?” Twilight gets impatient with him for a moment.

“I will have you know that even with all the power I hold at my command,” he doesn’t even give her the grace of looking at her in the eyes while his own remain closed, “I still like to take a nap at some point or another, besides… having a mare like Chrysalis can leave one… winded,” the king chuckles, bringing up a subject that Twilight is learning to hate more and more.

He is surely a tricky one and isn’t afraid of hitting a defenseless mare… her previous bruises would attest to that one. On top of that, as well trained as the alicorn may have thought she was with a sword or magic for that matter, Sombra has been doing this sort of thing sense before Twilight was even a thought in her parent’s mind. Though there is one thing she knows that he probably hasn’t put together yet, due to the very armor he wears that recharges him.

“She’s using you, you know?” she whispers under her breath.

A single eye cracks open as he sizes her up for what the mare just said, “Like a sex doll…” Sombra grins deviously at her.

“No, like food,” Twilight tries to call out the queen on her original plan. Even if she may really have started to feel something for the tyrant, her first hopes were to only use him to her own advantage. That may have changed now, from what she heard the queen talk about… but he doesn’t need to know that, “She’s a changeling, the queen of them after all… she feeds off of love, it’s what Chrysalis does.”

“Of course it’s what her kind does? Among other sources of food, changelings require love as much as you require water,” Sombra states the obvious fact about them that any scholar reading a book would find out, “Though at the same time, the queen couldn’t feed off of me… not even if the feeling is mutual,” He admits to the young princess as the words of Twilight bounce off him, “I would have noticed. Wouldn’t I be weaker now if she was?”

Twilight sits there for a second, it’s been reasoned that he is still here because the crystals on his armor keep him strong. Though he either hasn’t thought that far, or is blinded to it all together, and refuses to believe it from the start. “Your armor is the only thing that keeps you upright, when have you taken it off after all?”

“When going to bed with her…”

‘Probably should have guessed that…’ Twilight regrets the image in her head now of the two monarchs with one another, “and don’t you feel weaker as a result? But when you put it back on, you’re just fine once again.”

Now it’s the kings turn for some thought. He pauses not even saying a word as he mulls this over in his mind. He has felt weaker getting out of bed with her, ‘though that’s just from being exhausted after we do what we do,’ Sombra reasons. On top of this he does feel much better when he puts on the suit, ‘but that’s why I have it? It’s where I draw my power from to begin with,’ he starts to shake his head at the mare. Twilight sits there for a moment as the words sink in to some degree and get under his skin, just like she wanted them too.

“Go ahead…” she taunts, “…tell me I’m wrong.”

“You’re wrong!” he snaps back at her, the breaths venting through his nostrils at a record pace as Twi finds the king mere inches from her face now, feeling the hot air passing by her cheeks, “I’ve been dead for quite some time now, Twilight Sparkle… it’s needless to say that I would feel a little under the weather yet still. And as for my suit giving me a nice little kick start, that is what it’s for after all,” he steps off away from her. Even heading towards the door and ready to leave Twilight all together, “You should enjoy yourself here, while you can…” he opens the door and slams it with his magic in a dark crimson aura.

The princess surely struck a nerve with that one, just like she intended on doing in the first place. She may not be able to take him on in a fight for long where he has the upper hoof in skill… though she can play the background and plant the seeds of disorder in his mind. Something that she picked up on from a certain Dragonoci prince over their time working with one another.

____________________________

Sombra stumbles out and around the halls of the once great castle, all to himself for now as the changelings around take up their own tasks and go about their duties. Though with him to himself now, he does have time to think. ‘She’s evil… I know that much, but she needed me as much as I need her,’ the king considers to himself as the topic jumps around in his head, ‘I mean she is a changeling, so she does feed on love… though, Chrysalis hasn’t gotten stronger sense I’ve been around, has she?’ Sombra asks himself while he heads down a stair well, past a few of the other guards to the queen, each of them leaning off to the side to avoid bumping in to him.

Already they learned to steer clear of the dark unicorn, knowing full well that he has a short temper to begin with, and there for, any sort of contact could be met with an ill-tempered armored hoof to the face. At this point however, he could care less as he searches for an explanation to his own questions, ‘Changelings feed off a range of emotions, love being the primary…’ Sombra goes over what he knows of the species, which sadly isn’t all that much, but enough to give him a possible justification, ‘perhaps with the looming victory, she has bolstered her followers, and as a result, is gaining strength from their own admiration. Also, perhaps a little amount of it flowing from me,’ he allows a small smile to make its way on to his face, rather pleased that he can do so without others around here, as the queen grows more on his cold heart with every passing day.

The king takes his time now after putting that thought at ease, to tend to other ones that fly about. They already have their own troops mustered up for when the Elements are corrupted to their fullest and the spell is complete. Leaving them with nothing standing between them and Canterlot, the capital, and the place first to fall.

Though as suddenly as that thought enters his mind, it leaves upon hearing the blast created from a full brigade of ponies, landing out in the perimeter of the ruins. The tell tail glow of the teleportation spell being their break to the element of surprise as the Sombra looks out the already shattered window to see more little flashes of light as the stragglers make their way to the fray.

“Well this is a little ill timed…” he clenches his jaw, as a soldier runs up to him.

“King,” he salutes the royalty while wearing changeling armor, “Several of the patrols have returned with news of Equestrians closing in to the ruins now, what are our orders?”

“Lay back, let them take us, give in and surrender… what do you think your orders are?!” he barks back at the sheer stupidity of the question.

“Understood,” the changeling trots off while the soldiers that were mustered start to file out of the broken castle in and around the grounds. Taking up whatever position they can find and waiting for the forces to fully close the gap. All the while the king gallops off through hall after hall, hoping and succeeding to find one mare in particular.

“Chrysalis!” Sombra yells out to her, while the queen stands idly in the throne room, still with the elements by her side, “Seems like the royal family didn’t take to kindly to your latest display of affection towards them…”

“That sound was from them landing outside wasn’t it?” she asks, recalling the boom from the unicorns spell.

He nods furiously, “Well I wouldn’t have taken too kindly to losing a child, or a hoof for that matter.”

“You don’t even have kids…” she deadpans.

“That’s not the point!” he shouts back at her still playful nature, even with this little turn of events.

“Fine, disregard my comment…” The queen tuts back at him, feeling a little hurt he didn’t play along. “I’m sure I don’t have to tell you what to do?” she watches the crazed red irises roll about in his skull.

“Unlike some of your guards, no…” he grins at her, cracking his neck and readying for some blood lust for the time being to sooth his hunger.

“Good…” she uses some magic to draw him in closer and plants a heartfelt kiss on her tyrant of a lovers lips, while catching the slight gasp that still seems to escape her lips after every contact with his. Setting him down now gently, so he can do his duty. “Keep them away from me, my love… I can feel them now…” Chrysalis motions to the magical relics with an obvious lost luster to them, “…soon it will all be complete,” the king bows to her and runs out the door to give her the time she needs to get their little trump card up and running.

____________________________

On the outer area of the castle, the two sides have already met one another and in the seconds that have passed, the battle is in the full swing of things. Both changelings and the Equestrian unicorns being fully adapted to both blade and magic alike, make for a very interesting combination as the pairs clash with one another. The initial impact being the worse as red and green blood start to soak around the ground making almost pools of it here and there.

A royal guard picks up a changeling over top of his head and brings him down to the ground, cracking his back over a rock before quickly turning around and thrusting a blade in the open mouth of another ready to strike. Never seeing the other changeling sneak up from behind him, and make an attempt to swipe a sword across his back. It would have worked too, if not for the cannon full of grape shot to the chest. As Pinkie stands proudly off to the side with her cannon and an eager trigger finger.

“And there’s more where that came from, bub!” she loads up another shot and fires in to the crowd of hideous attackers, tearing them to pieces with every round that’s unloaded, as she lets more and more go at a lightning, and rather disturbing, pace. The guards around her that witness, rather grateful to have the overzealous mare on their side, and not staring down the barrel of her cannon.

Applejack joins in to the fray, years of apple bucking have honed her hind legs to being nearly as solid as the tree trunks she kicks. And having metal bracers on them, only add to the impact as she sends her powerful legs in to the jaws, face, neck and side of whatever changeling gets in her way. Having been tackled by another though, the cowgirl is brought down for but a moment while swinging a vicious right hook in to the temple of the unfortunate creature and even draws some blood on her hoof as she holds him at bay. Thankfully she doesn’t have to for long, as the changeling is hurtled off of her by a single spell being cast by a guard.

“Thank ya kindly!” she shouts out, getting back to back with the colt.

“Don’t mention it, just doing…” he starts to answer while bringing up a sword, and nearly cleaves another in two down the middle, “…my job.”

AJ brings out her lasso rope from under the plates and twirls it above her head, grabbing the weapon from the magical grasp of another opponent and hurtling it off to the side before bringing him in closer so she can head but him with her thick skull. “And that’s for kidnappin’ the princess!” Applejack roars, landing one more hit in, before calling him down for the count.

“Princess Twilight a friend of yours?” the same guard puts together, all while targeting a couple of them and lighting them on fire with a gout from his horn.

“One of the closest…I’ve…Got!” she clocks a changeling between every word, as she goes to town on those that remain around her. Mule kicking another in the throat as he tried to raise up an axe, now falling short, while the weapon drops from his grasp and the mare sends it hurtling in to the side of another.

“Remind me never to get on your bad side.”

“Not somewhere ya wanta be,” she jokes finally with him in the heat of combat, as a sword from a changeling puts a gash along her leg and draws blood from the surface, forcing her down to a knee. “Ugh!” AJ groans at sight of blood trickling down. Watching as the changeling rears up for a second go at the fallen mare. Until the guard with her leaps over top and puts his weapon right in to the creature’s trachea.

“Need some help, ma’am,” he puts a hoof down, and lifts the mare to her hooves.

“Much obliged,” AJ nods to him, while passing only a glance up towards the sky, as the reinforcements join them.

Having flown the trip on their own, it’s needless to say it took the group a little longer than would have been hoped for, as the soldiers fall out from the sky in to a dive bomb, some managing even to land atop those that they intend on fighting. Rainbow Dash streaks down towards a changeling and brings him down with one go from her hoof, taking him out of the fight.

Landing right next to her country friend, “So did you miss us?”

“Oh get over yourself now, Rainbow,” they take turns going back and forth, throwing out punches here, there, and everywhere. AJ even tossing a changeling her way, as Rainbow uses her wings to box the creature’s ears, finishing off with a wicked upper cut to the jaw as she has the same armor on that her friend does, “Nice one RD.”

“Thanks to you…” she grins while they latch on to one another’s fore hooves and the orange mare flings her in to another changeling, using her head as a battering ram to the chest, hearing the audible crack of ribs against her skull.

“Well now we both know who’s the real hard head.”

“Still you…” Rainbow comments as she leaps across AJ’s back and thunder punches another in to submission, giving a little extra boost from her wings. Applejack quickly grabbing hold of the changeling and kicking him in to a group of them, “Where are the others?”

“Rarity is around ‘ere somewhere, Fluttershy is lordy knows where, and Pie has been goin’ ham with her cannon…” the sound of a loud bang fills the air as the latter lets off another go from her toy. Leaving the two to look off in to that direction, seeing only a large group of the creatures going up in to the air in every which direction, “that girls not one to be trifled with right now.”

“Are any of us?”

Rarity may be opposed to such violence on any other occasion, though having a friend in such a predicament like Twilight is now, can give some change to heart in that matter. Even more so as she breaks out some of the more potent magic that she holds close to horn for a time like this. Using a magical bolt to pierce the very skin of an enemy, the fashionista does her best to stay out of harm’s way as she rolls on to the ground without a care to her coat, to avoid an axe.

Soon afterwards a changeling dives up out of a tree to try and bring down the mare. Though with a cast of her horn, Rarity teleports a short distance away and watches him land straight in to the ground. “Serves you right you little ruffian,” she adds insult to injury. Not liking that with a vicious snarl, he gets up and charges headlong in at her, “Oh dear…” she mutters.

Though a powerful claw swing takes the changeling off kilter as he tumbles from the impact to his fore hooves. The mare turning about to see Spike standing there rather smug of himself at the moment.

“How many times do I have to save you, darling?” he tease her. The most gorgeous mare he’s ever seen, knowing full well that he would do it a million times over if he had to.

“I don’t see you complaining in the slightest, my little Spiky-wiky,” she coos, launching a spell over his shoulder to clip the changeling rising up with a dagger to quite literally stab him in the back. “Though the day is still young, shall we continue?”

“I’d thought you’d never ask…” he grins, picking her up in his claws and taking off in to the sky with a steady beating of his wings.

Giving her a better view of the field, they drop in next to a familiar face now. Pinkie having run dry of her cannon, somehow manages to pull out a sledgehammer for a carnival bell game, and proceeds to bash heads in with alarming enthusiasm. “She probably is enjoying this too much…” Spike says, rather worried now after seeing how big the smile is on her face.

“I heard that!” the pink mare tosses another in the air before clocking it on the rump and sending him in to a tree, “besides, no pony messes with, Pinkie!” she exclaims before dropping it again on another changelings back. The eerie sound of vertebra cracking underneath sending chills up Rarity’s own spine.

“Duly noted, deary…” the unicorn slaps a changeling that gets a little to close in the face for her liking before sending him back towards the hammer wielding mare with her magic.

Taking all too much enjoyment out of this whole thing to begin with, Pinkie happily obliges her friends wishes and in one go, pounds the changeling down in the ground like a nail. Though as this starts to get more and more physical. Rarity finds herself drawing rather low on energy to use with her magic, as Spike takes up his position in front to protect his mare.

“Don’t give out on me yet…” he calls back to her before using his tail to swipe one across the face as he follows up with a head butt.

“Not even in the slightest dear… just a little out of it at the mom-oomph!” she squeaks after feeling Pinkie grab hold of her chest with one hoof and tail with the other. Aiming towards a group of changelings like a firing squad of one.

“Don’t worry, Rarity,” she starts to beam wildly as her eyes seem to change colors almost at the rush of endorphins, “I’ve done this before…” Pinkie cranks her tail up and down, shooting bolt after bolt of magic in to the oncoming enemy with alarming speed as they get launched back and put out of the fight from the force alone.

Even Spike is rather impressed by Pinkie and Rarity’s actions, though more a part of the former as the magic is forced from her with little to no real energy drain at all. Setting her back down finally as the last one around them drops to the ground, Pie blows across her smoking horn.

“See, all better now…” the mare picks up her hammer and dives in to another group without the slightest hesitation. Both the dragon and the white mare look while changelings fly left and right from her antics and every swing.

“There’s something very odd about that one…” Spike bluntly says.

“If you’re just now figuring this out Spike, then I think we should get your head looked at as well...”

Pinkie meanwhile goes to town on them for what she can muster. It isn’t that she is happy to hurt another pony, or even gets the slightest enjoyment out of it. The simple fact that her friend is in danger and needs her help is enough to send the mare in to a crazed rampage on her end. Plus the fact that she had about two dozen cupcakes of the special kind this morning gives her a little pep in her step, as she stares down several of them closing in on her. “Stop!!!” she yells out with such a roar that it freezes the changelings there in place, just as she cocks back her hammer, “…It’s Pinkie time.”

In one go she spins the hammer around her, crashing it in to all those that surround the mare in a timely manner. It’s a powerful attack, probably taken straight out of a video game, though the mare isn’t invincible. That fact being driven home as with every swing, the hammer getting heavier as she starts to slow down from her storm of pink hooves of fury.

“How…how many… are there?” Pinkie starts to drop her hammer after a swing, catching only at the feet of another creature as one of his comrades smacks her in the side with a heavy mace. The vibrant mare skips across the ground with a bruise starting already to show from the hit as the crack from her ribs fills her ears. The mare attempts to get back to her feet, only to fall once again finally while devious eyes of those the spawn of Chrysalis grow closer and closer…

Until…

“Don’t you dare hurt my friend!” a Pegasus yells out, as Fluttershy jumps out from her initial hiding place.

Leaping between Pinkie and those that mean her harm, the Pegasus puts what fears she has aside and faces them all like she did a dragon for her friends all those years ago. Grabbing the first one by the throat she hurtles it in a second one as the ticked off mare manages to use her own hind hooves to kick in the ribs of two more before placing her hooves on the side of another’s head and slamming the face in to the ground, soon afterwards using her helmet as a hammer and cracking it against the back of his skull. A few tears fall down her face now, mostly out of pure anger after it remains bottled up and now being released against them. The final one there tries to make a swipe with his sword at them, though getting a hoof between the hind legs stops that assault as he crumples over from the assault on the jewels.

Fluttershy turns around to help up the pink mare, as the pain in her face is obvious, “Are you okay,” she says barely audible to Pinkie in her hushed tone.

“Thanks to you,” Pinkie leans on the handle of her mallet along with Fluttershy as a new breath of war fills her lungs. Her face changes back to that which she had when this all started, forgetting about the pain in her side and the swelling as well. “Now let’s go!” Pinkie yells, pulling the Pegasus in to the fray once again.

Luna trudges through the ranks of those that cling on and make an attempt to attack her. The changelings that are here to defend and fight are more than trained to do so. Having been brought up in the hive to serve only one purpose as other workers take care of the basic necessities like an ant colony. Many guards that came with the Equestrians, have fallen so far at the hooves, spells and weapons of the changelings by just the skill they have in combat.

Although none of them have faced an alicorn before, and they have not a clue what has hit them when she breaks out both swords and magic upon them. Hurtling a blade in to the fore head of an enemy, she draws it out in time to slice across the neck of another, not even hearing the gurgles of blood coming as she kicks him over in to one trying to get the drop on her from behind.

“Oh come now, I know you all have more of than that in you,” Luna tuts, watching as several draw closer. Fully intending to take her up on that offer, as she wields both swords in hoof, not even bothering to use magic at the moment… giving them a fighting chance at least. Spinning about decapitates two right off the bat, as the others try to make the jump on top of her, but instead are met with both handle of sword and hoof of leg to gut as they fall flat on their faces.

A few of them stumbling up and drawing out their blades as they clash against the princess’s own in combat. Breaking their parry, she sends one of hers through the hoof of the wielding changeling and causes the limb to fall to the ground. The latter not even getting a chance to cry out in pain as he gets met with the thrown off attack from his comrade that knocks him back in to the ground. One of Luna’s blades pinning them both, as they stick to the ground now like a BBQ skewer.

Breaking out a small dagger tucked between the armor plates, the princess hurtles it in to the throat of another and brings it downwards with an overhead kick to the hilt, performing an emergency tracheostomy in the field. Blood splatters across her face now as she feels it start drip on her coat underneath, past memories of wars and fights she has been in, flood through her mind as she reminisces for a second at the blood lust going through her and giving her war vision, “Oh I have missed this!” Luna yells out in pride.

“Sociopath!…” she catches a rather smug Discord making his own path of destruction in their ranks as he draws forth with nothing more than his armor at first at his disposal. Using the spines along it to his advantage, as he stabs and shanks them, left and right.

“You’re one to talk!”

The chaotic prince brings back his goat hoof and curb stomps a head open as he closes the distance between both he and his sister in law. Grabbing a few in his magical grasp, he brings them flying in to himself and pierces them with his back spikes on the suit. Now shaking them off as the lime blood runs down him. Giving it almost a new shade to it all as he repeats the move left and right, even using the spikes on his bracers to stab in to a few as he lifts them up like boxing gloves. The added weight not making the blows any better as they get harder and harder with every punch from the adrenaline running through his system now.

Clapping his hands together though, Discord brings them apart to bring out a full broad sword. Similar to the war hammer, as it almost looks like the armor he wears with having horns and spikes running up the sides giving it a serrated edge. “Now duck would you!” he yells out, Luna not even questioning him as she hits the dirt.

Breaking in to a wide sweep, the blades length increases as he spins while it cuts in to the bodies of changelings, leaving some missing heads or limbs, but all not walking away uninjured. Luna gets back up to her feet after he brings the blade down to its original length. Standing there soaked now from blood as she was sprayed with the parts as they flew about from his actions like a lawn mower.

“Okay…” she shakes a bit to get the excess off, “now I need a shower later.”

“What?” he raises an eye brow, “you weren’t going to take one anyway? That’s just unsanitary Lulu…” Discord responds, halting a changeling in a blanket of ice as he starts to freeze him solid, braking the cube and the occupant inside in one go.

“You love that move don’t you?” she raises her own brow, before doubling over his back and ripping off a spike with her magic to thrust it in to the temple of a changeling behind him.

“And you just love to break my stuff.”

“Oh you can fix it…” she rolls her eyes at him.

“See this is why we can’t have nice things…” he sends his fist down a enemy’s throat, reaching all the way inside of him as the changeling starts to gag from the odd intrusion as Discord pulls out what seems to be a lung along with part of his liver. The changeling falling over in an instant after that.

“Seriously?! How am I the twisted one here?” Luna asks as she feels a sharp strike to the back plating of her armor. Wistfully turning around after the harmless impact and snaps the neck of the creature responsible.

“Well seeing as you didn’t even flinch from something like that…” Discord tries to make his own point while lifting several weapons from fallen friends and foes, now causing them to dance about as they are plunged in to the number of changelings to do their own work. “…It would stand to say that you are used to killing.”

“And you are used to causing all sorts of messes where ever you go.”

“Well hey, my messes out here are probably nothing in compare, to the one’s that Shining and Flash have gotten themselves in to…” he points a thumb to the ruins as they draw closer and closer to the gates and the slaughter, as Discords wife put it, that will follow.

52

Chapter fifty two

In a dark corridor to the ruins, a sudden flash of light that would blind any and all that stare in to it for too long comes forth as two ponies in full armor appear from what seems out of nowhere. Thankfully for the most part, any enemies in the area are a little preoccupied at the moment to patrol every area of the once great castle. Flash shakes his head for a second, feeling the small meal that he had prior to this, coming back up his throat as he heaves over and lets out the results.

Shining takes some pity on the guard and pats him gently on the back while looking left and right for any that may have heard the spell being cast, “Yea… I had the same stomach sickness when I learned the Teleportation spell… Twilight hasn’t used that on ya yet?”

“Nope…” another stream comes up, before he wipes his lips with his fore hoof, “… well, not yet that is.”

“Don’t worry, you’ll live,” Shining chuckles a bit as the other guard recovers and they both head down the hallway. Thanks to the simple, but effective ‘distraction’ outside of the fighting going about. The two were able to get close enough to use Shining’s spell to get inside. Having orders already by the princesses’ to do two things.

One, they are to find the elements and remove them from the enemy’s possession. And two, Twilight is to be found and brought to safety. Though there is a minor problem… neither of the stallions know the castle at all, and are left more or less ducking and diving around corners to avoid groups of patrols that have been roaming around to search for a breach in the area.

“Any ideas where to start?” Flash whispers across a hallway.

“Not a clue, Twilight would probably be in the lower part of the castle, in a dungeon of some sort…” the captain thinks of what he would have done, “but, I haven’t a clue how to get there.”

“What about the Elements?”

“Well…” Shining tries to think of any possible place that they would be kept, “Center of the castle?”

Flash nods to him as they slowly walk down the hall, checking their corners and waiting for a few patrols to pass by before proceeding. It isn’t until they see another group coming their way from around a corner that they freeze where they are. The hallway is barren from the centuries of decay, without even an old plant pot to hide behind. Trying to think quick on his hooves, Shining looks up and motions Flash as he uses his wings to take off up in to the rafters.

While with a quick Spell the captain goes clear as glass, becoming invisible. Just in time to have the patrol walk around the corner to them, Shining tiptoes across to the side, as they start to walk by. Not seeing the guard above using his wings and legs to hold himself up, Flash pins himself to the wall to hold himself up without a sound from his wings. While the captain stands there motionless, holding his breath.

It being a castle that is in ruins, it’s believable that there would be quite a few pests walking about in the corners. Like right now, as a spider suspends itself above Armor, while it hangs from the thread. Lowing itself down from what looks like a straight shot to the ground, it somehow stops in midair. A curious thing to happen? It wonders, as it starts to walk around on whatever is holding it up now. Though while the eight legged pest remains clueless to what is happening. The captain is only left feeling each leg prick his coat as he starts to shake, finally the creepy feeling getting the better of him as he jumps up in to the air, blowing his cover.

“Agh! Get it off, get it off, get it off-f-f-f!” he yells almost like a filly. While the enemy troops snap around to see a pony standing there shaking in his suit. Shining finally catches the little nuisance, scurrying off of him as he sees the changelings darting towards him. “Oh drat…” he mutters, pulling out the sword.

Though as they draw closer to what would seem like a five on one match. The first two lead changelings are brought down in one move to the ground, as they catch a sword pinning their bodies now from a falling Flash from his perch. Yanking them out quickly, he counters a slash coming his way. While Shining, recovering from his little embarrassment, aides the guard. Mule kicking one in the face and causing him to stumble, before turning to another. Levitating him off of his hooves, and in one go, smashing the creature against the stone wall as its fluids paint it an odd shade of envy.

Both the ponies now taking to their individual targets. Though after his little stunt with the painting, Shining is caught off guard and catches a nick on his cheek while he and the enemy swing at the same time. Though while he is left with a small cut, the changeling is left with a slashed throat as he falls over to the ground gurgling. Flash meanwhile, has pulled his blade back for another go as he uses the two weapons to his advantage. Blocking with one and thrusting up in to the chest cavity with the other. It’s a relatively quick kill for them both, as they don’t want to waste too much time with this. Now left to only admire the handy work of their trade.

“What happened back there?” Flash has to ask, not seeing what caused Shining to lose his cool all of a sudden.

“I don’t like spiders that much…”

“What does that have to do with-?”

“Alrighty lets drop it shall we?” Shining tries to change the subject to something a little less embarrassing for him, “it won’t be long until they find these bodies now… let’s head out.”

Flash nods, making a mental note to bring that matter up with Twilight later now about her brother’s hatred for arachnids, “Understood Shining,” he responds as they push open a doorway to exit the sight of their work… “However, they may have heard-” … right in to the path of three dozen soldiers that had picked up the ruckus, and went to investigate. Both ponies halt their advance, as they freeze for a second, while the enemy party does the same. Slowly each and every one of the solid blue eyes before them, narrow their gaze down upon their targets in a death glare while they start to snarl at the two guards.

Flash leans over to his officer, “So-o-o-o…Any ideas cap?”

After a second of thinking it over, the captain shrugs his shoulders, “Eh… I got one…” Shining turns around and darts down the hall, Flash following quickly as the group chases them now.

“Get them!” they hear the changeling at the head call out to the others. As the close hoof steps from the creatures grow in volume as they draw near. The two slide around the corner as they get back up on their hooves and take back off, not even bothering to look behind them and see where they are with their pursuers.

“That, was your plan?” Flash calls out to Shining as they barrel down the hallway, now neck and neck with one another.

“You have to think on your hooves when in a position like that,” Shining answers, trying to justify his actions.

“So… retreat?”

“No… let’s call it a tactical back pedal.”

Flash is stumbled for a few seconds at that one, even forgetting what is behind him for a moment, “Shining, with the highest respect to your rank… Twilight isn’t the only one with a smart ass sense of humor.”

He starts to chuckle at the answer, “well she picked up a fair amount of it from me over the years.”

“I’ll blame the teacher then…” Flash snickers at him, as they run for their lives at the wailing commotion behind them at the moment.

Having to make up some sort of other escape plan at the time. Shining eyes a few pillars in front of them further down the hall as they run, charging up a spell he shoots at its base, blowing it out and causing it to collapse. Seeing their window closing fast. Both colts pick up even more speed as they run as fast as their hooves will carry them. Narrowly missing the marble pillar, while they ignore the several screams as it falls and crushes a few of its intended targets at the moment. Through the dust and debris though, the pair make it out of the area safe and sound for the moment, as hear the totting sounds of the angered left overs run down the halls towards them.

“They went this way!” a changeling yells out as the others follow.

Not ever deciding to check the old closet off to the side.

Flash and Shining, somehow, cram themselves inside the tight quarters. Now only mere inches from each other’s muzzles as they can feel the panting breaths escaping one another. While they take a moment or two to catch their breaths, make sure the coast is clear, and assess the situation.

“Well this is, awkward…” Flash tries to lighten the mood a bit, as the sounds of hooves against the tile fall in the distant.

“Actually, this isn’t the first time I’ve been in this position,” Shining reminds himself.

“What?”

“That, Flash… is a story for another day,” Shining tries to hide his stifled laughter, “let’s just say Cadance was pretty ticked, and alcohol was involved.”

“Isn’t it always though?” Flash grins.

“Well, have you ever heard of a good story start with a salad?”

“Not a chance,” Flash adds as they pile out of the closet, dusting themselves off and try to get their bearings, “Umm what would you say cap?”

“Naturally I haven’t a clue where to go, though part of me is saying to split up,” he catches a flicker in the guard’s ear at the suggestion, “cover more ground that way.”

“And naturally I would be opposed to this, simply because what happens if we run in to another group like that,” Flash brings up his point, but keeps the situation in mind all the same, “but time is of the essence.”

“I’ll go for the Elements of Harmony,” Shining looks to either side to see if they are still in the clear, “You, find my sister.”

“It will be done, Shining…” Flash nods to him. Hoof bumping one another like old pals for a second in their agreement, “if I hear more screaming, I know you either found more changelings, or more spiders…”

Shining shoots him a playful grin as he starts to walk off, “not cool Flash… not cool.”

With that they both head in the opposite direction, careful now to avoid any sort of conflict as it could affect them more now that there isn’t going to be any other pony there to back them up. Flash rolls around a wall and off behind a decorative plant pot that has been vacant of any life for quite some time now. Looking over it, he spots two more changelings walking and talking while they do their patrols it would seem, no idea that there is another listening in.

“What is with this whole Elements mess anyway?” one asks.

“The queen hopes to use them against Equestria, instead of the other way around.”

“And she needed that Sombra guy to help with this?”

“Well actually it think there is a little more to it than that to be honest here.”

“Then why keep that Equestrian princess locked up here, in the dungeon back there?” Flash listens tentatively after hearing what he can only assume is Twilight being mentioned, seeing as who else would it be.

“I don’t know, all part of their humiliation plan I guess…” They pass by without a hitch and never catch the guard running down the same path that they came from.

‘A dungeon… of course it had to be,’ Flash snickers to himself.

Thankful that something had turned out to be right at least while they arrived here. After making sure the area is clear for him, Sentry makes his way towards the flight of stairs that the two guards came out of. Passing down several flights, he finally reaches the guarded entrance of a large metal looking door, a single lock on it, and two burley changelings standing between him and his love.

A position that no pony would want to be in.

Flash darts around the corner to give some sort of surprise attack, though in reality he is making it up as he goes. Tossing one sword in to the foot of a guard, he lets out a yelp as the blade meets his flesh, pinning him to the ground, and putting him out of the fight for a moment. The other not having a clue what is going on and only fighting back the guard out of instinct.

Bringing up a greenish magical shield he blocks several strikes of the princess’s own blade against it as he holds the guard at bay. Though while there is a little distance between them, the changeling attempts to fire off a ray spell at Flash. Using the princess’s blade to block what he can of the enchantment.

Sentry knows that the best defense against a spell is one of his own, although that isn’t an option at the moment, metal will mostly just melt down as it absorbs the energy. However, much to Flash’s surprise, Twilight’s blade holds its own against the spell. Absorbing the heat created in strides as it starts to glow red hot. With a final parry, Sentry breaks the spell with a flick of the sword, and takes the changeling’s horn clean off.

“AGghh!” the creature yelps, feeling the magical appendage depart his crown. Before getting the same scorching blade to the neck. Dropping him quickly while his body is ignored further, Flash eyes the other that still stands there trying to remove the blade buried deep in his hoof.

“Please…” he tries to hold up the other hoof to try and reason with the guard, “Have some pity here, I am only a grunt. I only follow the orders I’m given.”

“What a coincidence?” Flash looks down at him with a smile, but not a shred of clemency in his eyes, before lifting the blade and almost cleaving the defenseless colt in half. Yanking the hot blade out and the one from his foot as well, the body falls off to the side as parts of it flop around from muscle contractions alone, “…So am I,” he sizes up the locks on the door.

Sticking both blades in the ground, he tries to think of a way in. Though after a second or two of looking about for something to pick it with, he comes up with a gruesome but none the less effective solution. Flash picks up the horn that he chopped off from one and uses the tip, running it around on the inside as he tries to set the tumblers and pins just right. After a minute or two of trying. It pops off, and the door slowly creeks open as he takes both swords in hoof and steps in, sighting the one that he has been looking for lying there on the ground, huddled up to only herself to give comfort.

The wonderful lavender coat still being just as lovely to him even with the crust of dirt, blood, and grime sticking to it. He slowly steps in, looking to make sure no other has followed him or is in there waiting. Before sheathing both swords.

“Twilight…”

____________________________

Shining meanwhile has been running about the old castle trying to find his own task. As much as he would have loved to play older brother and rescue his ‘baby sis’. The captain is pretty sure that Flash would get a better response from his sister rescuing him than he would. Leaning over top of a railing, Armor spots four guards standing there to cover an entrance. Propping himself up on the edge, he takes a deep breath before the leap of faith.

Using his magic to conjure up a shield on the bottom of his hooves, Shining crushes the first changeling without a problem, or even so much as a whimper. Leaving the other three, to turn around and see the pony standing there quite literally on their friend.

“You worthless snipe!” the higher ranking one of them calls Shining, each of them drawing out their swords.

“You’re going to get it, pony!”

“Listen guys I’ve already had an eventful day…” Armor dodges the first attack with a quick side step before delivering a spell of his own to the changeling’s temple, blowing out the other side now as brain matter follows. “…Can we just get on with this, I would like to finish up here already. I have a loving mare waiting for me at home, and she gets a certain special way when I get out of a fight,” he winks, taking his blade out as he watches the other two take a step back, “if you know what I mean…”

“Enough!” one bellows, lunging at Shining with the other in tow close behind him.

Although a quick teleportation spell saves him from the first one, the second ends up tackling Shining to the ground and knocks the sword clean out of his grasp. Producing a smaller dagger in the close space, the changeling tries to drive it in to his chest. Fighting back feverishly with one hoof, Shining reaches over to his side and grabs a brick from the dilapidated structure, cracking it right in to his skull with enough force to even hear the bone break as he tumbles off to the side.

Not even waiting to get up, Armor looks up from his point of view and catches the inverted view of the final changeling charging at him. Using his horn to lift up the sword, he quickly sends it over and careens it in to the legs of his opponent. Removing two hooves without the changeling even noticing it at first, he doubles back in pain as he flips end over end. Scrapping across the floor, leaving a bloody trail to his resting place.

Shining gets to his feet finally and waltzes over to the enemy still on the ground, “So… now that you’re not going anywhere,” he says casually, “how about you tell me where the Elements are?”

Replying with a swift spit to the face, Shining wipes it off before grabbing his sword and gently rides it down the creature’s chest, till it gets to the lower part of his groin. “Listen bub we can make this painful or quick, I have several ideas in store for you already that my own wife would probably turn as white as me if she knew,” he answers with his face just a monotone as his voice.

“I have nothing to tell you…” he fights through the pain and bites down on his tongue.

“Suit yourself…” digging the blade in to his privates, Shining watches the changeling squirm about like a larva underneath him. Bright green blood already pouring out from the very vascular area, as it drenches his snow coat, “this is going to make for a very poor story to tell, you know…” Shining manages to get across from the screams of the enemy below him.

“AGghh! Fine no more! I yield I yield!”

“Splendid,” Armors face turns right back in to a cheery smile once more, “now where are they?”

“In the… Throne room! Chrysalis is holding them!” he winces. Glad to feel the blade draw away from him as Shining wipes it clean on his own coat.

“Now was that so hard?” he looks back at the injured enemy to see a tremble in his jaw, and a crystal spike sticking out of his head from the ground. Shining backs away from the dead soldier, only to hear heavy footsteps behind him and snaps his own head about to see none other than the king himself walking out from the shadows.

“You really can’t get good help these days,” Sombra tuts.

Aiming his sword at the tyrant, Shining takes a step back, knowing full well what power he has to contend with now, “Well usually they kill themselves, I saw that myself from the one in my empire.”

“Yours? Well we’ll just have to see how long that title remains as such,” the king brings out his own sword in his grasp. Already having a stature that towers over the pure white unicorn, seeing him in full armor and wielding a sword and shield only adds to the terrifying nature of the king, “Though, I may keep your wife after we’re done… for a trophy,” Sombra closes the distance slowly between them.

“Thought you already had a special pony?”

“Chrysalis, yes… though who said we couldn’t spice things up?” The king remarks wickedly as he transforms in to his shadow form, snuffing out the lights of a few torches with a single gust of himself and leaving Shining Armor standing there to only hear his hisses and chuckles in the darkness.

“Well… shit.”

____________________________

“Flash?” the lavender mare peers up from her position to look at the blue eyes looking down at her. Graciously helping her up even with the heavy weights on her, the guard props her against himself for a moment as both wings of his extend around to embrace what they have missed for what seems like so long.

“The one and-”

“Not again!” Twilight snaps back from him and uses her strength to bring the chained together hooves up in to his gut. Sending the guard a few feet back on to the ground behind him as the mare leaps up to drive the weights in to his chest. “This is the second time you would have tried that on me your majesty!” she remarks, barely missing the guard as he rolls over to the opposite side and gets back to his feet.

“Your majesty? Twilight, it’s me!” he points to his chest, not seeing that his mare can have far more vigor in her step then he would have expected from one so studious. The alicorn steadies herself up on her bound legs, only to push back and land a tackle straight in to Sentry.

“Prove it then!” she readies another swing for him in the temple. Having to act rather quickly as he watches the blood lustful mare, Flash does the only thing he can think of after not being able to for the last couple of days. Tipping her over on to her own back, he pins her hooves against the floor, thankful that the weights can help restrain her. “Get… off of…Me!” she yells out in full rage at the supposed imposter.

Though not expecting to feel the next thing coming to her, as his warm lips meet hers, in this unnerving environment. The same emotions in Twilight’s gut conjure up in her once again at the true affection of love that she has so willingly embraced recently, after taking a much wanted chance with her guard. Now returning at the time when they were needed most and almost washing away the place around her, taking Twilight to a land of her own bliss. Flowing back in to the kiss is a wonderful thing for the guard to feel, as she presses back in to him. Mostly because of two things. One, he knows that she is safe with him now. And two, she won’t try and kill him.

Carefully pulling back from her, Flash watches her eyes slowly open as a result from the action, “Okay… that’s proof,” Twilight mutters.

“I sure hope so…” he grins playfully at her, rubbing his own gut, “hold still though…” she clenches her eyes together as she hears the chains drop from being cut with the blade.

Stumbling to her feet at first, it finally dawns on Twilight what she just did to him. Now caressing his form as she looks over to the impact points from the chain, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry! Chrysalis came in here earlier and disguised herself as you so I had to-”

“Dear…” Flash cuts her off mid rant.

“Yes?” she stops, looking at him to see the sweet smiling face of Sentry standing there, “Yeah… well, that can be for later… now probably isn’t the time.”

“Oh not at all…” he turns the decorative blade over to its rightful owner, as she takes it in hoof. Rather happy to be in contact with the blood drawer, as it curiously still radiates some heat to it, “…I believe that belongs to you… though somehow it managed to stop a spell. Usually magic will melt the blade itself,” Flash says with the utmost curiosity, looking over the blade.

“That would be Princess Luna,” Twilight nods as they start to head towards the exit, “she put an enchantment on it to block lower level spells being cast, like a shield. I just keep forgetting that little detail, because seldom have I ever needed to use it when I could always make my own protection spell… well-l-l-l-l,” she looks up at her horn, trying to even cast a simple illumination spell but still not getting anything but a migraine. “That is until now, Sombra put a spell on me so I can’t use magic… we’ll need to break it somehow.”

“That we will…” Flash peers around the corner to make sure no pony has heard any of the commotion going on, “… though for now, you might want to get accustomed to using your weapon as both sword, and shield,” the princess snickers at him and follows her coltfriend down the path, out of her prison.

53

Chapter fifty three

The fight continues on outside as the Equestrian guards and the queens own brood combat one another. Overall it’s still a fairly even fight, both combatants have been trained to wage absolute war. Though in the ponies’ defense, they tend to shy away from such things and do try to find a more diplomatic solution to matters. However, if need be, nothing will stop them from crushing an opponent with their last dying breath. Applejack bucks wild after a changeling that tried to latch on to her back, digs his fangs in to her soft skin.

“Agh! Ya bloody varmint!” she reaches her hooves back and grabs hold of his neck, flipping him on to the ground in front of herself. Kicking him over to a royal guard, he brings a battle axe down on the hapless victim. “Thanks for the assist,” she tips her hat to the colt.

“What we’re here for ma’am,” he nods as he turns his attention to the one sneaking up behind her. Launching a lightning bolt from his horn and impacting the changeling with enough energy to leave nothing but a pile of ash and a pair of translucent wings on the ground.

“And thank you for the save…” she gasps, realizing how close of a call that one had been.

“Not a problem…” he grins as they take care of their respective opponents, watching out for one another in the turmoil of battle.

Meanwhile Luna and her brother in law have been going at the enemy any which way they can at the moment. More than happy to take the much needed break from such bureaucracy that they have to deal with in the capital, and have a little twisted fun in the end. Though at the same time, this is war, something that neither of them (with the possible exception of Discord at least) want to partake in. The chaotic prince duels his broad sword with a morning star that he conjured, as it cracks in to the sculls of the changelings before him. Racking up kill after skill while the prince swings the weapons in to the enemy ranks, as the two make their way to the castle.

All the while, Luna goes to town with both her swords, wreaking havoc among the changelings around them while peppering a few spells here and there for good measure. Casting a ray spell from her horn, she burns through three of them in a row as Dissy takes notice the skill of the kill.

“Nice one, sis,” Discord calls to her, bringing out his own magic in the form of roots from the ground. Wrapping them around the legs of a dozen creatures and quite literally tearing them limb from limb, “though I have to say mine is better…”

“This is not…” the night mare pile drives one, before shoving her blade between his ribs and twisting, “a competition!”

“Call it what you will, no matter, it’s all sport to me,” he picks one up in his lion paw before chunking him at the castle’s rotting doorway, “besides, shall we knock?”

The lunar princess doesn’t even grace his question with a response, choosing action to speak for her as she charges up a magical blast and sends a bright blue ball of energy in to the already weak frame. Tearing it off its hinges, the sheer weight crushes a few changelings that were apparently behind it. Stepping in now across the bloody emerald trail of what’s left of them.

Luna whips her mane out of her face, “I do not knock when it’s my own home…” she answers as Discord and the fellow soldiers on their part nearby file in, not seeing any other troops at first as they enter.

“Well doesn’t seem to be any one here?” Dissy takes note, “Suppose we’re in the wrong place?”

“Can you take anything seriously?”

“I took your sister seriously when I married her…” Luna face hooves herself in response as he chuckles, “cheer up now, its war… have a sense of humor, live a little.”

“We’re going to have to talk to Tia about this one, to see who is sicker in the head.”

“Well I believe that’s a little bias, considering that’s my wife you’re talking about…”

“Which means she should take your side?” Lulu persists as they slowly walk further inside.

“Yep… and she’ll say it’s me,” he says just in time to lose the breath out of his chest after taking a war hammer to the sternum of his suit from a hidden enemy. The changeling ready to deliver a second blow, had an ice spike pinning him now to the wall not halted that aggression.

“And you owe me…” Luna teases, her horn calming down as she helps him to his feet.

“Oh grow up…” Discord brushes himself off, pointing to several groups of guards that have followed them inside as he stands there with the broadsword on his shoulder, “Listen, goal here is simple… one, find the Elements of Harmony. Two, locate Princess Twilight… Captain Shining Armor and a bright orange Pegisy by the name of Flash Sentry should be in here doing the same,” they nod to him acknowledging their understanding, “if you see either of them, help them out,” With a simple wave of the paw. He dispels them from his presence, listening to the clopping of hooves against brick as they go in search.

“The others outside the castle should be able to hold their own,” Luna remarks, looking down either corridor, “we were doing quite well, and even I would say winning… though if Chrysalis or Sombra gets the Elements on their side, or at least able to use them…” her voice starts to tremble. Already having dealt with the feeling of having those relics used against herself by her own sister.

“That’s why we don’t let that-” the wall breaks suddenly next to Discord, interrupting his sentence as a gaping hole is made big enough to walk through.

As the dust settles, they find that he and Luna are now staring in to the main dining hall. Along with that, the pair hear a rather forced laugh in the mists, to go along with their confusion. Looking off to the side, they see the familiar white unicorn captain there on the ground. Bruises, cuts, and burns scattered across his body. Yet at the same time he has a smile on his face.

“HA!” Shining blurts out, “you missed…” he points to his attacker. Sombra steps out closer to him, though still hasn’t noticed the other regal pair watching.

“Oh do you really think it’s good to test my patience?” Sombra deadpans.

“Well I probably should be testing your aim more… seems you could work on that some,” Shining, for even having his injuries, still manages to be a strong and spry one. Darting off from the ground and across the room as he avoids the many enchanted spikes being hurtled at his hind. “Seriously! I get you were dead for a while, but I’d expect more from you.”

“Enough!” Sombra bellows.

Charging up a dark spell, blackened flames soon shoot from the king’s horn, emitting a shower of bright sparks from whatever they hit. Though even as they touch a surface, it burns hot enough to melt some of the bricks on the ground. Because of the chaos though, Sombra never hears one coming up from behind him.

Only to feel a light tap on the shoulder.

“Excuse me, king?” he turns around, only to be staring at the armored form of Discord standing there before him, “May I have a word?” the prince sends an armored fist in to the head of Sombra, causing him to skip across the ground like a stone on the water, “That… is for my wife.”

“I didn’t even do a thing to her?” the monarch rubs the top of his head, surprised to feel such pain after so long, “that was Chrysalis’s deal.”

“Well then you will have to suffice for us, till we can get to her,” he hears the sweet voice but vicious voice of Princess Luna stepping out and over to Shining, helping him up to his feet. “Are you alright?”

“What are you talking about?” the captain spits out a mouth full of blood, “I had him right where I wanted.”

Even in the moment of combat, Luna can’t help but chuckle at the comment, “well never the less, it seemed you could use some back up in this case…”

“And by seemed, she meant you absolutely needed some help,” Discord chimes in.

“You aren’t helping the subject, Dissy.”

“And neither are you, Lulu.”

Luna sticks out her tongue at him, “how did I end up going to war with you by my side?”

“Who would you rather have?”

All she does is raise an eye brow at him, “you want the list?”

“There’s a list?” he says in a faked shocked voice, not drawing any sort of reaction of humor from either the princess or Shining, “oh why do I even bother,” Discord lowers his head back down and wipes his hand across his face.

“Well this is just all and good to see you all getting along now… more or less,” Sombra says finally after growing tired of watching the two in-laws banter back and forth, “…though if you wouldn’t mind. My blade is drying out, and I’d very much so like to get it wet more before the day is out. What do you say, hmm?” he whips out the blade to his side, and the shield on the other. Only having the regal in-laws nod to one another as they are joined by the captain to even the fight against the king.

____________________________

The young couple makes their way around the castle. Flash gladly allowing Twilight to lead the way, considering that she has already been here several times to retrieve artifacts from back in Celestia’s and Luna’s day (mostly books that is). Sentry has filled her in by this point on what is going on outside, and that her brother and himself came in here to find her and the Elements.

Consequently after arguing for a minute or two, Flash eventually submits to her wishing to find the Elements instead of getting her to safety. Considering although Celestia was the one that wanted her brought to safety, there isn’t much you can say to the mare when she is here and ready to fight on her own… other than give her some sort of direction.

“Do you have a clue where to start looking?” Flash proposes the obvious question, knowing full well that the longer they trek around without a final destination, the more likely they will be found out.

“Well…” she tries to say with the utmost of confidence, already having the same idea as what just went through his mind, “no… though if you managed to find me. How hard would it be to find a changeling as tall as Celestia with a misshapen horn, cheesy legs, holy wings, and a really, really pissed attitude at the moment?”

Although he may not like the plan completely, when Twilight’s right, she’s right. Quickly checking to make sure the coast is clear around them before trotting down the hall. After avoiding contact with a few more patrols, as the changelings move about to counter the attack from the Equestrians now finding their way in to the castle. They finally find themselves blocked off from further advance by a collapsed in archway.

“Wait? This isn’t supposed to be here?” Twilight points out as she looks over the obstruction.

“How so?” Flash answers, looking for a possible way around.

“I’ve traversed these halls plenty of times already, though it has been a few months sense the last time I was here now,” she cringes, forgetting to think of a backup route in case things changed in her absence. “The path must have crumbled away sense then… it is quite an old place.”

“Makes sense, though would you possibly know another way around this little issue?” Sentry proposes, knowing that they just passed several enemy troops behind them and if they follow any sort of military order (which they do) then they’ll be back around soon enough.

The princess tries to think of a route they could use. Though many of them are main pathways and consequently can be a problem when you and your coltfriend are the only ones to help defend yourselves. Not a really good idea to stick out, when on top of that, your magic is on the fritz and out of commission at the moment. “Maybe… though you won’t like it.”

“Try me,” he grins slyly at her.

“Well for the most part the castle flows inwards from the main gate, to the main dining hall, and then on ward to the primary court yard… though past that,” she pauses to take a breath before continuing, “there is always the throne room… it links to many halls and passages so the royalty could get around easier.”

He digests what she puts out to him, quickly taking in to consideration, “makes perfect sense… though do you remember how to get there, from here?”

“We would have to… double back about another three halls, get past some of the same changelings we just did. Cross over a few large open areas that are set up for show casing art work from back in the day. Make it across a bridge archway spanning towards the royal hall. And then finally, go through the main library… all while avoiding more and more enemies that we haven’t even seen yet,” she somehow manages to explain with the utmost of confidence. All the while Flash’s face slowly falls more and more in to a gasp as he realizes that this is probably not going to end well for them. Twi can’t help but chuckle eerily at the look on his face, “Well…I never said that path was going to be easy?”

“And yet you seem to be taking it so well… see as more or less, it leads to death,” Flash puts it more bluntly than he originally intended. Though before he can take back his words, he catches a single hoof over his mouth. And to top it off, a pair of soft lavender lips giving him a quick but sincere kiss.

“Normally…you’d be right in that assumption…” Twilight snickers, kicking the wall next to her as the brick she hit goes back in to the wall. The crumbling sound of mortar cracking away fills their ears as what Flash thought was a solid wall, opens up to revile a stair case leading down. Looking back to Twi with a rather confused look on his face, she explains, “During my first visit here after returning the Elements, me and the girls located a few secret passage ways. Afterwards, I took it upon myself to search to see if there were any more… just in case.”

“Well it certainly came in handy,” Sentry nods to her, as they both look down the new path.

“Although I may not be able to light our way… this will lead right in to the throne room…” Twilight answers him. Leading herself and Flash down the path way in the dark, calling more on memory than anything to guide her in the absence of her magic.

54

Chapter fifty four

As chaos rages outside and even in certain parts of the castle. The throne room has remained untouched as the doors where sealed from the inside, as best as they could be at least. Piles of rubble set up to block entry, as Queen Chrysalis sits in the center, quietly meditating to herself with the six elements in a hexagon around her slightly off the ground. Even with the sounds of fighting going about that she can catch off in the distance, she still with much concentration, has gotten far on the corruption spell and is nearly there finally.

The occasional ear twitch from the sound of a spell being cast to close to comfort, the only thing that makes her focus on something else. Hearing the remnants of a unicorn calling upon a Meteor shower spell outside, that still has enough force to even shake some of the stones around her, causes the monarch to crack open an eye to make sure that nothing actually is going to affect her at the moment, before quickly brushing it off.

“Well it sounds like the Equestrians are having a heck of a time…” she allows a small smile to come forth, “…I wonder how Sombry is doing?” Chrysalis bites down on her tongue, trying to realize what she just said, “did I really just give him a pet name?” the foul taste in her mouth though soon dissipates as the queen chuckles at the slip. ‘It’s kinda cute, isn’t it…?' she blushes, as infatuation with her king comes to mind yet again, ‘I can save that for later though,’ she turns her attention back to her work, continuing again.

Twilight has managed to keep herself, and her guard on track, as they moved through the tunnels. Ending up right where she said they would, and with a hefty push from Flash, the block holding them underground moves as he inches it out, without too much noise at least. Lifting their heads up out from the little hole, they find themselves right behind the throne that Celestia used to use.

“I’m going to guess that we’re here…” Flash states the obvious, looking at the clear sun decal on the back of the chair.

“That would seem so, the princesses would use this to get out of sticky situations if need be,” Twilight answers as she is helped out by her coltfriend. Coming to her feet as she peers around the corner of the seat, suddenly drawing back to him with a suspenseful look plastered all over her face.

“Twi? What is it?” he looks over top himself, to see Chrysalis sitting there in her state of mind, as the Elements reside next to her, “How far gone are they?” he asks the more magic knowledgeable one out of the two of them.

“I’m not sure…” Twi responds, having not seen them clearly enough.

Though as she goes to take a second look. To find to her surprise, and worry, Chrysalis is no longer there, nothing but an empty spot on the ground remains from where the queen once was. Before the alicorn is even able to say anything though. Half the throne is destroyed in a green blast as the couple are thrown to the ground with some of the debris covering them, only to rise and see the queen fluttering there with her translucent wings hovering above them.

“Well I may be the bringer of bad news in this case…” Chrysalis taunts them as they get to their feet, “…but I’ll have you know that the spell is almost complete,” without another word the pair of ponies draw out their respective blades. Each one wielding it with expert skill as they take a fighting stance, only getting a grin out of the queen as they are in step with one another. “You two are even in tune with one another in combat? It’s actually rather cute when you see it honestly,” she puts a sarcastic hoof to her chest in a rather posh way.

Though in truth even the queen would admit on any other day that it is rather adorable seeing the pair, if they weren’t her enemy of course. Breaking out her own crooked and jagged blade from her side holster with a hoof, she lands before the two with the Elements still floating next to her in her magical grasp. “Now I have some special matters to attend to…” She brushes a lock of hair from her face.

“What?” Sentry mocks her, “wedding plans?”

“Oh har, har…” Chrysalis draws closer to them with a quick slash, causing the two to spread apart to either side.

Now both Twi, and Flash try to do the same to her. Having to quickly bring up the blade to block the stallion’s own, as she somehow contorts her body around the princess’s attack in to a rather uncomfortable bend. ‘Ugh, that’s going to be sore in the morning,’ Chrysalis remarks in her mind after feeling several spots on her back crack in unison. Bucking back with her hind hoof, she kicks the guard down to ground level, giving a quick turn to head butt the princess and leave her in a daze for a few moments so she can take care of the stallion as she soon follows Flash down.

The queen knows full well that out of the two of them, Twilight will never be as good with a sword as her own guard. Seeing as for most of her life she would use the gift of magic, something she doesn’t have to contend with now thanks to the king. This makes Sentry the obvious larger threat in her mind, and one that she must eliminate soon.

Though she does make one terrible mistake… the queen underestimates the ticked off nature of a mare, with a sword, who has her Coltfriend being attacked.

Flash flips over on to his back and sees the shining glint of the light reflecting off of the queen’s blade through the corner of his eye. Rolling just in time to avoid the majority of the blade, the only injury he gets is a slight trim to his mane. A single lock of blue hair passes by his face as Sentry brings about his own blade, accelerating it with a few flaps of his wings. The added power even causes the queens sheer form to skid back a few feet as he pushes back in to her block while she herself holds her own.

Even with the difference between them with height and power. Both Flash and Chrysalis are comparable when it comes to sword play. Flash because he is a Royal Canterlot Guard after all, and Chrysalis because she has been doing this for a while and on top of that she knows the same thing that Luna does… you can’t always rely on magic all the time.

Bringing a back hoof to break the minor draw between them. It contacts her cheek and even catches the Queen by surprise as she takes a step or two back, having to catch her breath because of the fighting and the magic toll that is being done. “Did you really just back hoof me?” she wipes her face off, noticing the small about of emerald blood on her hoof.

“Hitting a mare is against my nature, honest,” Flash states, holding a hoof up as a scouts honor, “though, I pretty sure I can make an exception for you…” he lunges back at the queen and puts his two hind hooves in to her chest as she now flips over on her own back.

A rather familiar view, as she sees the guard wielding his blade and set to slice her skull in two with it. Freeing her mind for a moment, she clears all thoughts and conjures up a simple Bolt spell and sends the charged beam in to his chest. The Elements that hold themselves near her falter as a reaction to her use of magic, but she quickly recovers and keeps them in place. Contacting the metal plate, the spell leaves a scorch mark on his chest as the armor does its job. Though that said, the colt is still sent skipping over the ground like Pinkie Pie on a sugar rush. Coming to a stop as his helmet hits the wall, and his head whiplashes in to the back. Flash slumps over as he feels the massive pounding in his head while a small dribble of blood falls down the front of his face.

“Well I have to say…” Chrysalis comes back to her feet and slowly walks over to him, drawing closer and closer with every word, “for a pony, you are quite skilled when it comes to fighting… I could have used one like you to train my own soldiers.”

“Seeing as they are just horrible at their job…” he snickers at her to dig a knife in to her ego.

“Making jokes in this case won’t get you far…” she reminds while her horn glows green once again as the same spell powers up. Taking care not to put too much in to it so she doesn’t lose her connection to the magical relics that she controls. Taking aim at the stunned guard…

Just in time to hear the gut wrenching wail from the alicorn mare in the room.

“DON’T YOU DARE TOUCH MY COLTFRIEND!!!” Twilight screeches, catching Flash and Chrysalis off guard as her decorated blade makes a connection with the Queen’s own as she manages to bring it up in time to save her own skin.

The flapping of her wings and the force from her getting a running start, carry both her and the queen back as she tackles her adversary and Chrysalis scrapes her back against the ground as she drops her crooked blade as a result. The mare’s lavender hoof uppercuts the queen and slams her head back in to the stone floor as her own small teeth dig in to the soft monarchs neck drawing blood.

Using what strength she can, Chrysalis lifts the angered mare off of her and tosses her relatively light body on to the ground so she can get some distance between her. “You…You really are pissed…aren’t cha?” the queen tries to get some humor in to her mind to calm her down so she can continue the spell.

“Ohhh, you have no idea…” Twilight grinds her teeth as some of the green still taints her molars. Blood lust in her eye at seeing her coltfriend hurt brings out a new side to the usually calm princess. She’ll defend her friends, she’ll fight for what is right… but fighting for one she truly loves is a whole new game.

Leaping across the small space between them, Twilight wraps her hooves around the thin neck of Chrysalis and tries her best to choke the lights out of her. Even causing the queen to get stars in her eyes as she furiously tries to fight off the attack from the alicorn. Lifting her knee up and in to her gut, she knocks enough wind out of Twi to get her to lay off as Chrysalis brings out a short dagger and takes a few slashes at her target.

Several cuts dig in to Twilight’s warming lavender coat as crimson blood starts to run down and through the hair, though in this moment, she could care less about what happens to her. Ignoring the pain all together, Twilight plants a hoof on the very blade the queen was using and rips it from the queens grasp, getting a minor cut as a result. Though through this, the cat fight is broken off while Chrysalis tosses the mare from her, but not before Twi throws the blade right at its user. The knife digs in to the monarch’s leg as it sticks out and causes her to wince down to the ground. Looking up only to see Twilight’s horn glowing brighter and brighter.

Even with the lock on her magic, and the pain that’s resulting from trying to use it anyway as it starts to back fire in to her. The sheer rage that the mare has built up at the moment over powers even Sombras spell on her as it breaks a small red aura around her horn, and a violet blast rips its way from her magical appendage and onwards to the queen.

“Oh crap…” Chrysalis gets out as her eyes widen before being sent back in to the back wall and leaving a clear imprint of herself on the stone, as she falls now face first to the ground.

Gritting her teeth, she looks up and in the moment of peace that comes between the two. To seeing Twilight gallop over to Flash’s side as he stumbles up to his feet. Rather grateful that the princess fancies him so much at the moment, so the queen herself can catch her breath.

“Flash? Are you okay?” Twilight asks, helping to lift him up to his feet. Taking note of the rather large dent on the top of his helmet.

“As good as I’ll ever be,” he rubs the top of it, “Remind me to not tick you off…”

“Oh you should be so lucky though,” a loving smile graces her face, even in the wake of all that’s going on, “besides that was for you…”

“As sweet as that is, dear…” Flash looks over her shoulder and sees the queen pulling out the blade from her leg as she staggers to her feet. “We have other issues right now to attend to,” Twilight turns about and nods to him as they get back in the familiar stance that they had when this skirmish first started.

“Agh…” Chrysalis rips a piece of a tapestry next to her off, and wraps it around her injured leg. Quickly soaking it with blood, though it does manage to stop some of the bleeding and she takes note of the situation of the couple behind her, “Are you two done with one another, so we can continue this little fight of ours?”

“Only if you’re ready,” Twilight answers her as they all grasp their blades at the ready.

Prepared to charge head long in to one another yet again. Though that gets cut short as the trio finds themselves getting interrupted by a flying, or more likely crashing, Dragonoci coming through the back wall as he slams in to the opposite wall and slides down to the ground much like the queen a few seconds ago.

Discord sits there for a few seconds, thankful that his armor took most of the brunt as some of the spikes are even bent from the impact. Looking back towards the hole and seeing another coming to meet him halfway. Sombra pile drives the prince and even knocks the wind out of him, though only gets a serpent’s tail to the face as a result from the turn around. The king now slides over the ground to the side of his queen, laying there for a second so his head can stop spinning.

“Well you look like you’ve been having fun…” she chuckles as he shakes off the hit, and Chrysalis helps him to his hooves.

“Oh I don’t want to hear it Chrysie,” Sombra lets the nickname slip from his tongue while not even taking note of the slight blush rise up to her cheeks as she notices it, “I’ve been dealing with the captain of the royal guard, the princess of the night, and the prince of chaos… let’s just say it’s been a busy day.”

“Well now that you say-” she shakes her head, “wait… what?” Chrysalis looks back at the hole that was made by the flying prince. Only to see both Princess Luna with Shining Armor in tow close behind, as they each make a line up against them. Twilight, Flash, Shining, Luna, and Discord all in a line with one another, as they stare down both King and Queen

“Well isn’t this a nice showdown…” Discord cracks his neck, before he looks at the king, “you’re mine by the way…”

“Nice to know, Discord,” Sombra grinds his teeth, looking back to Flash and recognizing him easily from PonyVille, “how’s the gut doing by the way?”

“Better,” Flash remarks coldly as he clenches his blade, already irritated by the king from what he did the last time they encountered one another.

“Easy now, Flash…” Twilight eases him, catching the fire burning in her coltfriend’s eyes.

“What do you say… let’s make this interesting,” Chrysalis grins mischievously at them, with a subtle nod to her own lover, “Colts versus colts, and mares versus mares?”

“I thought thou never ask,” Luna responds as she takes a place next to Twilight right in front of Chrysalis.

Rather glad to have a chance to do one in for the mare that crippled her sister and killed her nephew. All the while Discord, Flash, and Shining do the same with Sombra as they ready themselves for a fight. As Shining will enjoy the pleasure of kicking the hind of the king that kidnapped his sister. Taking the first hit, Sombra teleports between the three in a puff of smoke as he uses his shield and sword to block Shining and Discord’s own attack. While getting a swift pair of wings boxing his ears from Flash as he rips off his own helmet and clobbers him in the jaw leaving him in a daze.

After fixing it back on his head, the Pegasus tackles him to the ground with his wing strength and head butts the king. Only to receive a swift kick to the chest to lift him up and over as the guard is tossed aside. Sombra doesn’t have time to recover though, as Shining teleports above him and brings the sword down on the unicorn. Thankfully though, the armor does its job and stops the blade cold. Giving himself the opportunity to get to his hooves and knock the captain away, and Discord the opening to snap his fingers. Bringing up a few columns of stone, shooting up from the ground in an attempt to crush the dark unicorn. The prince slams them on either side of the king, knocking several layers of rock off the sides and leaving a small cloud of dust from the impact spot, though as the dust settles. Discord’s eyes only narrow when he sees Sombra using his own two fore hooves to hold back the stone. Not even breaking a sweat from his brow as he leaps up and the pieces meet one another, while the king lands gingerly atop them.

“You’re going to have to try better than that now…” Sombra mocks the chaos god’s attempts. All the while the crystals on his armor continue to glow while they feed his strength.

“Well don’t worry…” a sinister grin that only the king could appreciate plasters his face, “…I’m just getting started,” Discord cracks his neck and pounds his fists in to the ground, now having them caked in stone as he hulls himself towards the king.

Crashing the stone boxing gloves in to his own bracers and shield, even the king has to admit that the armor is the only thing that kept that from breaking his hoof. As he feels the metal around them dent left and right as he blocks, or more so, dodges the attacks. Though while the prince occupies him, another colt sees an opening. Sombra clenches his tongue after feeling a blade slice a cross his back hoof. Turning around only to see Flash there with a grin on his face, withdrawing the blade for a second swipe. In an instant, the king whips his shield back around after ignoring the prince for a more apparent enemy, to stop the strike mid stride. But the opening is seen, and a blue bolt of energy from the captain whips its way in that window.

The blast knocks the king back as he brings out his shield to block the relentless blasts from the unicorn. Through the fury of his attack, Shining can see the king’s defense faltering. As the metal itself starts to heat of from the energy impacting it over and over again. Even the king can feel the blockade curving around him like it’s being forged. Soon enough, the once solid piece, is left as nothing more than a metal shield, melting from the repeated attacks as the king tosses it to the ground and it starts to sizzle against the damp bricks. Finally coming to a stop, Shining halts to catch his breath from the use of so much energy in one go.

“Had enough?” the Capt. pants.

“Well you succeeded in torching my shield…” Sombra looks at the still glowing piece of much needed protection, rather displeased to see it go, “it’s a shame… that was a gift.”

“So is this!” Discord heaves a crystal spike at him out of nowhere.

The large cut stone even gives a glint in Sombra’s eyes as he watches it draw closer and closer. At the last second, he brings out a spell he has used time and time again. The Spike shield charges up from his raw power, and being increased by the crystals in his very armor, Discord’s own stood no chance at all as it collides. Shattering apart, the splinters from the projectile go every which way. Discord is rather grateful for his armor, as he feels the shards bounce harmlessly off of him. While Shining brings up his own ward to cover both he and Flash as they stand in a line.

After uncovering themselves though, all they see is Sombra standing there with the most mind-numbing dull glare he can muster, staring right back at them, “Valiant effort Gentlecolts but you fail to realize. I was the ruler of the Crystal Empire…why in Equestria would you attack me with such?”

“…Well…didn’t think that far ahead,” the prince scratches his head, wondering his own fault in that one, before he quickly grabs hold of Shining by the back.

Lifting him up in to the air above him. The white unicorn knows exactly what is going on, having done this move once or twice with Discord already while out in the courtyard. Charging up his horn, the cool air meeting it starts to give off a chill that flows down his face. Small ice crystals form on the tip, as even a blanket of frost starts to cover the captain’s mane, just before the prince of chaos throws him like a law dart up in to the air and down upon the king.

The impact meets its mark only several yards in front of the king. Sending the spell deep in to the ground as a dozen ice spikes shoot out in a path of destruction to Sombra. Without any time to react, a few of them manage to puncture through the armor that the king wears. While bright cerise fluid drips down the cold surface and even starts to freeze on some of the spikes. Breaking off the over grown ice sickles, Sombra stumbles off of them, as he falls to the side. Though an attack like that can leave one quite drained, even with his suit of crystals, which are now missing a few from the attack. So when the king sees Flash darting towards him, the shield he conjures up does little for him to begin with.

Powering through the feeble defense that Sombra brings up in his wounded state, he beats his wings hard with one last yard to go and uses his legs to kick the spikes deeper and deeper in to his opponent’s chest. The impact has enough force to pin the king on the wall behind him a few meters back. Flash himself falls back after his own contribution, but is given a perfect view of Sombra shaking his head as he pulls himself off of the spikes. Hitting the ground as the blood seeps out, the king punches his fist to the floor while trying to force his lungs to suck in what air they can.

“Ugh… well that I didn’t see-” the king doesn’t get out any more, as Discord trades in his broadsword for the war hammer, and sends it careening in to the king’s temple.

Knocking him head over hooves around like a rag doll across the throne room floor…

55

Chapter fifty five

Meanwhile…

Chrysalis is having a heck of a time with two angered princesses as they try cleave the mare in half. Having to play more on the defense than anything. She finds herself bringing up what wards she can in order to hold her own against the two. Twilight’s decorated blade slides just in front of her muzzle as she cranes her neck back, missing it by a breath as she almost tastes the metal on the tip of her tongue. Doubling back with her own blade, the queen meets Luna’s pair as she holds the lunar mare at bay, only to see Twilight galloping for her. After breaking the lock with Luna, Chrysalis charges up her horn, shooting out a simple frost spell that freezes the ground beneath Twi.

Thankfully for the queen, hooves have little to no traction on ice, only making the princess stumble and fall as she slides down to her face. As amusing as this would be, the wicked mare has other things to attend to, namely a torqued alicorn behind her. Hearing the tell tail Clop of hooves, Chrysalis ducks under the blade that was meant for her head, as she rears up a hind leg. Spartan kicking the lunar princess in the gut and across the floor, and knocking her head against the wall.

Taking whatever chance she can to try and even the fight. Chrysalis now focuses on Twilight, going after the more experienced of the pair, having never seen Luna in combat first hoof.

The mare uses her stature to her advantage, bringing the blade down on Twi’s as she pushes her weight more and more in to the princess. Hooves scratch against the bricks below them, as Twi can feel her grip failing and watches as she is pushed back further. The pair lock eyes with one another, lavender meeting emerald, while the latter continues to bore in to the princess. Knowing full well that Chrysalis has the advantage in size over her. Twilight holds her grip against queen, while she brings out one of her wings to the side and whips her in the eye with the edge of a feather. The resulting sting is enough to get the mare off of her, as she follows up with a haymaker to the face, which to the queen’s astonishment, has enough force to even get blood flowing from her jaw as the fangs bite down on her lips.

“You’ve gotten more used to fighting, I see…” Chrysalis wipes the green fluids from her mouth with a hoof.

“You have a way of pushing a pony to do such things!” Twilight grinds her teeth, launching out a Ray spell from her now free horn as the queen meets it in the middle with her own.

The violet and green mix with one another in the center as sparks fly with them now landing about the ground, neither side winning or losing. Twilight may not be as powerful when it comes to magic, but with the queen also have to focus on the elements, for the most part it’s an even match. Breaking out of the stalemate, they exchange small blasts between one another back and forth with them going at it. Anything to injure the other at the time.

Chrysalis looks around her at the many bricks, broken off over time, laying about. Summoning several up to her side, the queen charges them with magic from her horn until the stones themselves start to glow a deep envious green. All the while, targeting the mare across from her, as Chrysalis launches the salvo of munitions at Twi.

Watching as the glowing green masonry nears, Twilight brings up a shield in front of her as she braces for the hit. Although they weigh no more than a few pounds, and after centuries, have become very brittle. After being charged up by the queen, each one that impacts the princess’s shield detonates with the force of a bomb going off. Soon being too much for Twilight to hold as her shield breaks down and shatters. Though not before the last projectile goes off in her face. Landing flat on her back, the mare shakes her head to try and get the light from her eyes, and the ringing in her ears out. Looking up as a crooked blade comes in to view, with her reflection in the shine. Twilight watches it, and the user, get cast out to the side by a cyan bolt of energy.

Chrysalis feels the burn in her side from where the magic hit her, thankfully it was only a quick spell to get her away from Twi. Any more powerful and she’d be staring at a hole in her hide. Watching Luna help up Tia’s student as the pain still surges from the wound. Fighting now to maintain control of the corruption spell that she commands, the queen stumbles to her feet as she shakes off the attack. “Well I would have thought your sister being the better one in combat…” Chrysie remarks to Luna, “but it would seem that you have proved me wrong, Princess Luna.”

The night mare takes the complement rather well, even if it is at her sister’s expense, “Magic is her strong suit… though swords, not so much… that’s my gig.”

“Clearly… though I don’t see her wielding one any time-” the queen doesn’t get to finish her insult, as a pair of swords are thrown at her by the younger sister.

Sticking a mere inch from her throat, Chrysalis looks behind herself from where they impacted against a wall, leaving a space just big enough for her slender neck to slide through as she starts to look back at the sibling, “HA! You-”

She looks forward, receiving a hoof to her teeth that cuts her off yet again. The hit from Luna even knocks out a fang of the queen’s as it skips across the ground. A barrage of pummeling blows from the angered alicorn at the offence to her sibling quickly follows suit. Leaving the queen to not only regret the insult, but also having to back on old hoof fighting skills that she learned long ago to hold back Luna. Slapping off a few of the hits to redirect them away from her own form. Chrysalis manages to duck under a long swing from the princess, giving her the perfect opening to tackle Lulu to the ground. Having whiplashed her head against stone for a second time today, Luna lays there in a daze for a few seconds as the queen quickly recovers. Socking the mare before her a couple times in the ribs, the changeling uses her remaining fang and teeth to bite down on the vulnerable cobalt neck.

“You twat!” the princess yells out, as she rips the queen’s head off of her. Smashing it in to the ground, before getting back to her own feet. Twilight takes the opening, and calling out her teleportation spell, lands right on the queen’s back. Quickly wrapping her hooves around her neck as Chrysalis starts to buck back.

‘Really now, A rodeo?’ Chrysalis ponders as she feels the light weight of the mare bouncing up and down on her.

Spreading her wings out wide, the insect like appendages carry both the queen and Twilight up in to the air as she reaches behind her head. Luna on the ground, tries get a better shot as her horn starts to glow, while the monarch grabs hold on either side of the lavender mare’s head and hurtles her up and over. Down towards the ground, the lunar princess has only the time to have her eyes widen, as she sees Twi grow bigger, until she crashes right in to her. Leaving the two mares tumbling over on themselves in a pile.

Chrysalis lands and brushes herself off, watching as the two alicorns stumble to get up. Though as the queen is about to strike back at them. Chrysalis’s attuned ears catch the Thud from Sombra hitting the ground after pulling himself off of the spikes. Noting the blood trickling out of his wounds from the spell used by Shining. Her emerald eyes fill with worry for the colt, as she sucks in a gulp of breath.

“Sombra!…” she gaps, watching the war hammer make contact with her king, and she takes off to his relief now to give him a fighting chance against his attackers.

Discord brings the hammer right back from the attack. Holding it close as he slowly steps up to the king who now lies on the ground in bemusement. Shaking his head to get the stars out of his eyes, only to see the prince standing above him with the weapon ready to take another, final, blow.

“Nice knowing you, Sombra…” he snickers, now lifting the hammer above his head.

The next thing he feels is something trip up under him, as the queen balls herself up the best she can. Tumbling in to the prince’s legs with her weight and speed being more than enough to cause Discord to lose his balance with his top heavy weapon and fall. Though in that one move, Chrysalis lifts up her king in to her hooves, holding him close to her chest as she flutters away from the group for a second while Shining helps the prince up. Giving the evil pair a moment to talk.

“Are you alright?” the maternal instinct, of one who has never even had real kids of her own, comes out as she tends to and cradles the king.

“Apart from my chest pains…” Sombra looks down to see the crystals that remain in his armor, glowing brighter as they feed his power. Looking across his body, he can see the spots where the spikes did as they were made to do, leaving gaping holes that still seep blood out of them, “…and my pride…” Focusing on the energy he is getting from his suit, Sombra starts to cringe as he powers up his healing spell. Already feeling the blood flowing across his coat come to a stop, the wounds slowly starts to close before the queens very eyes. Though right now, it isn’t enough, “…I need just a little-”

Chrysalis hushes him up at the moment with a peck on his forehead. Leaving Sombra to view a strange, unknown, though at the same time, warming, sight. The gentle jade eyes of the queen above him, bears down in to his own with all the tender loving care that he would have expected out of a mother for her foal. Though without any words at first, the king can feel some of his pain fade away, though he isn’t sure it’s all from his own healing.

“Don’t worry about it… Stay here. I’ll take care of them…” Chrysalis mutters to Sombra as she turns her attention back to those they are fighting.

Discord cracks his neck as he heaves his hammer up on to his shoulder, while he and Shining head towards the couple. Along with Flash, Twilight, and Luna. The latter two having recovered from their bout. ‘Well this isn’t what I could have hoped…’ she knows that five vs. one is the last thing that she wanted to have happen. Considering that all but one of her opponents can use magic, and even then, her own is wearing thin from the sucking of the spell to the Elements.

‘One… last… chance,’ her horn glows an amber tone, getting brighter and brighter, powering up a spell that Chrysalis hasn’t used for quite some time, ‘Don’t let your love fail me now…’ she passes a glance off to her colt, silently urging him to fuel her on. So she can both keep the Corruption spell going, and keep them alive.

Soon enough, when the spell comes to its climax, the amber aura encompasses the queen. Spitting her off, on either side of her. Soon enough the group that stands to destroy her, halts their own advance as they witness the mare replicating herself over and over again. The queen now going from five on one, to five on three, and finally, to five on five. When in the final copy, the original stands there for the Equestrians to see, with four ‘sisters’ next to her. Each one sharing the same look to themselves as the original in terms of physique, other than a change in the shading of their coats and the color of their eyes.

“A Reduplication spell?” Twilight gasps, having only seen it performed in some of the texts she would read. But never having even heard it performed by any unicorn alive. Perhaps Havoc on a number of occasions, but then again, the foal did have both the princess of the sun and the master of chaos as parents. Needless to say, he had magic to spare, “That’s… almost unheard of, other than by the most magically adept ponies?”

“And you’re speaking to a Queen mind you,” One with a grey coat and blue eyes remarks the obvious, while one of her ‘sisters’ picks up the plate.

“We’ve been doing this for quite a while now,” another with a white coat and red eyes answers.

“How else would we go about commanding a hive…” a reproduction, sporting the same look, but instead a golden hue to her eyes, starts off.

“…While at the same time, taking over other smaller nations,” the final one responds, having a pure green coat with orange eyes to her.

“You should have read up on more spell casting, Twilight…” the original Chrysalis starts off while the others pick up and respond in unison.

“Considering you could have learned a thing or two, when it came to the darker side of magic!” each one answers, as it picks its own target and advances.

Drawing as much attention from the king as they can, while dealing with their respective opponents, it leaves the Equestrians to have to contend with the new batch of changelings that Chrysalis has cooked up. Having one queen to deal with is enough of an issue, even when the odds are stacked in your favor. Though contending with now an additional four more, that’s a new ball game. Each one has the same skill all in all, and with only having ones attention being drawn away from enchantments to cast a constant Corruption spell.

The other four are free to use their magic to the fullest.

The golden eyed one brings out a magical hammer to match Discord’s own, as she swings it in to his side. Forcing the prince to feel the pain that he made every changeling feel when he used the weapon against them. Likely now sporting a few broken ribs of his own. The prince fights onwards, bringing his armored fist up in to the mare’s jaw and cracking out a few more teeth. Spitting out the remains of her molar, a pair of golden eyes rest on the prince as ‘Chrysalis’ brings up the hammer back to her chest.

“What are you going to do now, my dear?” Discord taunts her, “beat me with my own weapon?”

A sinister smile, missing a few teeth, graces her face as the false queen continues to back up. Eventually reaching a marble support column, “Well… not exactly,” she whips around. Charging up the head with a jolt of energy, the mare beats it in to the base of the support, blowing out the bottom and causing it to teeter towards the prince.

“Oh…poo…” Discord mumbles while it tumbles atop him. The dust settling around, as Luna witnesses his demise, watching as the Warhammer falls from his eagle talon sticking out from underneath.

“Discord!” she yells out. Distracted long enough to have the white and ruby red eyed queen ram her head long in the chest and pile drive with a scarlet iced over frozen hoof boxing glove, which now shatters from the hit against the lunar princess. Parrying the next blow, the ‘queen’ over steps her mark and is caught off balance as she falls down and trips, falling to her face. Giving enough time for Luna to get her footing, “you’re going to pay for hurting my brother!”

“You mean brother in law?” the mare corrects as she rises back up.

“Whatever, he’s still family!” Luna clacks the hoof bracers that she wears together, while bringing out her own duel blades upon the imposter.

While at the same time the ‘queen’ pounds her own hooves in to the ground, coating them in a stone shell with a little help from her enchantments as she forces the masonry to build up around her limbs. Using the stone gloves and the weight to her advantage. It’s beginning to show more and more against the princess as her plate armor receives dent after dent from the hooves of her adversary. Soon enough, each punch that the imposer lands, Luna can feel the pain shooting up in to her skull while her armor slowly starts to fail her.

Bringing her blade up and over the top of her head. Luna is blocked by nothing more than the simple stone gloves, holding her weapon there mere inches from her opponents skull, “Awe, so close weren’t you?” ‘Chrysalis’ taunts her.

“Don’t get so cocky,” Luna tries to push back in to her, “after all, you’re focusing on your Bracer spell, my horn though isn’t being used,” with that realization. Luna, doesn’t shoot a spell like her enemy was expecting, but stabs the end of her horn in to the soft tissue of a crimson eye.

After feeling the alicorn’s appendage burst her eye open. The changeling instantly releases her grip on the blade and cups her lost orb, while Luna brings blade through the queen’s translucent wings. The appendage having little to no nerves though makes little difference to the queen as she can still fight, just not fly.

“Awe… well I guess I’m grounded…” she recovers, clearly not caring of the loss at all, but still wincing from the twitch over the open gap in her skull, “My eye though… that I’m pissed about!”

Using her good wing to power a back hoof of rock, it collides with the princess’s soft face and Luna is sent back to the ground. Shaking off the hit though rather fast, she is met with the angered bloodshot eye bearing down on her as the changeling pins Luna beneath her hooves. With a single flicker of the ‘queen’s’ horn, in a few seconds, the ends of the blunt boxing gloves forms up in to spike of stone. Drawing closer and closer to the princess’s exposed neck.

Though as the mare tries to keep herself from being done in so soon, Luna hears the creaking of stone as she looks and sees the column that fell upon her brother. Being lifted up and thrown right at her. Kicking a knee up in to the pale coat of the creature, the moon mare knocks the wind out of her and narrowly dodges out of the way. Her own adversary though is not so lucky, and instead gets crushed against its weight as it pancakes her against the wall. The copies only remains, being a green mash that spills over from the sides.

“Didn’t know you cared that much, Lulu…” she hears the familiar voice of Discord rising out from his stone bed. Now leaving only a clear indent from his body where it lied.

“You…you’re…alright?!” Luna is almost too shocked for words to even get that out.

“Don’t sound too disappointed now…”

“Well I was, starting, to worry a bit,” her expression changes to sarcasm the instant she realizes he’ll be fine, “after all who else would be this interesting to go in to battle with?”

“I don’t know… you have the list,” without even looking Discord grabs the hammer that is being swung by the very queen copy that did that to him. Ripping it from her grasp, he tosses it off to the side away from her as the master of chaos slowly walks towards her, “now that doesn’t work twice you know…”

“Well than I’ll just have to try something…” the mare basks her horn in a golden aura as it conjures up a massive scythe that glows with a similar hue, “…different,” she swings, now having both Discord and the princess to contend with, seeing that her ‘sister’ has been crushed.

Luna picks up both her swords and holds them in the oncoming path of the Reaper’s tool, though the size and speed of the blade is more than she can take, as she digs her hooves in to the ground in an attempt to hold her own. Though the hole riddled mare would have happy kept pushing until the princess gave up, the prince coming at her with hammer drawn, draws her own attention as she sees Discord holding his weapon up high.

With a flick of her horn, she breaks the lock with Luna and hurtles the scythe in to the handle of Discord’s own weapon. The sharpened edge doing its job, as the prince is left holding a handle, before he looks up to see the head of his weapon falling in to his paw like a giant mallet. “What’s the matter, prince?” the ‘sister’ coos, “were you compensating for something?” she laughs, calling her weapon back to her with her magic.

“…Nope,” Discord starts to chuckle. Holding the hammer up high in the air, as seemingly out of nowhere bolts of lightning hit it. Leaving the copy, and the alicorn watching, in awe, “by the power of Mjölnir!,” he leaps across the gap between himself and the ‘queen’, “I am-”

Luna holds her tongue, until she sees her brother ram the side of the hammer in to the mare, already hearing the audible crack in her ears from the rib cage collapsing, “…Yep, I’m related to that nut.”

Flash grabs hold of the grey coat of his own copy to deal with and brings her up in to his hooves, over his head, and down on the ground. The impact absorbing in to his own armor, but her unprotected form not doing as well as he twists himself around and quite literally kicks her while she’s down. The fraud scraps her face against the ground, running over it like low grit sandpaper. Going back over to her side though, Flash grabs her mane and pulls back to reveal, Twilight, in his grasp.

“Why Flash? Why would you do this?” she sobs, much to his dismay and confusion.

“Wait, Twilight?” he stumbles.

The momentary lapse in judgment is enough to give her time to bring a Fire ball from her horn in to his chest plate. The fire doing far more to the colt than just forcefully knocking him off of the mare, as he sits up and realizes that the flame is still burning, and starting to go through the breast piece as he feels his sternum heating up steadily. Being now forced to pull off his prized protection, and drop it to the ground, with now only his bracers and helmet to protect him. Flash looks with prying eyes at the form of his princess, when in a flash of green she goes back in to her true form.

“Really now, I’m a changeling…” the blue orbed copy giggles to herself, “you should have seen that coming.”

“Normally yes, though considering you are just a copy…I have no problem beating you down.” he takes off towards her.

The lifted weight off of him from his armor, now makes Flash seem as light as a feather as he buries himself in to her chest with his armored head. Hearing the audible dislocation of ribs under the hit as her sternum breaks. The gasp for breath stretches out her jaw, as she wraps it around his shoulder, biting down hard in to it as she tastes the fresh blood running down her throat.

Tearing her off of him, they both stumble to their feet while he recovers quicker and brings out his sword. Meeting a pair of cerulean daggers that she summons up. Blocking him mid-way while they lean in to one another, eyes mere inches from each other in a death glare.

The orange blazing eyes of the fourth copy targets Shining as they banter with magical spells being cast at one another. Her lightning bolt meeting up with his own metal sword as he uses it as a ground to absorb the hit and dissipate it in the floor below him. Only to cast his own in response as she takes the charge to the chest.

Feeling her heart flutter from the shock, the queen freezes at first when she thinks that it completely stops. Though as she feels it normalize, the mare glares over at the stallion, grinning to himself. Charging up her horn, ‘Chrysalis’ pounds her hooves in to the ground as half a dozen orange chains spring up from around her, and shoot towards the captain. Whipping the look off his face.

“Come on, Captain!” the emerald mare calls out to him as he dodges. Striking back against the chains with spell and sword, as they whip around the colt and draw back after every unsuccessful attack, “I know you aren’t the type of stallion to leave a mare disappointed… after all, before your wedding with Cadance I’m sure you remember how… energetic, you were.”

Shining has thought about that subject from time to time, and in all honesty has no clue when his wife was replaced with the queen. Knowing full well they didn’t exactly wait to, consummate, their relationship. “Exactly, how many times did I sleep with you? While you were imposing on my bride?” he asks, not really wanting to know the answer.

“Long enough to play a part in some of your fantasies…” she winks at him, watching the pure white coat on his face turn flush red. Never seeing the incoming chain from behind in the ground, until it wraps around his hooves as he hits the ground. Being dragged back to the orange eyed copy, as she hoists him up in front of her.

“Oh come now, it wasn’t all bad… we had our fun,” she leans in and kisses the surprised unicorn on the lips.

The fowl taste on her tongue flows over his own as it leaches in to his mouth and seemingly down the back of his throat, ‘I hope she isn’t trying to lay eggs or something,’ Shining gags at the though before be manages to break away from her acidic lips, bringing his head back in to hers with force. The breaking of the moment angers the mare, as she bites down on her tongue from the rejection.

“Ugh… I remember you tasting sweeter,” She spits out what saliva she picked up.

“And you still make me want to suck on a-” before he can finish.

‘Chrysalis’ cuts him off by hurtling Armor across the room, after releasing him from the chains. Having no wings to stop himself, and too little time to cast a spell, Shining is prepared to take the full brunt of the impact from the wall. Only to be stopped a few feet away, after being caught by the only Pegisy in the group.

“Nice timing, Flash…” Shining remarks as he is placed down on ground level by the guard and they each go face to face with their attackers.

“Not a problem… though from what I overheard you slept with-”

“Sentry…now is not the time, nor the place,” Shining holds up a hoof.

“Understood,” he answers, while they go right back at it with their opponents.

Twilight meanwhile has been contending with the true queen on her end. The energy from having to use her powers to charge the Elements of Harmony with her own magic is taking its toll on the queen. Rather sluggish when it comes to offence, she manages to bring up shield after shield against Twi. Along with her own blade, as it chips against the princesses. Socking her in the face, Twilight backs off a bit as blood spits from her nose. Doubling and tripling back with magic bolt after magic bolt. The lavender mare leaves smoking holes in the ground while the queen dodges left and right, still maintaining her agility. Casting her own bolts against the shorter mare, their spells lock in the center and break apart upon impact, clearing the ground below it with a shock wave.

“Magic against magic, doesn’t seems to be working out to well. Does it now, Chrysalis?” Twi pants as she catches her breath.

“That, it doesn’t…” the queen in the same state responds.

‘Though I know I’ll out last you,’ the lavender alicorn grins as she goes back in to the fray. Concentrating on a simple Incendiary spell, the blade that she wields bursts in to flames as they dance along the surface of the metal. Only heating it up, and not trying to break it, so as not to be absorbed by the enchantment already on the blade. Twilight breaks out the fire sword, and sends the singeing metal through her enemy’s coat. Clotting the blood spill instantly, as the queen winces from the scorching to her flesh.

“I’m rather curious… where you… learned that,” she says between periods of clenching her jaw.

“Wouldn’t you like to know?” Twilight lunges yet again. Each attack that gets interrupted by the queen’s blade, sends a shower of sparks down from the blazing weapon.

Leaving little burns here and there on the ground, and even a few on the queen, as they go back and forth with one another. Seeing the obvious advantage with having a sword that burns even hotter the more you swing it, Chrysalis knows she has to put a damper on this one quickly. Casting what spell she can, she coats her own blade in a layer of ice as she attacks. Each connection they make sends another shower of sparks, and also a puff of steam as the blade is cooled down after every successive hit. Locking together with one another, the searing heat diminishes with every second as steam envelopes them, and the blade finally goes out.

Chrysalis pushes herself through the mist, meeting Twilight mere inches from her own muzzle, “This is really starting to get old you know?” she hisses. As they both break the lock with each other.

“Well than let’s just finish it!” the alicorn stomps on the ground, bringing up dozens upon dozens of tiles around her. Mimicking queen’s spell that she did earlier with the bricks. Though Twilight’s bring far more powerful, as she smashes them all together in one giant ball. And after charging it up, hurtles it towards the queen.

Making any attempt at salvation, Chrysalis sends her own spell hurtling towards the bomb in the form of a rather large hammer. Breaking up the stone, only now to have several dozen smaller ones, still radiating with explosive energy, now reigning down on her. With the inevitable destruction at hoof soon. Chrysalis pauses for a second, knowing that if she were to cast a shield on her own, it would do nothing. Though as she accepts this fate, the queen thankfully feels a dark surge wrap around her.

Sombra envelops his queen, guarding her against Twilight’s onslaught. A dark shield holding it back as the queen looks up to see the crazed red and green eyes above her as she is held, wrapped up in his hooves like a foal with its parents, or in this case, a mare with her love. A dark smile crossing his face as she shares the same expression, burying her face in his chest, she sees the wounds he sustained have healed up quite nicely and already the coat has grown back. While the sounds of the rocks impacting and exploding, make any sort of chatter between them pointless. No words are needed for their exchange as their actions speak louder. Lifting herself up, Chrysalis kisses him on the lips and tunes out everything that is going on around them, Sombra gladly returning the favor. The lip locked pair remains, even as the attack stops and leaves only the lavender mare standing there now facing them.

“Oh now that’s cheating…” Twilight grumbles under her breath, “…when you two are ready…” she taps her hoof at the pair.

“Lighten up, dear, I’m sure you and your coltfriend shared a moment with one another after your release,” the queen interjects.

“Besides… dying is one thing to bounce back from,” Sombra stretches his hooves out after his close encounter, “though a near death experience is another matter.”

“Well than you wouldn’t mind if I joined in, now would you?” Shining takes a stance next to his younger sister who stands there rather confused on what he’s doing.

“Shining? Aren’t you dealing with one of her-?”

“Copies? Your Coltfriend has taken over that one, he knew I would do well protecting my baby sister,” he winks at her, while now again facing those in front of them.

Sombra lifts Chrysalis up above his head and hurtles her at Shining and Twi. Casting a solid block of energy in front of her, the mare uses it as a ram, smashing in to the siblings. Knocking the pair back along the ground, the brother catches Twi in his grasp and rights her up as he lands. Both siblings cast an interlocking spell, playing off one another, which causes the ground in front of them to turn up and push forward in a wave while Sombra sends out several Spike bombs, landing on the ground plate. Breaking it apart, the two siblings leap through the haze. Shining covering Sombra’s sword in a cake of ice to hold in in place, giving him that moment he needed to buck the king right in the jaw. Though the moment of pride that the Captain would feel, is lost when he takes a green bolt of magic to the side of his suit.

The queen blows the smoke off of her horn. Only to be brought down by Twilight, as she brings out her blade meeting the monarch’s, holding her own against the royalty. It becomes too much as Sombra joins in. Forcing the lavender mare to focus on both of them with sword and magic alike. Though after she sees her sibling sitting there with a green burn to his side. Blood runs hot through the mare for her family, as she leaps over top the king, and uses her hind legs to kick him back in to the queen. Twilight flaps over to her brother’s side and helps him up as the greenish tinge on his armored side still smells fowl from the blast.

“Are you okay?” the alicorn asks, looking him over.

“Doing as well as one would hope,” Shining looks up to see that Sombra hasn’t even broken a sweat. The marks where the ice sickles hit earlier completely gone upon closer inspection, “how does he do it? The king is recovering faster than any healing spell I know.”

“Like I said, it’s the crystals…” Twilight mutters under her breath to him as they take note of the wicked couple getting up from their tumble. Her now pointing to the sparkle on his suit, “the same crystals from the empire… as long as he wears that, he’s unstoppable, for the most part. If it’s removed though, Chrysalis leaching from him will take a much needed toll on his body.”

“So we remove it.”

“Are you going to ask nicely?”

“No…” Armor snickers, drawing in closer to the king as they meet their blades with one another. Now having a different goal at the moment.

As he takes care of the king, Chrysalis finds herself dealing with Twilight now. Both parties have been going at this battle with one another for quite some time now. All of which has drained them both and each would have been ready to give up had it not been the adrenaline running through their systems at the moment. Sucker punching Twilight in the ribs, sends her hitting the floor for a second as the queen charges up her own horn and sends out a bolt.

Only to have it stopped by the princess’s very blade, as the magic soaks in to the weapon and dissipates away. Rather baffled by the fact that it remains unharmed from such an exchange now, she puts it together in her own mind, “Enchanted weapon?” Chrysalis ask the obvious as they pace around one another in a circle.

“So it would seem…” Twilight answers, lunging at her yet again and slicing off part of the queen’s mangled mane.

The lock falls to the ground harmlessly as Twi gets the pommel of the monarch’s blade to the throat causing her to gag for a moment. A swift kick to the head doing the princess in for now as Chrysalis hammers her elbow down in to the alicorn’s ribs. The impact surely must have broken something. Though no matter what, the princess doesn’t have time to pay attention to the sting in her side as she fights through it to stay alive against the mare. Using what magic she can muster. Twilight brings out the illumination spell and temporarily blinds the queen. Stifling about on her feet, the queen doesn’t see at first the faint glow of Twilight’s horn again until it’s too late. Getting a swift blast at point blank range, it scorches her face and even singes some of her eye lashes as she sits back on her own hind now in a daze.

Barely able to look up at the magical star encrusted handle coming ever so close to slicing her throat, Chrysalis manages to bring her own up and strike Twilight’s off to the ground as she bucks the alicorn in the chest. Now lifting herself up and through the air upon the princess, she tries to force her blade down in to the princess’s skull.

“Why… won’t you… just die!” the queen yells out, still feeling the fight left in the mare below her.

“Because I have something worth fighting for!” she looks over to her blade, just past it Flash who is holding quite well against two queens. Summoning it over with a levitation spell, Twilight grips tight and brings the handle up in to the monarch’s temple. Knocking her off of her frame, so the princess can catch a much needed breather.

Flash rolls to avoid the contact of several blue spears being tossed his way by the aqua eyed assailant. Having no armor is working out in his advantage right now as he is faster than he could have ever been with it on. Bringing his own blade to meet a pair of orange rapiers, as the same eye colored queen works against him. Flash head butts the emerald changeling to the ground, and flips over to avoid a similar attack from the ‘sister’ as she barrels towards him. Only to end up tackling her own ‘sibling’, caught in her way.

“Here I thought this was going to be a challenge…” Flash antagonizes them.

“Don’t get to cocky now, Flash…” the blue eyed one starts.

“…you still have the real one to contend with when we’re done,” her counterpart finishes as the jade monarch version rolls toward him, stopping just at the right angle to buck Flash in the jaw and send him flying over on to his back a few yards away.

Though as he sits up on his hind, the colt is met with the image of the orange fiery eyed mare leaping towards him with her rapiers held wide. Twisting about in one motion, Flash brings his blade clear across her midsection, spitting the mare in half. The dull Thud from her now lifeless body hits the ground as it starts to twitch from random muscles contracting, entrails laden across below her as her belly remains cut open along the middle like a C-section.

The sister even pauses a moment to take in the sight as Flash steps between her and the corpse, “now… the faster I get this done,” he draws in a breath, “the faster we can get to the real you.”

“Agh!” she yells out, rather angered to have seen a counterpart fall before her very eyes.

Shining meanwhile has been making any and every attempt to dismantle what the king has to protect himself, from both the ponies, and the queens own powers. Sombra goes back in to his shadow form and covers the small area with the captain in the center. “Not this again…” he groans.

“What? Afraid of the dark?” Sombra hisses.

“No… this is just becoming predictable…” Armor stings at his image while he hears the trot of the armored hoof steps behind him grow. Stomping his hind hoof, the captain brings up a crystal shield from the ground and blocks the kings attempted surprise attack, “Seriously you are rather easy to read.”

“Oh just shut it!” Sombra knees the white pony in the shin, twisting it about before delivering a similar blow to the other with his own blade.

The large gash on the guard’s leg is even more noticeable as the blood stains his pure coat. Only fueling his anger though with even a steady limp, Armor stumbles out and beats the king in the jaw with his own hoof bracer. Sucker punching him in the shoulder and turning the king around. Giving an easy access for his sword to tuck in behind the individual plates of armor. Cutting easily in to the belts and straps that hold it, and in one single slice, goes through them all. The clank of the plating hitting the ground around him resonates in both Sombra’s and Shining’s ears.

While the king ignores it for the most part at first and only responds by turning around and punching the colt, square in the face as he falls back on his rump, “What? Was that your big plan?” Sombra starts to chuckle from the deepest part of his throat, “remove the armor, so I can’t draw my power from it, then strike me down. You do realize it only makes me nearly limitless right? Even without it I can still-” he freezes.

Feeling a cold lump in his chest. Sombra pauses his rant and clenches his sword in his magical grasp while he points it towards the snow colored unicorn. Though as he does, the aura of red starts to falter left and right. Soon enough fading away until the blade drops down in to his hooves, and the king is left grasping it on his own. Though the sudden change hasn’t fallen on deaf ears, or blind eyes in this case. Shining stands up, walking slowly towards the king. At first Sombra’s mind says attack, though as he feels his muscles growing weaker, and any thought of other spells failing him. All the king can do.

Is take a step back.

“Feel that?” Shining presses more and more to him, seeing the once confident and pride filled king now diminished at the sudden loss, “that’s called weakness… defeat… your undoing,” the light glow of his horn lifts the now lighter king off the ground, and tosses him over to the wall. Skull cracking fully in to the brick, Sombra leans back against it, feeling the blood tricking out of the wound without the energy to heal. Shining slowly makes his way over to him at his own pace. Seeing as it’s not like the king is going anywhere.

Chrysalis, being too distracted to notice her king’s demise, sets about going at the young princess. Hitting her with whatever she can at the time. The queen’s best, still gets either dodged by Twilight’s agile form, blocked by a ward, or absorbed by the magical blade she uses. ‘This mare is really, really starting to piss me off…’ the queen grits her teeth, forcing her own blade mere inches from the princess’s muzzle.

Just then, the final ounce of the elements are purged of all the good they have, and Chrysalis feels a new power rise up from her chest.

A small green shock wave fills the space, as it starts to shake the whole room for a moment. All the others present, no matter what they have been doing, even her own clones halt to find out what just happened. Twilight even stops as the grin on the queen’s face grows wider and wider, looking to either side of her to see the most cherished magical relics now wearing a blood red, onyx black, or envious green. After they have been filled with so much hate and despair. Radiating the power in to her for the taking, the queen just rests her eyes on the princess.

“They’re ready…” Chrysalis hisses, grabbing hold of the princess across from her in her hooves, and in a flash of light, disappears from view. At this moment, once everypony else realizes that the pair are gone from the room.

A few things happen at once afterwards.

One, a bright flash from above them, seen through the broken places in the roof, give a glimpse of where they could have gone.

Two, Flash uses his faster form now to dart out of the room, and even breaks through one of the windows that still remains, to head outside.

And three, Sombra takes this opportunity to shoot Shining in the armored chest with what magic he can muster, before galloping at full speed up a stair well with the little strength that remains in him. Armor skids back from the hit and resides between Luna and Discord, now being helped up by the latter.

“Where do you think Sombra went?” Dissy asks.

“Probably the same place that Twilight has found herself,” Luna mutters.

“And the same place where Flash took off to find her,” Shining finishes up, looking at the clear hole that the orange guard made through the glass, “We should follow them…”

Luna’s attention gets snapped back to the last two queen imposters that remain. The pair of blue eyes still beating down on them. While the golden ones do the same, though with much less flair, thanks to what probably amounts to a detached ribcage from the rest of her body. Each one though draws their attention away from the Queen that has taken the princess. While if not to make matters worse, the door to the throne room breaks open as the fight outside spills inwards as a rush of Royal Canterlot Guards and Changelings gather about as well, furthering the confusion.

“We may have more pressing matters to attend to…” the lunar princess remarks, drawing out her blades to her side as she and her fellow fighters take on the pair of copies and those that follow.

56

Chapter fifty six

The usual transition from one place to another for the lavender alicorn through the use of magic is a completely different feeling when you are unprepared for it from the beginning. Everything goes from bright like staring at a star, to all of a sudden dark, and back to the now evening sky that is given to both the queen and the princess as they end up on the roof. Chrysalis bucks Twilight backwards on to the flat roof as they land. It seems to be almost like a sort of large balcony up here, from what Twi had read it was used as an observatory for the one time user’s portable telescopes, or in times of fighting, an easy landing area for the princesses.

Coming to a stop before hitting the siding. The mare gets up on all fours as she eyes the enemy before her, now stronger than ever. The magic pulsates through the queen’s body, an eerie glow in her veins as they radiate a dim red light to them. The sheer power at her horn is almost unimaginable even to her.

“I’m almost kicking myself, honestly…” Chrysalis looks over her form as she hovers off the ground still from her wings, in awe of it herself, “…how did I not think of this before? I mean to think having this much raw, power, going in to oneself… it’s almost like pure love being pumped in to me!” she shakes a bit at even the thought.

Noticing Twi bringing her sword close to her side now. In an instant Chrysalis focuses the five elements around her, shooting a single spell in to the five, they all focus on in to the sixth, magic. The ray that is produced is enough to blast away nearly half the wall that the alicorn was at moments ago. Missing it narrowly, while dust and dirt cover her now, the princess hears nothing but the psychotic laughter of a rather prideful mare.

“Oh this is just, Amazing!” Chrysalis lets loose several more blasts from her horn, each one contacting something, though none what she was hoping for. Twilight quickly summons a Mist spell and blankets the roof top in a thick cloud. The queen holding herself firm as she listens for her sounds to give way to the location in the haze.

“You may be powerful!” Sparkle yells back at her, the monarch’s ears perking up at the shouts and zeroing in on a location, “but you still aren’t truly in control of the Elements! Otherwise your attacks would be much faster!” several black fireballs fall out of the sky and destroy some of the roof as a result. Leaving nothing but open craters to the inside. Not even knowing if she did any damage, Chrysalis peers in to the fog, looking for the mare.

“That would explain why they are still resisting me…” she mumbles under her breath, keeping it out of the princess’s ears “…Even so, I still have more than enough power with them at my hoof tips to destroy everything that you hold dear!”

“Not if I stop you first,” Twilight mutters, leaping out of her screen and meeting the queen’s blade with her own.

Her magic may be powerful, but if she can try and engage her like this, then maybe there is a chance. The block gets broken as Twilight beats her wings just a tad faster and brings her leverage down on the target. Causing them both to get grounded and winding up with Twilight pressing the blade closer and closer to the queen’s throat.

“You’re angry…Twilight,” Chrysalis whispers between them as she still holds her own, “I didn’t think it was possible to get a pony such as yourself, so worked up,” she jabs a knee in to Twi’s gut. Causing the slight taste of vomit to come up in the mare’s throat as she herself is tossed away.

“You haven’t… seen anything… yet,” Twi manages to get out between breaths and tries to get the acidic taste from her mouth.

“Oh really now? What are you going to do?” the darkened mare stomps her hoof down on the ground and causes several columns of stone to leach out of the material around them, shooting them up in the air before they turn around, heading straight towards the princess. With every amount of concentration she can offer the enchantment. Twilight summons a full level Spike shield above her, breaking the stones apart as they collide and leaving nothing but a ruble shroud around her to show for the queen’s attack.

Chrysalis waits patiently for the dust to clear, almost hoping that it hadn’t ended too quickly, and rather relieved that she sees the mare stumble out, “You, Twilight, will never be able to take up what you were trained for.”

“What makes you so sure of that?” she asks more than anything to give her a moment to catch her breath.

“That’s easy… because no matter how many you may have put down in your time as a princess. With that rather special blade of yours, or your own magic,” Chrysalis grins, having recalled some of the things she has done in the past herself as a queen, “you sometimes have to make the choices that will hurt you more than anything, and those that you so dearly love… and that isn’t possible for you… considering you always want to keep every pony happy!”

With a glow to her horn, the queen sends some of the vines that grow on the side of the ruins out and entangle around the princess. Trapping each limb in their tight grasp, and keeping her wings and horn under control as one wraps around her neck. The strain to breathe becoming more and more difficult as her face starts to look more to Rainbow Dash’s as she fights to hold on. Though it’s a losing battle, for after every breath that leaves her. The vines around her chest tighten, offering a little less to be taken in each time.

“That’s it… just let go now,” Chrysalis mocks, only to get a hefty stone to the side of her body after being propelled from the skies.

Flash lunges down and severs the vines with his blade expertly in a few moves, and catches the princess as she falls in to his hooves. “Are you alright?” she starts to cough up to him.

“You sure have a way of cutting things like that close.”

“Better late than never at least” he snickers, setting her down to her feet while Chrysalis gets back up and looks at the bruised side on her that the guard left with his attack.

The two ponies taking their places next to one another, readying themselves for what attack the queen may deliver. In her anger, the queen breaks out the Elements once more, Chrysalis focus all six around her in a hex as they all shoot out individual rays. Twilight brings up what ward she can to protect both her and her coltfriend, though as the sixth and final ray contacts, all of them join together in one large beam. Even with the new vigor of having Flash near her, the princess will be lucky if she can hold back the relentless barrage, already feeling the edges of her ward start to crack.

“I don’t think. I can last long. Against this!” she shouts to him, feeling her magic reserves starting to wither.

Flash now slightly cursing the fact that he can’t use magic what so ever, does what he can to help. Darting around the protection while the queen is distracted, to try and draw her attention from Twi. “Leaving so soon?” the queen does exactly as intended, and breaks off the large beam. Splitting it back off in to six once more for a better chance at hitting the guard, while she starts to skeet shoot the Pegisy from the sky.

‘Twilight, you better appreciate this one,’ the voice in his head speaks as he pulls moves that even the Wonderbolts would be proud of. Several shots coming to close for comfort as he does. The princess though shakes her head clear, and after seeing the queen taking pot shots at her guard, allows the anger to flow inside as the one she loves is about to be hurt.

“Don’t…you… DARE!” a large ice block hurtles itself towards the queen. Catching it just in time, Chrysalis draws out the Element of Magic and sends a clear green beam through. Slicing it in two right down the middle as they peel off to the side. Though that isn’t enough for Twilight to give up as she plows between them and hurtles towards her target.

“Not so fast now,” Chrysalis lifts her hooves up and slams them down on top of the princess’s head, casing her body to dig in to the ground as she scrapes against it.

Though the quick recovery isn’t nearly anticipated as the queen falters after getting a single blast of purple magic to her jaw, causing her to tumble over on to her back against the cold stone roof. Twilight gets back to her feet as the scrapes and bruises on her face and chest from the impact become apparent from minor trickles of blood dripping down.

“Is that…” the queen cracks her neck, “the best you can-” she gets cut off by a swift hind kick to the back of the head by a golden bracer by the guard that she forgot about. Slamming her face back down in to the ground, Flash goes and takes his place by his mare as the queen stumbles, “…oh, that was classy.” Chrysalis aligns the Elements around her, sending not a rainbow in to the sky above, but a darkened mass of the same effect upon the two. Sentry quickly doing what he can, kicks his marefriend as hard as he can to get her out of the way.

‘Sorry about that…’ he speaks through his mind, attempting to get out of the way himself, its fast. But not fast enough, for his wing to get out of the ray after the roll.

Twilight picks up the audible yelp coming from the colt, as she perks her head up, taking sight of his now scorched wing. The sight of blackened burned blood, dripping down his wing where many feathers are now gone paints her eyes. As several bones are completely desolate now from the spell, leaving just a frame there barren. Even if she hadn’t heard him, the look on his face of pure despair and torture, of a Pegasus that has literally been stripped of what makes them who they are, shows clearly.

“Flash…” she mutters, barely enough for him to hear as he flips over from his spot on the ground.

“Yea…” Flash tries to keep his hopes up, “…that’s going to leave a mark,” though at heart the pony knows full well that even if they were to heal. The things that his race held most dear to them will never carry him very far, or very fast now in their state, if at all.

Twilight flutters her way over to his side, caressing him like everything around them has stopped. When in reality the Queen is grinning to herself to take out two birds with one stone. “Are… are you going to be okay?”

“Physically, yes… though this will need some,” he tries to stretch out his wings, though they falter and crumble back in to his sides as the pain shoots up in to his mind and it goes limp, while a few scorched feathers fall away on to the ground, “…work.”

The princess watches him drift in and out from the shock, before his head falls down in to her chest out of just pain. Realizing that he isn’t going to be able to help in this state, she snaps her eyes to the chuckling queen off in the distance, “you…” she stares her down coldly.

“Oh who? Me?” Chrysalis holds a hoof over her chest sarcastically.

Twi gently lays her coltfriend down on his back, gifting him with a tender kiss to his soft lips, before drawing her attention now to the issue. Watching as the queen powers up yet another Elements attack as they all align in front of her, she sends a single Ray spell through her horn and in to them as they focus the beam in to a wider and wider arc. Soon making it large enough to encompass her whole body size, as it tears up portions of the ground around her feet and along its path of destruction on towards its target.

Twilight stomps her hoof in the ground, drawing what energy she can from her very soul and pushing it all in to her horn. ‘Flash can’t get up right now after an attack like that, let alone fight… if this is where he’ll fall… I would rather be nowhere else,’ she whispers inside her head before the charge built up inside herself lets loose, and impacts the oncoming terror mid-way.

Although the princess’s enchantment is no match for the queen’s at their core, Twilight’s has far more passion and drive put in to it, as she presses harder and harder in to Chrysalis’s force. Each of them meeting in the middle as the beam projects back and forth, every time it would take the side of one adversary, it plunges back in the middle ground. Leaving them both trying to hold their ground, right where they started.

“They still aren’t in your control, Chrysalis!” Twilight shouts out over the sound of the spell being cast, “And they will prevail!”

“Don’t be so sure of yourself now!” the same expression of fatigue on the young alicorn’s face, is shared on her own while she tries to keep her own hopes up. Every use of the elements against another causing her to lose control little by little, without anytime in between to re-corrupt them, “after all… even if I may not have full control, I’ll last longer in this war of attrition than you!”

“Maybe so… but that doesn’t mean I’m going to give up!” the will in her voice pushes back towards the queen and even causes Chrysalis to stumble a bit before evening out again.

“For all the fight in you… for all the will in your mind… for every last bit of love you have for your friends and loved ones. It all means nothing! Look at you now! Where are they?” Chrysalis motions to her sides where she indeed finds herself alone…

All except for one Pegasus that will likely never fly because of his attempt to save her. Not because it’s just his job, but because he loves her. The spell begins to fail her, as the princess finds her feet digging in to the ground and even cracking some of the stone roof below her. The beads of sweat dripping down as she grinds her teeth more and more to overcome the pain of this realization. The queen is right, she can’t over power her.

“You’re almost there, Twilight Sparkle…” the monarch jests as her voice sounds like nails to a chalkboard, “…just a little more.”

“Nev-er!,” escapes the mare’s mouth as Twilight feels the queen’s casting getting closer and closer to her. The heat and the back surge of power and magic pushing back in to her as her body begins to fail. Followed shortly by her own mind. ‘I can’t do it…’ Twi tells herself, ready to crumble down to the ground and accept her fate, ‘…I can’t hold her off. I let every pony counting on me down, all of Equestria, my friends, the princesses…Flash…’ the weight of it all pushes her down even further as she feels the pain in her heart rising up.

“Im Sorry…” a single tear falls down Twilight’s face, as she mutters those final words.

Unknown to her that one has been watching this whole time, but still trying to recover his own strength from his injury and blood loss.

Flash cracks his eyes open as he hears the spells hit one another for the first time. Watching Twilight push all that she can, and then some, he sees the weakness build up in her as she falls and is pushed down by the force from the attack. The single tear dropping from her eye, it hits the ground and he, even without a physical connection to her at the time, can feel the princess’s pain in himself.

A sudden spark occurs in Flash’s eye as he recalls something that was said to him… something while he died, by a very special alicorn, ‘Flash Sentry, you yourself will have to help her in this, a sacrifice. Though only your strength of heart will save you.’

The words resonate in his mind as it clicks to him finally what she meant. It will all be alright, everything will be okay, even if he may not be… Flash reaches out with what strength he can muster, and puts his good wing over the shoulder of his one and only mare.

“Flash?!” Twilight overzealously almost loses her concentration to hold off the inevitable as she sees her coltfriend in his state.

“Twilight… you’re going to hate me for this…” Flash watches her eyes widen, wondering what he could possibly mean by those words, “the Love drain Spell. Use it…” he pauses for a moment to swallow his nerves, “…use it on me.”

The realization of what he is asking of her hits and in a split second she brings out a shield spell to go on the defensive, mustering what she can keep them safe so she can hear him out. The cracking of the queen’s spell hitting hers now fills the air. As it’s no longer a matter of if she can hold it, but when it will break, while the powerful spell chips away in an instant from the time it hits.

“Flash, I can’t do that!” Twilight starts to sob at the very thought, knowing full well what the spell did to her brother, leaving him in a weakened state. And even Discord, which left him weary, after being in full heath. Who knows what it will do to a pony that already is teetering on the edge of blacking out, “Please… don’t ask me to!”

“You have to! You aren’t going to last much longer, and you need to hold her off!” he practically begs her, “Chrysalis is too powerful, you need the edge!”

“You’re already hurt! You may not survive if I-”

“I know, Twilight!” Flash screams at her, cutting her off, while she remains a little shocked at his actions.

Taking a more calm approach, he knows exactly what this could do to him. Flash holds one of her hooves close to his chest, right over his heart as they both ignore the sound of the queen’s onslaught. She can feel the strong heart beat with in him, slowly tracing up his chest to his eyes as he accepts what has to be done. “I know what could happen… we both know,” the water works are held back on his part, as the guard tries to remains strong for his princess as best he can. Though Twilight’s own eyes are a picture of a water fall, while tears continue to stream down her cheeks, “I’m not afraid, Twilight. I waited so long to have you this close to me, but no matter how short it may have lasted,” he kisses the end of her hoof, “I’m ready to go, if it means you can have a tomorrow.”

“But I… I… I-” a single colt’s hoof holds Twilight’s mouth closed so not a single word can be spoken. Only looking down in to the same cobalt eyes she fell in love with on the first day she met him, when she sees the same caring smile grace his face. And with but a nod, the deal is sealed. Although she may not want to say it, Twilight knows exactly what must happen.

What she must do.

The mare wraps her hooves around her colt while powering up the spell to use, as she casts it on her guard, feeling his body tense up as it takes hold. “You’re the only colt I could have ever asked for, Flash…” Twilight responds before giving a heartfelt kiss on his lips, while he returns the same gesture. Pressing back in to her own as the emotion flows between them.

Both of them hope it to last a life time, but alas, all good things must come to an end. She pulls back while noting the wince in Flash’s face as it takes effect, and the opposite flow of energy in to her as she feels every emotion of true passion he has for her, forced upon her very being from the deepest parts of the colt’s heart.

“I love you, Flash Sentry,” she lets loose one more tear.

“I love you too, Twilight Sparkle,” he kisses her hoof as he eases his grasp of it, and wipes away her tear, “Please… keep me close to your heart. I wouldn’t want to be any other place.”

Letting her get to the one responsible for this mess. The mare shakes lose all restraints on her mind as she reflects the force of the queen’s spell, breaking it off in one go while Chrysalis stops to see what the princess’s game is. Though after a second or two, the shield that managed to hold for so long, crumbles only to reveal the pissed off princess standing there. Fuming at the nostrils, “Let’s do this…” Twilight mutters, taking the mare by surprise as she fires off the same spell as before.

“Oh now you’re getting back in to the game?” Chrysalis remarks, getting no such response at all as she can barely see the cold violet eyes across from her.

The pressing of the spell back in to the queen’s own horn becomes apparent, as Twilight fights with more energy than she has ever had before. Though at a terrible cost… Flash beside her watches as his marefriend fights back, but only in-between moments of black outs while he tries to stay awake to ensure she is alright. Chrysalis though is left wondering where this new vigor came from all of a sudden, going from near defeat, to full alicorn strength in a minute or so is almost unheard of. But as the queen looks down towards the guards fading in and out. She of all creatures, would recognize her own species spell from anywhere.

“I have to give credit where credit is due!” the mare calls over from their distance, “you can make the tough calls when you see fit! Even going to the point of using my kind’s own spell on the one you love… that hurt both you and him, didn’t it!” while she is overjoyed to see the princess in emotional turmoil from having to do this. Chrysalis is too focused on ensuring Twilight’s demise, to notice the door creaking open to the roof as a black form falls out.

“I can learn to make the calls that have to be made!” Twilight responds to her surprise, “Though, perhaps you should think about some of the ones you have made before…” she motions behind the queen, having seen who emerged to greet their presence.

King Sombra struggles to even drag his way out of the ruined castle. Having all of his energy zapped from him at the queen’s doing, it becomes painfully obvious what she has done all along. Why he was brought back from the grave, why she flirted with him, why she slept with him and teased and taunted him all the way. And here lies the target of his aggressions, right in front of him.

“C-c-c-chry-y-y-ysal-l-l-lis-s-s-s!!!” the shriek pierces in to the mare responsible ears as she finally realizes who is there with them now.

“S-S-Somb-b-b-ra…?” her heart stops for a moment, trying to figure out how to even beat again, as she adverts her eyes to the king’s stumbling form. With one last push, the queen breaks off her spell against the princess. Though instead of attacking, Twilight waits for a moment, allowing her to concentrate.

“You… you did all of this!” the pain Sombra has been feeling from her meddling is apparent in his voice. Not even just that of physical pain, but emotional as well, as he feels the last tinge of his soul start to slip away, “Everything you said, everything you did was nothing… but a cold hearted, gut wrenching, lie!”

“No! Sombra please!” Chrysalis tries to plead with him, but to no avail as he stops moving. Not even bothering to use what strength he has to get to her side, leaving her to reach out to him, “I. I. I swear, I can explain!”

“And to think…” the oddest of things happens, as he ignores her. The king of the Crystal Empire, ruler that enslaved those under him and slaughtered hundreds… allows a few tears to escape down his cheek, for a mare, “I loved you! I loved you and you betrayed me!” several more tears can be seen dripping down his face as he spews it out, “The first pony I loved and you, bucking trashed it!”

“Sombra… My King-” her voice goes cold as all the blood rushes out of her throat, finding no more words at the time from him lashing back at her like a whip.

“Don’t, call me that!” he snaps at her.

The pain that Sombra feels presses over in to Chrysalis’s very soul, as the rejection from her efforts hits home inside her. Her heart now feels like it has been torn clean out of her chest. She has been left there for the ticking of time to pass while it all sinks in. Completely ignoring the mare that she was fighting with, to try and reason with the colt she has found a place for in her heart. A heart which the queen sees, she may not even have had in the first place, as she stole the cold heart of the colt, she isn’t even worthy of to have. Left only to remember the pain, the heart ache, and the sorrow that she caused so many others over the years…

‘This is what it’s like?’ Chrysalis mutters inside her head.

“Do you feel that?” Sparkle asks of her. Watching the twitching in Chrysalis’s neck, as what she feels ride up in to her head, “that’s called remorse, guilt… That’s what you get, when you hurt one that you care about!”

Sombras eyes twitch after hearing the princess speak, ‘What?’ he stays quiet as it repeats in the back of his head. One out of pain, and two just to listen to her speak.

“You just betrayed the one that you loved, and now the pain that he feels is pushing back in to yourself, at your own actions… like I said before, you’re a heartless witch!” after letting the two monarchs say their piece for a bit, Twilight has built her own strength up enough.

Summoning up a Concussion spell atop her horn, the sound barrier is broken as it lets loose against the queen. Catching her off guard, she has no time to brace for the hit. Breaking her stance as the final straw is pulled. Each of the Elements of Harmony snap out of her grasp as they are sent scattering about on the roof away from her. The crystal, magical relics finding their resting place on the stone while they return to their former colored glory at the disconnection of them from the queen.

All the while, Chrysalis herself is sent skipping across the ground from the hit. Leaving her body riddled with the tears and cuts in her coat, oozing out green blood on to the stone floor below as she even coughs up some from her throat while trying to breathe. If what she had asked for was mercy though, it wouldn’t be received, at least not by the princess.

“You have done nothing but cause pain and misery, Queen Chrysalis…even when you found something to cherish, it was all a game to you. A pony who was as bucked up as you, still loved you for who you are… but you let it fail,” Twilight curses at her, powering up her own horn as she takes aim at the pair. Summoning over the Elements from their resting place on the ground, with all the energy from her love urging her on. The mare doesn’t need the others here to use them, all she has to do is point… and shoot, “…and for that, you both will pay for what you have done to those around you,” Twilight’s eyes go dark as she calls upon a dark magic spell. Violent arcs of energy skip around on her horn and even contact part of the ground, while it starts to glow bright red, pulsating up the length of her magical appendage. Powering up for a spell, it breaks off in to the Elements to enhance the charge for the final blow.

To end it all for them, and this nightmare.

Chrysalis looks at the angered alicorn, cursing herself for every word Twilight said to bring her to this state. All of it true… she has done nothing but spread misery where ever she went, and even when she found Sombra at the end of her long dark tunnel. She cherished him for the brief happiness that he brought her, but in the end, never released him from her grasp. Trying her best to back up, her hoof rests on that of one she would have called her own. Now only seeing the lost and broken eyes of the crazed king in a blank stare on his face, as he gives up on all that surrounds him.

‘No… I can’t let it end like this…’ Chrysalis concludes, ‘I don’t have long, neither of us do. But he, at least, must have some piece of mind,’ taking what breath she can to rectify this situation and ease his burden. “Sombra… Please I beg of you… listen,” she wishes while running a hoof along his cheek, watching him pull back while even just her touch seems to burn him.

“Nothing of it was true… can you even speak without having it come out at falsehoods?” He asks, as a burning tear falls.

“…Sombra, King Sombra…” a tear comes to her eye as Chrysalis lives up for what she has done. All the while watching Twilight’s spell grow stronger and stronger, knowing full well there is nothing she can do, “It was all part of my plan, I needed somepony to make me stronger, one so I could become strong enough to use the Elements of Harmony for myself. That was the intent, and that was my game, but the outcome was far more beautiful than I could have imagined… and developed further than I could have hoped.”

A steady stream starts to come from her ducts while she leans sideways, resting a caring hoof on her seemingly missing heart, only wishing there was a way to repair his own for which she has shattered. “I never meant to hurt you… just as much as I didn’t think I would start to feel something for another. But while we argued, and bantered back and forth… and even tried to kill one another on a few occasions. I felt something else spark up in me, something real, and something that my race has longed for, for what seems like an eternity…” the queen takes only a second to breath in what she needs, to say what has to be said, “Love.”

Sombra rolls over to face her, willing to at least give some time to the mare that crushed what he thought he had going for them, and in truth longed for, while they don’t have much time left. Considering what he heard Twilight mention, “Than why, why all the games? The flirting? Was that all to get me under your wing?”

“At first it all was…” she admits to him, “but it didn’t take long for it to fester in to a wicked attraction that I would have never imagined possible,” a quaint smile crosses her face. Bringing the hoof that covered her heart up, and kisses it lightly. Chrysalis covers his chest, right where his would be if it were still in one piece. “In the darkest sense, it was incredible… and if I could do it all over again, there is so much I would change. Though I wouldn’t change what happened between you and I, just how we got there.”

Sombra glares over to her with nothing more than ice in his eyes for the queen, from what she can see at least, “You know forgiveness isn’t in my heart…considering I didn’t even know I had one at first,” he remarks, taking her words in more than she would ever know.

“I don’t expect you to forgive me… if anything, I’d expect you to torture me while we burn in Tartarus together…” the slight chuckle in her throat goes on deaf ears while the loud snap her ears pick up, lets the queen know that Twilight has done whatever she was going to do, from the sound the spell made after being cast. Only watching through the corner of her eye as the Alicorn, and the Elements. Shoot out an onyx, green arching, ray up in to the sky, as it gathers speed. “But if you could find it in your heart… please… believe me when I tell you this…” she leans in, and plants what she can only think would be the final kiss between them.

That speaking far more than she would ever see in his eyes. The passion between them not failing, as Sombra still feels lights fire off in his head. Just like the ones that were present when he first kissed her, when they first made love, when their very souls intertwined with one another. The purity to it doing wonders to his strength, as he now has some feelings back in his legs, chest, and even heart. The steady beat of his pump, which Sombra now knows he has, matching her own as he can feel Chrysalis’s in her chest, as it rises with his. Something that he would only expect if those words were true…coming from a mare, which has told him almost nothing but lies.

All the while the spell reaches its peak, and it starts to head back down towards them.

‘In a sick and twisted kind of way… you do care,’ Sombra responds in his own mind as Chrysalis draws away, the tear soaked and blood shot eyes from such actions plastered all over her as she speaks her final piece.

“I… I love you, Sombra. My king.”

She closes her eyes. Content with her surroundings, and the impending spell that is well on its way to their destruction. Though so long as the queen is by this colt that despises her with every fiber of his very being, Chrysalis would rather be nowhere else, than to share the downfall. However, just as the spell is moments away from impacting the couple. She feels the weakened hooves of the stallion wrap up around her waist and pull her, in one last embrace.

“I love you too, Chrysalis… My queen,” Chrysalis hears those final words, as she is lifted up in to his hooves, and held close to his heart.

Sombra leans down, touching her horn to his own as the queen’s magic that remains flows in to his own to urge him on. While the king summons all he can fathom, from the bottom of his soul, to break the looming obliteration. Twilight’s spell breaks around them, in combination with the king’s own making contact, it leaves only a large white light that can be seen for miles all around in every direction. The princess herself, shields her own eyes at the sight, while the shock wave hits her chest. Lifting her and Flash off the ground and throwing them against the railings as the entire structure shakes down to its foundations. Whatever windows that were once intact are no more as even several of the more rickety walls that remained up fall under the impact from the earthquake like effect.

The light finally receding, Twilight doesn’t even look over to see her handy work. Only noting the large crater that has been created in the wake of the spell, and the smoke that seems to cover it. She instead turns her attention to one more important at the moment. “Flash…we did it!” the guard remains only a few feet from her as she crawls over, having not gotten the strength to even stand up just yet, “Sentry? Can you hear me? We stopped them, together. Its going to be-” the young alicorn halts when she finally reaches his body. His chest remains still, the blue eyes she loves locked away for no one to see, and after she puts a hoof to his neck, no pulse can be felt coming from his body.

“…Flash, wake up!” Twilight exclaims, not willing to make sense of what has happened. Ignoring the signs left and right, she runs her hoof along his chest, “…please be okay,” she lifts his motionless form up in her hooves as she holds her head down on to his chest.

Listening for any sort of beat to it, all she finds is a dark silence in her ear still as the only thing to fill her ears is the soft sounds of whimpers on her own behalf. The sobs brings themselves about, filling her eyes to the brim while the tears pave a trail down her muzzle on to his own chest. In her, more or less, silence. The mare ignores the door to the roof opening up once more. While Discord, Luna, and a rather battered up Shining Armor make their way over to the pair.

None of them have any idea what has happened up here while they took care of the business down stairs. Though what they see, speaks more than any explanation ever could, from word of mouth. There is no sign of the queen, or even Sombra for that matter, who they would have expected to come up here to help his so called beloved. The only two they can see is Twilight, holding in her hooves, a rather limp Pegasus. Even that telling more and more with their own eyes when they see the colt, which is usually so smitten with the princess who currently captivates him, now left with nothing more than a blank expression on his face as he is rocked back and forth while being cradled by the alicorn.

“Twilight…” Shining rests a hoof on her shoulder. Although he may have not seen what went down, just from the look on her face and the cool expression he wears. It’s all too eerie what may have happened to the guard, “… it might be-”

“Don’t you say that!” Twilight snaps back at her brother in an instant. A hoof extending out with in inches from his muzzle with a speed that makes even Discord and Luna jump at first. Immediately turning her attention back to her guard, Twilight runs a hoof along the side of his neck, “he has to be alright… he just has to be. It can’t end like this… It… just… cant!” her tears fall down on to his chest. Making a small puddle on his coat, while they soak through the fine hairs and bathe his skin.

“What happened to him?” Discord examines the guard, although all of his wounds are fairly recent from the fighting. Even with the rather nasty wound on his wing, none seem to be lethal.

“Chrysalis used the Elements as best she could, they may have not been under her total control. But the magic in them was potent none the less…” a single bead of a tear falls down her face, even the thought of what just happened moments ago bringing her to this point, “…My magic was no match for hers, and even with Flash’s help. We couldn’t best her… so he made a choice for me… and urged me on to follow through.”

“What choice was that?” Luna asks. Though with some of the late night conversations she has shared with her sister, and hearing about some of the more interesting spells that Twilight has picked up. Luna already has a clue to how this may have played out, and even herself, wouldn’t wish it on another.

“I... I… had to use the Love drain spell to give me strength, strength I could have only gotten from him,” she rests her head against his cold neck, “and I took it, when he needed it most.”

All three of them look at one another. Discord to Luna, and Luna to Shining Armor in hopes that at least one of them will find words to say on this matter. Sadly her brother is the one to do it, and they aren’t the most helpful at the time, “As much as I may hate to say this Twi…” Shining shakes his head as he puts a caring hoof on his own shoulders shoulder.

“Don’t… You… Dare,” she whispers coldly to him. Already knowing the words that were going to come out of his mouth, “a sacrifice of one for the protection of a nation is an honorable thing. But what no pony looks at, is the ones close to that individual, that the cost hurts the most,” Twilight squeezes him more and more, almost forcing the water works to continue out her own eyes as they trail down her mournful muzzle.

The moisture running down his sides causes him to have an odd reaction. Although none of those around him can see it. Even though Flash’s heart may not be working, his mind is still active, and right now all it can hear is a voice he knows all too well. ‘Very well done, Flash… I told you that you’d know what to do when the time came,’ the soothing sound enraptures him while the images of the pure white alicorn with the flowing red mane and tail fills his head, ‘although I wasn’t able to answer you, if it would all end well… I look forward to seeing you…’ She seems to reach out with her hoof, and touch his chest, ‘However, not quite yet.’

His body surges, as the alicorn lays a hoof on him and Flash’s mind seemingly pulls itself through a narrow hole. Tearing him away from the abyss that he was surrounding and back in to the cooling breeze of the night, and the warm touch of the mare beside him. The soon to be night time sky becomes clear to him as he starts to see colors and shapes after being in the mist for what seemed like another life time. Not even really sure what to make of it all, as Flash starts to pant. Taking in gulps of breath, while the heavy pain in his chest after having his heart forcefully started up, almost strains him too much to even notice those around him.

Though, not enough to ignore nearly getting killed by his marefriend.

“You’re alive!” Twilight crushes him with in her fore hooves, not even noting the breath that he just took in, now being taken back out by her actions.

“That I am,” he says smoothly, allowing the mare to have her fill while he feels his ribcage pushing back in from her grasp. Welcoming that, over yet another brush with death any day.

With some much needed help from Twilight, and her brother, to get to his feet. The only thing the captain can do, is stare in awe at the colt, “I’m not sure how you did it. But you circled the grave once again there,” without another word, Shining places a gentle hoof on his back, “good to have you back in the land of the living.”

“Good to be back, somepony must be watching over me,” Flash lets out. Looking up to the open sky above, the stars shining bright, as the moon lights the rooftop for them. Though Sentry knows full well, what else the sky holds, “Thank you… Faust.”

“What was that?” Twilight over hears him.

“Nothing…” Flash spots Luna’s light smile after she picked up on his mutter, “…nothing at all, dear.”

Looking over to the crater in the roof, Flash motions towards it as he leans on Twilight while they go over to investigate the supposed remains at the hooves of the princess. Instead of finding a carcass or bones, or even a pile of ash belonging to the king or queen…

They find something a little more, intriguing.

In the crater, beyond the smoke that clears. The group comes across a solid emerald crystal, laying perfectly intact after Twilight’s spell. Without even a single sign of a scratch or imperfection in it. Clear from one side to the other, it only holds on display what it truly embraces on its inside. Chrysalis remains in Sombra’s grasp, as they both hold one another, closer than they ever did while they were free. While in the middle, their lips meet each other, in a trance that could last forever. Their eyes remaining closed in the moment of passion that they shared, as their wicked attraction met its pinnacle, and the true sentiment flowed between them both. Ignoring all the lies that were told before, for at least one moment of peace.

Now captured for all those to see around them, as Luna rests a hoof above the evil pair.

“Im not sure what to make of this?” the moon mare remarks, tapping the outside.

“And somehow, neither do I,” Discord puts his talon to his chin, thinking about what could have done this, “It seems to be a sort of protection spell, one of Sombra’s, considering its construction. Though like Chrysalis, it’s also a cocoon.”

“Do you think they can get out of there?” Twilight raps her blade against the clear stone, not even making a scratch in it.

“I don’t think they are in the mood to do anything at the moment. Nor does it look like they are going anywhere,” Discord starts to walk off towards the exit, “while we on the other hoof, after this fight, have many more things to attend to,” they all nod in agreement as they follow the prince out off of the roof.

The fighting has finished in the rest of the ruins and in the surrounding area. After the large explosion from the roof pretty much signaled the end of the Queen and King’s reign, many of the changelings have either taken off out in to the distance, or have thrown their hooves up in the air to surrender. Many are wounded on both sides at the moment, many are dead, and many will be crippled for the foreseeable future. Though one thing’s for sure, for now they can rest easy that the fighting has stopped, and the healing can start.

57

Chapter fifty seven

A few days later…

Cadance eases down an alcohol soaked cotton ball on to her husband’s temple. Cleansing one of the many cuts and scrapes along his body so it doesn’t get infected. Although for the last couple of days the pink princess has been up tending to all sorts of injured that resulted from the fight, cleaning herself of blood staining her coat, wiping away the tears of those that come in to find their loved ones dead, or on top of all this losing countless hours of sleep considering the fact that due to the last few days. The alicorn is bordering on the line of deliriousness.

Though through all this, she still manages to crack a smile across her face at the sight of seeing her Shining now wincing like a child being treated. “Oh come now, was that really so bad?” Cadance puts the blood stained ball in the trash and takes out a needle and thread in her magical aura.

Rather glad that the original rush of patients has now left, either to the care of their families, or to a less welcoming embrace, a body bag. This never the less, has allowed her a more personal level of treatment when it comes to the special colt in her life. Especially when you consider that he is the only one in this small ward for her to treat while the other beds remain empty.

“You weren’t the one being tossed about like a foal’s play thing…” Shining recalls the rather vivid imagination of Sombra enjoying his torment. Having absolutely no chance against the over powered stallion, “Seriously if it wasn’t for Twilights’ little tip I’m pretty sure he would have had my rump in no time at all…”

“And that’s why you don’t go against a king, alone, dear…” she threads the needle and passes the point through his skin to stitch up the wound.

“I wasn’t… going… alone… not all the… time,” Shining gets out between his teeth biting down in to one another and grinding away as the needle pokes him and gets through the skin over and over again.

“At least not for the last half…” Cadance rolls her eyes at the dunce of a husband at times.

Although he can be the sweetest, gentlest, most wonderful colt that she has ever known. One of the many reasons she said ‘Yes’ and married him. Shining does have those moments of not knowing exactly what to do, and almost losing his head from time to time as a result. Sometimes more literally, than metaphorically. A slight yelp escapes her throat as Cadance feels herself pulled in to the bed with her stallion, not even having the chance to speak as his soft, white, sweet lips meet hers unexpectedly. Soon enough the worries and thoughts of having her captain injured in a fight, or even worse, all melt away as she cuddles up to him and welcomes the warm affection with her own.

“…Oh now that’s cheating…” she pouts while those lips part with hers and leaves a little gasp to escape past his cheek.

“Well any other way I wasn’t going to hear the end of it…”

“Hey now…” she presses a hoof back in to him as he tries to get up from the position. Meeting his curious face with a glare to put forth her intentions, “…I never said I wasn’t willing to end it… though I can name a way I would like this to, end,” the princess winks at him.

Taking the cue full force, the colt grabs the curtains used to give some privacy to the beds and shuts them instantly. Allowing him and the misses a moment alone to one another while they relinquish the mourning about them with their own play.

____________________________

Twilight for the better part of yesterday morning was in the same position as Cadance is in now with her own lover. Though while having finished up treating Flash the best she could, the mare, with coltfriend in tow close behind her, now walk about the castle to ensure that all is going well for the coming memorial for the ones that were lost. While having a more, private, viewing to attend to afterwards.

For now, the celestial princess has asked her to ensure that things are going as planned, in truth only getting this task after pestering her mentor for something to do other than sit and mope. Already having visited her friends that are scattered about the castle in various areas, upon their confirmation that all is well. Twilight is only left to have her thoughts wander here and there, clearly displaying that on her face.

“What’s eating you dear?” Sentry nudges her a bit on her rump with his own, trying to break the silence between them.

“You can read me like a book, can’t you?” she teases right back.

“Well if that was the case. I don’t think it would have taken this long to get you to be my marefriend…” he ponders the thought before continuing, “… though never the less, it was worth the wait. But that doesn’t answer my question, now does it?”

“No… I guess not,” Twilight looks over her guard. Although he may have been injured not too long ago. The wing has healed up quite well, as best as it could possibly get to be at least, and after having gone through a couple procedures himself. The guard has come out with most of it missing now. Leaving him with what seems like only a fragment of his aerial self behind. “How does your wing feel?”

Flash attempts to stretch it out, but even with the Band-Aids working with him and giving more movement. The torture of the attempt is as clear on his face, as the wandering mind was on hers, “Sore to no end… still. Sterile says that with most of it having been removed, I’ll be lucky if I can even manage to glide, let alone fly…”

She watches as his expression falls down even farther to the ground. For having never been born with wings, it’s rather hard for the princess to imagine losing them and being not being able to cope still. After all she lived a long time without any, though as for her magic, if that were to be taken away… well… needless to say, it’s something that she doesn’t want to think about.

“We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it Flash, I’m sure it will improve to some degree as it heals more and more,” she nuzzles her head up in to his neck. Thankful to feel the growing heat rising up in his face as her guard takes the words to heart.

“Thank you, Twi…” he nests his head on top of hers, planting a tender kiss atop it as they reach a door.

Not even bothering to knock, considering it is a public area, Twilight and he ease it open as they come in to a med ward. Looking around at the empty beds, this was to be expected. They were here earlier to check up on Shining and saw the last occupant leave before him. Though any thought that he ended up leaving on his own is thrown out, when the audible moans make the curtains vibrate as the escaping rapid breaths seem to do the same. The couple’s eyes widen for a second before snickering to themselves at the antics of the princess and the Captain of the royal guard.

“Well I think it’s safe to say that my brother is feeling mighty better now…” Twi jests, closing the door behind her and heading back down the hall with Flash.

“That much I can believe… he did go through a lot while at the ruins,” Flash recalls the events not too long ago that are still very much fresh in his mind. Dawning on him that one in particular she may be able to answer, “oh… and speaking of your brother,” her ears twist around after hearing her brothers mention, “What’s his deal with spiders?”

The princess tries to fight back her laughter, knowing that even with the door closed and them being halfway down the hall. Shining would still hear her bellows from the mare had she opened her mouth. The fond memories of his childhood experience with the arachnids flooding her mind as she remembers them like it was yesterday, “oh… Shiny… he went ballistic in the ruins didn’t he?”

“Almost got us killed while we were trying to be sneaky,” Flash awkwardly scratches the back of his head while they walk.

“Mhmm… that’s all?” she says, almost having expected more to have occurred, “Well I can tell you on our way to the procession… it should be starting soon anyway,” they start to trot down the hallway to get to the Canterlot grounds where the memorial ceremony will be held.

____________________________

The grounds have been flooded with many a pony representing those of the families that lost somepony close to them. Or those that lost a battle friend in the fight. Even with this, the residences of Canterlot have also made a hefty turn out as the elite come to show their support and even stand right next to the simpletons among them as they both share a common loss. The tears flowing freely as more and more fall in to watch the procession as names of those that have been set about to meet the white alicorn in the sky are listed off, along with the surviving kin of such.

Waiting till the very end to even say their piece, the younger of the two regal sisters has decided to take center stage as her sister did when they first left for this fight. Luna takes a stance up on the podium. While Twilight and Flash, along with their friends sit in almost the front row. Twi shooting her brother a slight grin as their eyes lock for a second as he and his wife enter a tad late, Shining already getting the expression of ‘I know what you two were doing’ from her. Though even with that, they remain quiet to hear what the princess has to offer them.

“Friends, loved ones, companions…” Luna lowers her head a bit before taking a deep breath, this part is never easy. Though as Celestia brings about the warm day, Luna brings about the night for not only those in Equestria. But at times like this, it is appropriate for such a princess to be the one to close out ones’ life story just as she does with the day. “The events of days prior cannot ever be wiped clean from our memory, of course time heals all wounds. Both mental and physical, though when a part of you is lost in the form of a loved one or a dear friend, or even one that you looked to for a shoulder to lean on. That void is one much harder to fill… although with the loss of one. We are forced to look back and reflect the moments that we shared with that pony to make them special to us, and give a solid reason to keep on moving. Not so we may forget them… quite the contrary. You never want to forget a loved one, even when they are no longer with us. Because if you don’t forget them, are they ever truly gone?” she poses the question.

Wiping away the slight tear that balls up in her eye, as she draws another breath to speak, “We move on so that we can have more moments like that which made that pony special to us, so that we can find more and more like them. Not to replace, but to relive, all that made us happy… we have lost many in the last few days, but none of this will weigh us down. As we push forward stronger than ever before, so that we can remember those as the reason we push ourselves. The reason to keep on living. The reason we have to keep on loving those we still have, and cherishing the memories of those that are precious to us,” the final word is uttered as she holds up a hoof to silence some of the hoof clops that come her way.

Giving only a moment for herself, Luna recomposes her heart so as to fight back the tears while she herself carries on, “for us, the fight is over. And while the wounds may still be fresh, they won’t last like that forever now, will they? No, in due passing all will move on, all will carry forward whether we choose to or not. But know this, if you are struggling to keep up. You can always find a helping hoof of those to your left…” the night mare watches their heads shift, “…and your right…” the crowd does it again, as she speaks, “…ready to pick you up when you fall short. And help you over the next hurtle you face, and on towards where ever your path is taking you. Because even if you don’t know where it leads… where ever it is, you’re on your way,” Luna closes now. Leaving the light applause to be lost upon her ears, while the crowd disperses after the soft spoken words of the regal sister.

Now only the families remain while they get personal condolences from the royal family to whoever special was lost to them. Taking upwards to two hours to get through the group as a whole, while at the same time leaving Twilight and the gang there as well, waiting. Not that they are complaining at all. The castle has been opened up for them yet again, and after the past few days they just had.

Not having to go back home immediately, is a welcoming thought.

Luna gives a light embrace to the last widow, and even foal without a father, that’s left. The mare almost losing herself when she sees her own niece, Rose, put her fore hooves around the young counterpart that lost her dad, and show her own caring gesture. Having released them now, the royal family is left with now their close friends here.

“That was a beautiful speech, Luna…” Rarity even has a mild tear as she recalls it.

“And one I do not like having to say…” she responds with a heavy heart, “Though for now, I think I can put it to rest.”

“And indeed you shall…” Celestia wraps her natural hoof around her sister’s shoulder, while Rosebud plants herself atop her mother’s head. Discord snickering from the motion, as he tries to even hide the sorrow in his gut. Knowing full well what is coming next on their list of tasks…

“This one, this one, I must do myself…” Tia says as they follow her down the street and up in to the castle. To the next procession that is at hoof this evening.

____________________________

While the sun now starts to make its way towards the evening side of the horizon. Many of those that participated in the clean-up routine of the castle, and the subsequent relief efforts of those injured afterwards, are headed home to be with their loved ones and families. And on any other normal occasion Celestia, her husband, his sister in law, Twilight and the rest of the gang would be doing much the same.

But then again this is anything but a normal occasion.

As of now the group gathers out in the Canterlot castle gardens. A beautiful place home too many different varieties of flowers and other wild life that make their quaint little homes here to remain undisturbed and only admired from a distance. A place that will now house the remains of a colt that was loved by all, despite his appearance, and missed more than he’ll ever know by those that held him close.

Discord resides in the middle of them all, occasionally snapping his fingers to get a tissue for those friends amongst him, and himself included. Luna tries to maintain the strong look that only a younger sibling could hope to achieve. Though at the same time, somewhat failing miserably, as several dozen tears pass between her screwed tight eyes and fall to the ground below. Celestia manages to fight through the tears, long enough to pull herself together so she can look at the tombstone in front of her.

Reading only the quote on the bottom to herself, ‘Resting as a young prince with much potential, a son with so many ones to call friends, and a pony with so much heart to give… Rest in peace Havoc,’ Celestia smiles lightly.

Allowing only the slight glimmer of water to make its way out of her tear ducts. Upon seeing this, Discord takes his place beside her as they dare not even turn around to look at the casket still out of the ground, not just yet.

“It’s a lovely quote, my dear…” he kisses her lightly on the top of the head while draping a lion paw over her side.

“I thought it would be…” Celestia looks at the top of her head as she sees a small pair of hooves come in front of her. Rosebud grasping her long horn while looking at the same stone, “…though, I didn’t come up with it entirely, that was in part to this little one as well,” she scoops up her daughter and rests her easy on the ground. The slight giggle in Rose fading fast, even with the kind hearted expression on both her parent’s faces, as she turns back around to see the marker.

Rose knows what death is, and as of now, she knows the pain it can cause one when it strikes so close to home. The young princess doesn’t even try to fight back the anguish that she feels from having her only sibling taken from her. It’s nothing that she could have prevented, nor could have helped fight against while she was in the room literally only feet from his last breath taken. Though more likely than not, she would have been killed as well, had the queen gotten ahold of her.

This hasn’t dawned on the foal, as the tears and sobs from her gut come out while resting a hoof on his name plate. “Why…?” Rosebud mutters, both her parents standing back for her to have her own moment alone with her brother, “…why did it have to be this way Havoc? What could I have helped you with to stop the meanie changeling from hurting you? What did you ever do to hurt another pony?” Rose recalls the small little sibling arguments that she had with him from time to time.

Though all of them were nothing but petty squabbles here and there, nothing that would have made her hate him to no end. At truth she will miss him, with all her heart. Considering in her mind, Havoc had so much of one to give. As her whimpers continue, it soon becomes contagious and it spreads to the others. Discord getting in the same state, while Twilight and her friends, even her coltfriend Flash let the water works flow freely right now. Luna who had tried so hard to hold it in, now finds herself lost in the mists of the child’s pleads.

The night mare almost would have crumpled down to the ground in response, had it not been for both Shining armor and his wife to help hold her up on either side. Though the last to fall is Celestia, having held it in all day from knowing this moment was going to come. The solar princess now fails to even hold up her own appearances and resides herself next to her sister now while the regal pair ball their eyes out to the sound of the ropes going tight, as the casket is finally lowered down in to the terrestrial abyss.

Dissy finally gets himself back under control enough to lean down and give his daughter a helping hand, or talon, in this case. Resting her head against his goat leg at first, Rose pouts downwards as she lets herself be taken. The father is careful not to let her see the casket going down, something that no child should ever have to see of a sibling. The daughter in the last moment, as the coffin hits the bottom and the others try their best to pull themselves back in to one piece, holds out a hoof pointing towards the tombstone. Trying her best to reach it, as her father obliges, leaning back down so she can touch it.

“I’ll miss you, Havoc,” she lowers her head a tad as one more tear falls from her eye, “Please, will you be there when I dream? I’d like to see you still, let me know how you’re doing…”

Luna bites down on her lip as she and her sister look at Discord for a response to give her, “Rose… if you want him to be there in your dreams,” he nuzzles his horse like muzzle in to hers playfully, trying to lift her spirits, “all you have to do, is hold him here,” Discord leaves a single claw across her heart. Watching as her frown starts to quiver back in to a smile as they all file out.

All except for Celestia at first.

“Sister?” Luna calls back to her, “are you coming?”

“I will be, Luna, don’t worry,” Tia never adverts her gaze from the stone marking the ground, while the dirt is swiftly filled in by the unicorns around her as the deed is done.

As they leave, she finds herself oddly alone. Not even the sounds of the insects or the chirping of birds is present while she sits calmly before what painful reminder she has, of her child falling in to her own matters.

“I’m sorry, my son…” Celestia quivers, “…I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean for you or any pony to get hurt. I didn’t want this to happen, I didn’t want you to get in harm’s way, if only I had tried harder perhaps you would still be here,” the thoughts of all she could have done start to enter her mind. Going over the almost recording of her fighting Chrysalis, thinking what she could have done differently, “…I don’t know if there is anything that would have made a difference, what’s done is done… and I can’t change that.”

Tia rests a motherly hoof on the top of the stone as she stands herself up to follow the others, which have already gotten back in the castle. “I will miss you Havoc, your father and sister as well. Everypony you know, holds you dearly… and we all love you very, very much,” wiping away the single tear that has now formed in her eye again. The only thing she can do is look up at the sky that slowly starts to turn from brilliant light to a sort of fiery orange, yellow mix while the sun does its own thing and time passes by. “Take care of him, Faust… he’s a good boy,” she whispers under her breath as the princess trots back to her home.

____________________________

While the small dinner is only really accompanied by those that are closest to the royal family. It none the less feels much like a home in itself. Having friends and loved ones all around you can bring about joy in even the darkest of occasions. But that can only last for so long. Needless to say only the two parents of the deceased have taken it upon themselves to break open a bottle or two of scotch to share with one another. Sipping the drink gingerly, it thankfully warms their insides to the fullest, as Twilight takes notice of the bottle.

“Isn’t that the same type you gave me a while back? Aged in the mines?” she tries to make small conversation.

“Why yes it is…” Celestia laps her tongue around her lips, feeling the burn, “I have quite a few of them, though I have to ask my student, have you tasted it yet? I know you were hesitant to try it that night when I gave it to you. Wanted to save it for a special occasion, I believe.”

Every single one of the mane six, along with Spike and Flash look at one another. Barely remembering the night they had that was, more or less, kicked off due to the scotch. Each of them rather pleased on how it turned out. Two of them more so than others, while both Twi and Sentry look away from one another, flushed in the cheeks.

“I think they did a little more than taste …” Discord nudges his wife in the ribs, while young Rose remains oblivious to the play around her as she sips her own juice.

“It wasn’t anything like that,” Twilight grinds her teeth trying to keep her tone down.

“Well…It kind of was…” Flash rolls his eyes, while the youngest alicorn in the room immediately shoots him a playful glare, as a couple of the friends there start to snicker with one another, “What? They did dare you.”

“Oh please, I’m sure you would have gotten the same treatment, had it landed on you and you picked ‘dare’.”

“Are you complaining dear?” he snickers at her. While only those who were present actually know what happened.

“Well I can’t say I wasn’t asking for it…” Twilight leans in to his side as she sits next to him. The colt readily accepting the gift of her body pressing against his.

“Well it seems my protégée has a knack for making less than rational decisions while intoxicated…” Tia giggles at the thought of seeing Twilight plastered to no end, and tries to imagine the events of that evening, “Though as I can see, it worked out in your favor in the end… any other less than stellar actions that night?”

“Well let’s see…” Twilight tries to think back to some of the fuzzy memories, “Truth or dare with spin the bottle is always fun…”

“You try and say that when your head looks like a chess board…” Rainbow pouts as she crosses her hooves over her chest, “do you know how hard it is to explain to others how that night turned out, when they weren’t there?”

“Probably as hard as it is to get the taste of hard cider out of your mouth, after getting if from another pony’s,” Spike picks up. Causing all that were present to snicker at both the Pegasus and country gal, after their own dare.

“O-o-or,” Applejack drones on to change the subject, “harder still to beat Fluttershy at a drinking game,” she gestures a hoof over to the usually quiet mare, who now starts to blush across her cheeks while keeping in her laughter.

“Oh Fluttershy has a taste for the drink?” Luna instantly perks up at the thought of going against the mare. Recalling the numerous games that come to mind at just the thought, “would she be willing to partake with myself, on some occasion?”

“A casual drink? Or competition?” the timid mare asks.

“What do you say to Battle Shots, Mhmm?” raising her virgin drink of strawberry cordial to her mouth, Luna grins deviously at the yellow Pegasus. All the while Celestia taking note of her sister’s actions.

“How long has it been sense you’ve done anything that wild, sister?”

“Far too long…” Luna almost groans at the thought of having lost many occasions to indulge, ‘Though it has given me the time to upgrade my Arch mage in Colt Slayer 3, which is probably why I’ve been whooping Celestia’s rump more often than not lately…’ Lulu thinks to herself, ‘perhaps I should try out a different character class? The Tank seems to be suitable and if I beat her with the same one that she has been using, than that will just give me even more bragging rights… also…’ the others are left to sit there and watch the lunar princess deep in thought, on a matter that they can only imagine.

“What is the princess doing?” Rarity asks while she watches the almost glassed over appearance of the mare’s eyes.

“Probably trying to think of more ways to kill me in that absurd video game of hers…” Celestia rolls her eyes at even the notion of sitting down and playing it again with her. Though knowing full well that she will be roped in to doing it, at some point.

“You’re just mad because she kicks your flank, every time,” Discord snickers.

“Discord…. Honey…” Tia manages to grab his attention while there is a slight glow to her horn as she puts her prosthetic hoof up to his side. Releasing the tension built up in the suspension spring. The metal hoof socks the prince in the gut as he winces over in his chair. The action painfully bringing up a laugh from those around, as they see the prince in a moment of pain at the hooves of his beloved.

“What was…that?” Discord questions at the surprising hit.

“It’s quite interesting actually… even only having this thing on me a week or so. I’ve learned so much about it, and what I can do with it as well,” Celestia admires the rather humdrum looking appendage upon her. Though its ruggedness far would out last her own body, regardless of how long she has been around. “For example I learned already that I can use my magic to hold back the springs on the inside used for shock absorption, and release them at will… it can make a mean right hook, wouldn’t you say?”

“Well…” Dissy coughs for a second while trying to get some air back in his lungs, “…I wouldn’t call that a right hook. But as for a solid punch, almost makes me want to remove my own limb.”

“Don’t you dare.”

“Only a thought…” he assures her, “I mean lets be real, my magic is far stronger than that will ever be.”

“And, I plan on upgrading it…” Tia gets a few images of a newly designed hoof in mind for her to wear.

After all if she has to live with it for the rest of her life, she might as well make it less frightening to those around her, and even more appealing to her little girl. Who at the moment still gaps at the appendage in awe from what it’s made of, to even what it can do.

“Can I help you pick out a new one, mommy?”

“Of course you can, dearie…” Tia leans down and nuzzles her horn against the top of her daughter’s own. Watching the beaming foal that doesn’t quite understand the gravity of what has happened to her mother. But that she’ll understand later on in life, as for now she can grow used to it.

“As much though as I’d hate to ask…” Twilight regretfully brings up the subject that has been hankering her mind for a while now, not having fully understood what happened to them after the fall of the king and queen, “…what decision did you come to when it came to those that threw their hooves up at the end of the fighting?”

“Hmm well…” Discord takes the place of his wife for a second to answer, covering up her mouth so she can’t speak, and at the same time hoping not to get another swift hoof to the side as a result from the intrusion, “they have been banished from Equestria’s borders… it doesn’t matter where they go, just so long as they don’t come back here,” he releases Celestia’s mouth, “And if a single one is caught with in the boundary line they will be put to execution without a proper trial, seeing as they already broke the original agreement.”

“We wouldn’t have had to worry about a breach of contract, had we followed through with my threat…” Celestia huffs over the matter.

“Dear, as much as I would have loved to do the same to them… there has been far too much bloodshed in the past few months, from all those that have been lost,” Dissy reminds her, eyeing his wife’s glare as she sits next to him, “besides, somehow I don’t think even you could have lived with… oh how did you say it? Something along the lines of ‘burning them in to the landscape, and the slaughter of those under her command and those not’.”

“Hell hath no fury like a mare scorned…” Celestia rolls her eyes at her husband, “even if it is another mare, which did the scorning.”

“Yet somehow, we did manage to talk you down from mass genocide… seriously I thought I was the twisted one.”

“And you still are,” she leaves him speechless for but a moment with a quick peck to the cheek, “but, you’re my twisted, little, Dragonoci.”

“Yes I am…” Discord brings her in closer with a snap of his fingers as the chair literally walks itself over to him. Delivering a tenderer kiss on her lips, much to the dismay of their daughter who playfully gags at her parent’s show of sweet affection. The father pulling back after the moment, just in time to poke fun at his sister in law, “besides, you should see this one in combat,” he gestures to Luna.

“Hey now!” Luna snaps out of her visions of the console game to defend herself, “there is nothing wrong with how I act, when I’m in battle.”

“Oh no absolutely not… I mean there is nothing wrong with having a devilish smile on ones face, while cutting in to others.”

“What about removing an enemy’s liver with your bare claws, or freezing them solid to only smash them to pieces, or even playing golf with your hammer?” the night mare calls him out on, “where does that come in to play?”

“That? That’s nothing more than sport.”

“My point, exactly,” she folds her hooves over her chest in a tuff.

“Though I do have to say, we make quite a team…” Discord has a moment of no lunacy as he admits to her.

“And we’ll probably be at each other’s throats out in the field, as much as we would be at the enemy’s,” Luna sticks her tongue out at her brother in law.

“Imagine what would happen if we got Tia in the fray?” Discord beams at his wife, all the while the irritated expression on Lulu’s face grows stronger and stronger.

“Well on that note…before you two get in a fight with one another, have to kiss and make up, and then I have to kick my sister’s hind for kissing my husband,” Celestia rises from the table, while taking her daughter in hoof. Kissing the top of Rose’s head and gently levitating her over to her aunt, who at the time is still speechless at what her sister just said. While Dissy remains giggling to himself. “I think it’s about time to go to rest now… it’s been an, eventful day,” she nods to her subjects, along with her family, “the castle is open to you all, and I encourage you to stay the night. I wouldn’t want to send you out of here in the middle of the night. Luna, would you be so kind to put our little tike to sleep?”

“Not a problem, sister,” Luna nods, while Rosebud beams on her back and Lulu almost gallops off down the hall. Smiling to herself at the thought of getting to read a bedtime story to the foal like she missed out doing on almost as many occasions, as she missed the drink.

“We thank you kindly for the hospitality,” Cadance pipes up after remaining calm for the majority of the night. Content with leaning against her husband after a well-deserved meal, and happy to get some sleep.

“It’s not a problem at all, Cadance,” Discord assures them as they all follow the celestial princess’s guidance and rise up, to head off to bed.

Giving out their goodnights to one another before retiring at the end of a particularly long day. Twilight and Flash are amongst the few who leave last, until the young princess gets a hoof on her shoulder. Turning around to see the smiling expression on her mentor’s face.

“Actually, I was hoping to speak to you two first, before bed,” Tia nods to Twilight and Flash.

“We both were…” Discord puts a bat wing around his wife, now urging the young couple to follow them down the hall as they head through the castle.

____________________________

Twilight and Flash walk down the hallway in-between the prince and princess. Oddly feeling uncomfortable with the current positioning, and not quite sure how this will play out or what is going to happen. Though the night is calm as they seem to be the only ones up at the time, apart from the occasional guard that patrols by and instantly bows to the presence of the royalty. Waving off the next pair of guards that are on their patrols, Celestia listens to the audible clop of her metal hoof hitting the ground. Easily reading the clear unknowing expression on her student’s face, and attempting to make any sort of small talk, if just to ease her tensions.

Tia glances down towards her appendage, “Well it seems the first thing to get fixed, is this annoy sound when I walk.”

“That does seem like it could get quite annoying…” Twi looks over the limb, “I would have to say look in to putting a rubber horse shoe on the bottom. Seeing as you don’t really need a metal one.”

“Well most of it is metal, so that would fit… later, as discussed, you can try and get a better one made up,” Discord points out. Now looking over to Flash’s own wing that has been torn apart almost to the roots from the previous engagement, not even looking much better after the surgery and the bandages came off, “Though your wing, that will be a different story.”

Flash looks it over, stretching it out slightly. The missing feathers have a slight chance of growing back. Though that’s only provided the roots are still intact. Most of the charred skin has been removed thanks to the doctors here in Canterlot, though that has left a lot of his bone now open to the air as the white shines on though the bright orange. And although the dried blood has been scrubbed out to keep any infection at bay, it took a lot of the remaining feathers out with it. In short, from what the Pegasus can see, the ghost of a wing won’t be carrying him far any time soon.

“My wing is going to be a completely new novel in this case,” Flash answers after folding it back in to his side as best he can. “Hopefully I turn out to be a glider, at least.”

“Hmm…” the chaotic prince scratches his chin, “I think I know a pony that could fix that problem. Same one who probably will be doing the work for my wife.”

“Well, if they can make it look normal, than I guess it’s worth a shot,” Sentry says, eyeing the skeleton that remains, “seeing as I don’t believe I’ll be able to afford much more than that.”

“Awe even being under the princess’s personal guards payroll?” the lavender alicorn teases, in reality knowing how much it would mean to him to even have it appear as a normal functioning wing.

“I don’t think that payment will be an issue, I’ll be sure to have you taken care of, Flash. Besides, you have already repaid that, and so much more, by now…” Celestia says as they come to her office door and she pushes it open for the bunch as they file in, herself close behind as she takes a much needed seat at her desk. Discord standing proudly next to her, while the young couple stands in front of them next to one another still puzzled over what the princess just said.

“It has been a very eventful past few months… don’t you think?” Celestia poses the question.

“Well let’s see,” Dissy starts to think, recalling some of the more major events, “Twilight got a personal guard, multiple changeling sightings in the area, King Sombra was raised from the dead, Queen Chrysalis returned as well, those two got together in more than one way, Twi and Flash ended up dating, the elements of harmony got stolen and then corrupted, said elements were used against Twilight…we… lost one close to us,” he pauses for a second before continuing, “and both the king and queen were brought down, while some sort of peace was returned to us.”

“A very, very eventful period,” Twilight shakes her head, after hearing all the highlights of what has happened.

“Though it’s not quite over, not just yet,” Tia backs up out of the chair for a second, feeling some strength return to her legs and gets up to waltz over to her student, “You have been my star pupil for quite some time now, Twilight Sparkle. Far longer than I would have expected, after all if there was another kingdom that needed guidance. I would have sent you there, by now, instead of having you come to me to continue your teachings.”

Twilight almost shutters at hearing this again, it has been a while sense they talked about it after all, “Princess Celestia… with all due respect I don’t believe I would even be ready to take on such a role? Not now at least. My lessons, the teachings, they can’t possibly be done with?”

“And they never will be, my faithful student… no matter how much you may learn, you will never be done learning. I am your teacher, just as much you are mine, the fact of the matter is. We all share the role of student and teacher,” she rests a hoof on the young alicorn’s shoulder, before gesturing to Twilight and Flash, “just as much as you two, have probably learned a lot about one another, from being around each other. And I’m sure you will learn even more. Although there isn’t a place for you in the role of a leader, at least by title. You will always be a leader, no matter what title you wear.”

“Though, you may still have much to learn…” Discord chimes in to play his own role, “…there is another place you can fill in right now.”

“Both of you for that matter, actually,” Tia motions to the pair as they snap their heads to one another. The princess and the guard having not a clue what they are talking about at the moment.

“Umm, could you possibly elaborate a little more, your majesty?” Flash asks of her.

“Twilight, you have proven that you are willing to take a risk if need be, in order to get what has to be done, accomplished… even if it may harm one you love,” the expression on Twilight’s face turns grim, as the solar goddess looks upon her, “I know what you did with the changeling’s spell at the ruins, what you had to do against Chrysalis… needless to say, it was cruel. Just like you doing the same thing to Discord, in order to beat me in our little duel with one another back in the park.”

“Wait a second… you did what to me?! Twilight?!” the prince snaps around, as the puzzle pieces fall in place to what happened to him then.

“I’ll talk to you later about that…” Celestia hushes him up for a second, while the slight chuckle pops up from both the guard and Twilight, “as for you,” Tia grabs her student’s attention once more, “although it was cruel, it was needed… something that I personally didn’t even think you were capable of doing. But it would seem, you have proved me wrong…” she bows slightly to her own student, “thank you, for proving me wrong.”

“I’m… glad? I could have, Celestia,” Twilight returns the bow, “though I have no idea where you’re going with this.”

“In time, Twilight… however, Flash Sentry,” the guard snaps to attention, out of pure impulse from previous moments, of having his name called out by a princess.

“Yes, your majesty?”

“You have also proven yourself far more than I could have expected. Allowing, and even pushing, Twilight to using the spell on you in order to see things through. You were willing to give it all up, just for her safety,” Celestia nods to her husband as he takes a place in front of a wardrobe that just seems out of place the more the couple look at it. It doesn’t match anything in the room, and it seems to have been brought in there only recently, “…this is something that I am happy to see in you both. Even more so that you two work so well together… so in that case. There is only one thing I can offer you in place of your own kingdom, to rule with Flash at your side…”

Dissy opens the door to the wardrobe, revealing what’s on the inside to those that didn’t already know. While Sentry and Twilight stand there in awe at what they are seeing. Rather clear to them what this means, and at the same time, what comes along with it. Both of them look back up at the regal couple. If anything for some confirmation, for what they have just been presented.

“Princess Celestia…” Flash looks inside once more, “is that really, what I think it is?”

“It is Flash, it is,” she nods once more to him, Tia now passing her gaze to the younger alicorn, “and even if there isn’t the kingdom. Flash, I’m sure, will be by your side, no matter what."

Epilogue pt. 1

Six months later…

The autumn sun has started to hit its peak up in the sky at the time of noon now. Shining proudly over Canterlot castle as its rays hit the gleaming stone sides of the building. It stands reconstructed from the attack still fresh in the minds of those who were there to bear witness to the act of the queen and king’s depravity. Windows have been repaired and put back in to their original order, some much to Discord’s dismay. Walls have been reconstructed, blood long sense removed and any sent that somehow found a way to linger in the corners was sought out and destroyed long ago.

Though thankfully the healing process commenced when it all fell in to place, and by this point, is in full swing as events that even those who thought would never leave them still haven’t. But are being well managed as best as they can. For now though, other festivities are on the plate to be looked forward to at the moment.

The Grand Galloping Gala, for the last two months, was postponed as the restoration process was under way, but now that things are on track. There is no reason as of now to hold back the guests that hope to grace the ball with their presence. Having those months to put things back together, along with being able to plan for the party, has paid off in the end as even the royal family is able to enjoy themselves as of now. When they normally would be scrambling about left and right to get things in order before the day would come. Taking the actual day of the Gala to themselves, more or less, to relax in the early time of the day so they are well prepared and rested for the festivities later on.

Luna sits graciously in the spa bed of the castle, taking in the melody of sounds coming from an old vinyl record playing in the corner while she soaks up the hot plaster like mud underneath and all around her body as it’s enveloped. Although there may be better and easier ways to listen to music in their time, to which she has discovered of many, sense coming out of her thousand year exile from the moon. The night mare still prefers the old fashioned things from time to time. Tapping and waving her hooves under the surface to the classical musical notes, she would have gladly slipped under the surface and taken a nap with only her muzzle to provide her air, had it not been for one of the many party planners to come through the door.

“Your majesty…” the proper unicorn bows as Luna sits up from her place, “Im sorry to disturb you at the moment.”

‘Yet you do it anyway…’ Luna hides her thought behind a smile, “Oh it’s quite alright, what is it that you need?”

“Just a final decision on a few of the drinks to be served…” she levitates out a list, holding the clip board out in front of her, “Seeing as many of the ponies there will be of age, shall we start with the adult beverages?”

Her dark blue ears jump up at the sound of the possibility of being delightfully inebriated later on, “Oh lets,” she manages to hide her excitement.

“Well let’s see… hard cider?”

“Yes, I know that there is always a palate for it.”

“Diamond Dog Liquor?”

“Has a wonderful sparkle to it when it’s poured,” the princess smiles, having remembered the first time she tried it, “Absolutely.”

“Manehatten Brandy?”

“Hard to pass something up from the city now-a-days,” Luna rolls her eyes, knowing that it’s her sister’s favorite, “of course, add that to the shelf.”

“Saddleoff Vod-” the planner doesn’t even get to finish the name as Luna almost exposes herself from her bath after shooting out from the tub on to her hind legs after she starts to hear the name of the drink. Quickly looking down to her barren chest and realizing her position, she covers herself up with a towel and gets out of the tub entirely.

“NO! Anything but that mess…” Luna can already taste the burn of it going down her throat. Recalling the events from the last time she was let near a shot glass and no other pony to hold her hoof. While she went to town on a couple of bottles to herself on a bad night, “…bad history… anything else?”

“Other than the various types of on tap beers, only the virgin drinks,” the unicorn jots down the notes on her board, bringing out the second set, “So far we have Strawberry cordial, Rainbow Fizz punch, Apple cider… of course, Berry Berry pop, Poison Joke root beer, Appleoosa temple… and a variety of juices. Is there anything else you can think of?”

“Hmm,” she ponders while stepping in to the shower nearby, and tosses the towel over the hanger. Leaving the planner standing awkwardly outside of the stall as the princess takes off the mud behind an open curtain, the water streaming down, cleansing her coat, “only thing I could possibly think of would have to be the addition of Peach and Ginger ale… Peaches don’t seem to grow around Canterlot easily and many of the higher class ponies seem to love them. And as for the little ones that may be in attendance, they always love it when the ginger burns their throat…” Luna takes a moment to chuckle to herself, “they like to think they are actually drinking like their own parents.”

“Hmm, Peach and Ginger ale… check! Thank you your majesty.”

“Will that be all now?” she towels herself off while the other mare in the room tries to advert her eyes from the princess’s own flank.

“Ahh… Err… Yes, yes it will be. Thank you,” she quickly back tracks her way out of the spa area, leaving a much curious princess now standing there on her own.

“Hmm…” Luna holds a hoof to the edge of her chin, before she finishes drying her flank off with a towel, “speaking of little ones, where is Rosebud? And that child of a father of hers…” she trots her way out of the area and down the hall in search of the pair. Not having to worry much about her own sister, seeing as she already knows what she is up to.

Though she doesn’t have to look for very long.

The sounds of laughter and giggles radiating down the hall, brings her just as much peace as her older music would on any sad day. Tracing the sounds down and around a few corners and corridors, Luna rests her ears against the study room door in front of her right now. Hearing the tell-tale sounds of her niece from the inside along with her brother in law’s voice. Slowly cracking open the door without being noticed, she eyes the pair and takes extra care to make her presence unknown to them.

The simple joy of seeing the chaotic father reading his daughter a story and even mimicking the voices of those in it, is a heartwarming gesture to see while they sit down on the sofa. The beaming expression young Rose’s face, who in the last couple months has turned six now, is there for her aunt to see while the older alicorn now shares a similar expression. Not so much because what she sees that this interaction is doing to the child, but the effect it has on Discord himself.

For the weeks and even months afterwards, the hit of losing his own son had a farther reaching effect on him than others could have imagined. Ending in long nights of Celestia waking up to find him standing in the middle of the room where it all took place and kneeling on the ground. Like the blood of his child still soaked the carpet. Tia tried to get him to put a stop to it, even though she had to bear witness to the senseless slaying of her own son. Seeing her husband like this long after what’s done was done, started to scare her to no end. Being unable to get through to him, didn’t help in the slightest.

Though the turnaround was when Discord saw his daughter doing something quite similar. Dissy, on several occasions, would find Rosebud in her brother’s bed. A place she would go on occasion when she was scared from a nightmare while younger to sleep with him as comfort. Now only giving her a reminder of her loss. Pushing himself up, for the sake of his little girl who was still counting on him now, Discord pulled through. Becoming stronger than ever as both a husband, and especially, a father.

‘You may have been an utter pain in my flank for years…’ Luna silently curses him, though the smile quickly returns as the fonder memories come back, ‘…though even I will admit that on occasion. I can see why my sister fell so far for you,’ the single princess looks up at her still ring-less horn. Regretting having not taken the chance to find and meet another colt, so she can have her own memories like this, with him and their children, ‘and now you got me thinking all these crazy thoughts… I resent you for that, Discord,’ a heartfelt grin plays itself on Luna’s face the more she thinks about it, “but I thank you for putting them in my head to give me an option, brother,”

“Mhmm… sounds like somepony is spying on us,” Discord pears over his shoulder, not having fully heard what his sister in law said. Just enough to make her presence known to them.

“Just checking in on my two favorite family members,” she trots in more while Rose still remains enraptured by the book.

“Awe… you’re so kind.”

“I was talking about Rose and my sister… and I already know what she’s doing.”

Discord pulls out a rubber knife from his chest out of thin air and hands it off to her, “here, I think you misplaced this.”

“No, no… it was right in its proper place,” Luna grins at him. Rather glad that he didn’t hear what she was saying while at the door.

Rose finally manages to take note of her aunt’s presence as she flies off the couch and tackles her target down to the ground in an embrace, “Aunt Lulu! Good morning, or afternoon at least…”

“Good afternoon to you too my dear,” Lulu returns the embrace while forcing much needed air back in to her lungs, while she rights herself back up on all fours, “I can see you two are doing well.”

“You bet! Daddy’s been reading stories with me about old Equestrian history, and even some of the more challenging story books in the library!” the young princess wide eyed and beaming, looks at her father who can only attempt to hide the pride filled expression on his face, “mom and him say I’m doing so well with my own studies, and I have even been able to study a bit with aunt Twilight and Uncle Flash!”

“Uncle Flash?” Luna clearly needs to pay attention more too how much the little one looks up to the guard, or for that matter. The interaction with he and Twilight, considering what her niece just said. Shaking her head to get back to the subject, she notes Discord’s rather smug expression while Rose continues.

“Yeah! Flash is awesome, he and Twilight played with me yesterday after their meeting with mom!” Rose almost jumps out of her seat of joy, “He’s so cool, we went flying, played catch in the air, practiced a few spells… well, me and Twilight at least, and they both even let me read to them.”

“That just sounds… adorable,” Luna even blushes a bit at the thought of seeing Twilight and Flash play with a child again. Before her thought process is cut off by the brother in law talking.

“You should see the way Sentry has played with Rose, and I have to say you hit it right on the head. It’s rather, dare I say it… cute,” he tries to get the right word for the matter and decides that it should suffice.

“And that probably tasted like vinegar to have pass by your lips,” she teases him. Quickly remembering their day out in the park when the guard took the young princess on a flight through the sky and the way he acted with her than, “Flash will make a fine Father one day.”

“And Twilight a loving mother as well,” Discord chimes back in, “Speaking of the pair, where are they? I’d half way be expecting them to be in their room getting down to business in that matter of becoming parents.”

Luna almost chokes herself on air for the first time in a long while, while Rose remains oblivious entirely to the topic at hoof right now, “Well ahh…” the lunar princess punches herself in the side to remind her lungs to get to work once again, “…They are already busy at the moment having their own fun with Tia, though I think either way, they will walk out hot and sweaty.”

“…You’re a very dirty minded mare, you know that right?” he reminds her.

‘One tends to be when you don’t have a colt to bed with at night…’ she mentally kicks herself at having that thought creep up once again, “Please don’t remind me…”

“Wait a second…” Rose cuts them both off, holding her hooves up in front of them both to halt any more speech, “… how would Twily and Flash talk about business of being a mommy and daddy? And why would they do it in their rooms? Isn’t that what they have desks for? Business?”

“Well I guess you could use a desk like that, so long as it’s clear…” Luna slowly trots her way out of the room. Leaving Discord to try and wrestle with his daughter about that subject matter now that she has just checkmated him by having to think of an explanation for his kin. “You can take care of that little talk I’m sure… take care you two!” she calls back, gratefully receiving the scowl from him with a smile.

“I hate you sometimes…” Discord mutters under his breath, “I hate you so much…” the door closes, leaving him at the mercy of a daughter who now eyes him with the utmost of curiosity.

“What is it daddy?”

____________________________

Even while the sun may be beaming across the castle, and all of Canterlot for that matter. The usually quiet sounds of the palace are broken, instead replaced by the frequent sounds of metal hitting metal and the occasional spell here and there being cast in the court yard. There you can find at the moment, two ponies facing off against the solar princess, happily engaging one another in the little training duel.

Though still just as serious about the matter.

Celestia stands strapped in her own royal golden armor that clings to her features tight and doesn’t leave room for anything to sag, flop around, or fall out. Only allowing slits for her tail, mane, horn, and wings to protrude. The rest of her remains protected from harm while the plates interlock with one another, yet still stays light for her agile self to utilize.

Using it right now as she tuck and rolls from side to side to avoid several ice waves of magic headed her way, only to block the last one. Skidding backwards, Tia brings up a magical ward to block a shot from another armor clad mare, watching as the flakes of frost fall around her harmlessly. The dust settles while her opponent takes a stand just yards away from her.

The glistening violet armor plates curving well to her tight youthful form, her face being protected by the helmet that holds its own mane to match hers running along the back. While along the suit, dance the twinkles of the several gems that hold their ascetic appeal, as well as the magical amplifying properties to them for which the younger alicorn can fully use. Along with that, remains the decorative colors, and even tell tail cutie mark on the breast plate of a magical pink star with five smaller stars around it that holds the crowning piece. A single cut rose colored ruby in the center to match the bursting star like the one on her flank.

Tia can’t help but snicker at her opponent. Rather proud of how she has turned out with taking on her new role, and playing in to the combat training that she seems to have taken a liking to, “Very well skilled there Twilight, but you still have to remember that I’m not your average unicorn,” Celestia plays along, “Low level magic spells won’t get you very far at all.”

Twilight Sparkle has rather been enjoying her new role. The title of ‘Royal Canterlot Magical Advisor’ fitting her quite well the more she thought about it. Although, she still had to be convinced that it was a real position. When you’re royalty though, you pretty much can make any position you want. Happy that she gets to work closely with the royal family, and be around the higher positions. The eager to learn alicorn has been filling her brain with nearly every speck of information that she has been able to gather about what it takes to run a kingdom of your own.

While at the same time, even more pleased that a certain special colt has been placed by her side to act as her primary assistant, along with his new role. On top of that she manages to keep her own home in Pony Ville, which only makes the opportunity better so she can still see her friends, and have her rather astute coltfriend stay with her.

“And with all due respect, your majesty,” Twilights proper pose falls as she grins at her mentor, “I’m not your average alicorn… those were just a distraction.”

Tia hears the tell-tail sound of flapping wings off to her side as she herself is rammed by a bright orange Pegasus in the side at nearly full speed as she finds herself tumbling head over hooves at the moment. Landing face up and on her own rump, Celestia shakes her head to get the stars out of her vision as she eyes the one responsible. The used and abused armor plating adoring the colt’s strong features as he still manages to fly so gracefully… at least when not in a fight. Yet at the same time protecting him to its fullest, while showing off his new rank.

The crest on the front indicating the now Captain Flash Sentry, as the colt proudly stands before the princess on all fours. The broken chest plate that he used to wear, now fully restored to its original sheen. While the other parts of his suit also got a makeover to go along with it. On top of that, his newly restored wing being happily used to its fullest. The feathers may have not come back in, and the skin underneath may be scared beyond belief. But this hasn’t kept him out of the fight. The princess, true to her word has gotten him hooked up with quite the prosthetic when it comes to wings.

A full canvas covering is placed over the injured wing, while thin but strong metal stents and struts are put through it. Allowing hinge movement, along with being physically fused to his bones, it’s much like an extension of his own body. And while he may have had a rough start when it came to learning to fly again. The alicorn he holds so dear, was there for him every step of the way, who at the moment proudly takes her place next to him.

“Good to be back…” Flash rolls his shoulders so he can feel the fake wing move, receiving a light kiss on the cheek in response from his beloved.

“Thank you dear, perfect timing by the way.”

“What can I say?” Sentry playfully shrugs his shoulders, “I’m good at what I do… oh, and watch out,” he and Twilight lean back to avoid the shot from the princess across from them.

“You already courted her, Mister Sentry…” Tia coos to him, “There’s no need to be flirtatious, especially not… now,” she stomps her new hoof on to the ground.

While the old one would have been called rudimentary and dull. The one that the princess now wears is fully up to her status. Bronze holding up the majority of it, while only the crucial internal workings remain iron for strength. Even with that, it’s far lighter than the original one she wore. Rather grateful for that fact, as the gems on the sides of the golden embroidery charge themselves up from the magical flow inside of the powerful alicorn.

Translating the spell in to the ground and sending a series of stone pillars rising up and out of the ground in front of her, well on their way to the couple. Twilight and Flash are forced to separate from one another as the latter snakes his way across the ground in-between the columns before him as he makes his way to the eldest princess. Meanwhile his counterpart simply uses her magic to blast apart the stone barriers while she follows much the similar path.

Tia, standing at the end of their route with only a grin about her face, waits for them to be upon her. The pair of swords drawn out from both the colt and the mare, glimmer in the eyes of Celestia. Watching them with only yards to spare, they draw closer in to her. At the last moment, Tia whips out her own sword from its sheath to hold against Twilight’s own, while summoning a ward to stop Flash’s, as both the younger ponies press in to the princess with no gains.

“I have to say, at first the idea of losing a limb terrified me to no end…” she looks it over more and more, some small part of her rather impressed with the outcome actually, “…though the more I use it, the more I find new ways to have fun…” Tia swings out the hidden blade in her wrist against Flash, breaking the lock they were in.

Forcing the colt to take to the air to avoid the swipe, while at the same time Celestia powers up her horn to meet Twilight’s own spell in the middle while they force back against one another. Blocking Flash’s attack once more with the built in metal shield she has at her disposal, at the same time multi-tasking against her own student. The stalemate seems to have no end, as the princess, who has literally centuries more experience than her student. Is able to hold her spell far easier than Twilight herself ever could imagine.

Only really having to focus on the guard to her right. Celestia twists her fore leg around to block his incoming attacks and attempts to deliver her own, “I can do this all day, you two…” the princess good-humoredly mocks them both, breaking the spell lock with her student, “though as your mentor. I really should advise you to think of a new strategy, Princess Twilight.”

Both Sentry and Sparkle make eye contact with one another as a slight devilish grin makes its way on to the alicorn’s face. Unknown to her teacher, while the couple already knows the plan in place, “Duly noted, Princess Celestia,” The spell that Twilight casts takes hold of Flash as he back peddles away from the pure white princess, and even allows her to focus solely on his Marefriend.

Much to the confusion of the one they are up against at the moment.

‘What do you have planned…?’ Celestia tries to piece together how letting only Twilight take up the slack could possibly have a better outcome in the end. Than if her and her coltfriend were to work together.

Though that answer comes all too fast, as Twilight summons up a single Ray spell, pushing the enhanced magic in and out of her horn as her body fills with the additional energy she is getting. All of which, Celestia can feel in her own body, as she meets her student once more in the middle with the same spell and can feel her own magic being rejected. Pushed back in to her body at the over powering effects that the younger alicorn is having in waves. Each one forcing the co-ruler of Equestria itself to try and hold her ground against the onslaught at the moment, but failing rather miserably. As she can even see the rubber tread of her fake hoof, grinding away on the ground.

The final tipping point occurring, as Twi flashes Celestia a wink and pushes once more.

The ensuing shockwave hurtles the solar princess back across the ground as she digs herself a hole with her own horn, beneath the tile of the courtyard, leaving a trail of up turned soil in her wake. While lying motionless for a second or two in a heap. Neither Flash nor Twilight are worried, fully knowing that the princess’s body can put up with far more than they will ever know. Having their thoughts backed up, as they see the mare in question pop her head out of the ground and spit a clump of dirt from her mouth. Celestia remaining bewildered at how her own student was able to beat her, though she comes to the realization of what just happened, as she catches Flash stammer a bit as he holds himself up.

“You didn’t…” Tia eyes her own student, while the mare twiddles her hooves.

“Well you said come up with a new strategy,” Twilight defends herself.

“Besides…” Flash chimes in, already feeling the vigor coming back to his legs as he walks back towards his mare, “I already know what it feels like to go under the effects of the Love drain spell to the point of death… a little something to counter your attacks, Princess Celestia, is nothing.”

“That much, I can even believe…” a fourth voice makes their presence known as Luna enters the courtyard.

Finding that her sister is still in the hole, while the other pair stand across from her. Even the younger sister can’t help but giggle at seeing her own sister in this state, thankfully going over to her aid and helping her out of the mess that she resides.

“Much appreciated, Luna,” Celestia nods to her.

Returning the gesture as she does, “not a problem big sister, though it is really funny to see yourself bested by these two…” Lulu gestures to the mare and colt. Each of them trying as they might, but failing miserably, to hold the smug grin on their faces at bay.

“Oh come on now, it is two against one after all!” Celestia tries to give a reason for her trip up.

“And you are the princess, which rules Equestria?” Luna deadpans.

“Co-rules, CO-rules…” the eldest points out that fault. While shaking it off all the same, “I have you and Discord by my side, and now thanks to a promotion, Twilight close by as well,” she beams to the youngest alicorn in the area.

“And I still can’t thank you enough for that,” Twi bows out of respect and to show her gratitude. Now holding up her own highly decorated blade to her side, Flash takes a similar stance all the same, “Shall we continue this little scuffle though?”

Luna looks up in the sky, judging the time before looking back at her sister, “What do you say we make this a little more of a fair fight?”

“How long as it been sense you sparred like this?” Tia raises an eye brow to her.

“To long, besides…” the nightmare chuckles to herself, cracking her neck in anticipation of the simple magic duel she has in mind, “…we have time before the Gala, but I’m sure we all still need to get ready?” she asks, receiving only a nod from them all as the dark blue princess proposes a simple trade, “okay let’s make this simple. One attack for each team, and one attack only… and being the eldest, we’ll go first,” both she and Celestia instantly shoot up next to one another and stare down their opponents.

Having the two sisters to go against surly is going to make things rather interesting when it comes to Twilight and Flash fighting as a pair. Making their stance against their regal opponents, the pair knows that they don’t hold much of an advantage when it comes to a magic fight, seeing as only one of them can use it. For now they can only watch as the sisters lock eyes with one another while their horns start to do more of the talking. As the energy flows freely in them to the point that the spells seem to meld in to one while their opposite auras play off of one another.

Celestia’s fire meeting Luna’s ice in the middle while the spells intertwine with one another and produce an almost shapeless mass of pure white steam. Created instantly from the ice boiling off, and leaving the superhot jet, screeching towards the young couple as it tears up some of the ground from the pressure wave behind it. Flash jumps in to action to protect his mare, grabbing her with his hooves as his form envelops hers. Rather glad that his false wing can’t feel anything, as he extends it to its fullest around him and his mare like a shield. Feeling the force press back in to his body as the colt holds him and Twilight upright against the brunt of the attack.

Sensing the radiant heat of the regal sister’s spell around her, and already feeling the condensation building up on her coat as the steam cools. Twilight is left in wonder at what the princesses had hoped to accomplish with this, ‘I don’t know if you’re trying to kill us or not… but this gesture is not very well received!’ she yells inside her mind. Flash whipping the steam away as the spell is finished, leaving him and Twilight completely unharmed.

“Are you trying to kill us?!” Twilight, being rather ticked still, shrieks back at the siblings as they snicker to themselves.

“Well that may have been a little over kill…” Tia cringes. While she and her younger sister try to hid the embarrassment on their faces of pulling such a spell.

“Perhaps, but hey you’re alive, right?” Luna does the same, scratching the back of her head, “I’m used to fighting with my sister more than any other, apart from the guards that is. Considering that she and I have a stronger build than most, I don’t quite have to hold back with Tia here.”

“And consequently me and Luna aren’t quite used to ‘toning’ down our attacks,” the eldest follows up.

“Well than… in that case,” Flash winks at his marefriend, “our turn.”

Knowing exactly what he means by that subtle gesture.

Twilight braces herself while Flash grabs hold of her, spinning her light form around and around. The colt hurtles her in to the air with all his might, for some additional speed, as she spreads her wings and takes off even more to get additional height and speed. Reaching high above the trio still on the ground. Twilight’s form seems to even block off the sun as she holds her pose there for a second. Soon falling down towards the ground in what would be mistaken as a purple comet.

The ruby in the center of her chest glowing brighter and brighter as she fills it with magic flowing in from her very heart, as it stored some of the energy Flash had given her from the previous spell. The resulting enchantment forming at the tip of her horn, even starts to blind the princesses below as Flash takes the smart approach and covers himself with his false wing. The impact of the mare hitting the ground, is enough to send a shock wave of magic in to the surrounding floor. Kicking up what would be mistaken as a tidal wave of dirt and stone as it rushes upon the sisters.

Both the solar and lunar princess are thrown off kilter as they themselves are tosses back against the walls of the castle, as Twilight comes to a halt while she shakes off the force of the impact that the Concussion spell had on herself.

‘And that’s going to be sore in the morning…’ she stretches out her hind leg, feeling the tension from the impact coming back to haunt her in her joints, ‘but it seems to have worked,’ the mare allows a rather prideful snicker on her face.

Celestia is left picking herself out of a bush from the attack, getting several small branches stuck in her mane while over three dozen leaves seem to cover her body in various places as she almost fights to get her footing. “Oh… Screw it,” she huffs, breaking out the blade attachment from her hoof and slicing in to the foliage until she is free. Only to right herself in time to watch her younger sister peel her own self off the wall that she now leaves an indent on, and falls flat on her face in front of Tia, not even wanting to get up at first.

“Mhmmf, mehph wof,” Luna mutters under her breath, while her muzzle remains in ground.

“Excuse me Luna, could you repeat that?” Celestia pulls her head out of the dirt.

“I said…” the younger mare clears her throat for a second, “okay, she wins…” Luna pouts for a second, soon getting a reassuring giggle from the pair that did this.

“Don’t worry about it, Luna,” Twilight and Flash walk up to the pair, as Twi states, “I think we can count that one as a draw.”

“After all we’d probably be in the med bay by now…” Sentry makes the obvious point at the severity of the sister’s attack.

“Okay that much I can agree to…” Luna comes to her feet finally, shaking the pair’s hooves as a good game gesture, “though don’t expect it to be so easy next time… I want to face off against Twilight at some point, on my own,” she shoots the younger alicorn next to her a challenging glare while they all share in a good laugh.

“For now though…” Celestia pats her sister on the shoulder, “…let’s clean ourselves up a bit before this evening. I don’t believe it would be wise to meet the guests while we are covered in scrapes, dirt and sweat.”

“And that, I can agree to as well…” Twilight looks over her armor, seeing some of the fresh scratches on it while she can’t help but admire her coltfriend’s own suit having gone through more than its fair share of punishment. Getting back in to the conversation as they walk inside.

“Discord and Rosebud are currently reading in the study, I’ll let them know that you three are back in now,” Luna picks back up.

“No, no… I’ll go see them first,” the older sister chimes in while they walk down the hall, “I know that Rose has been doing very well with her own studies, and I’m more than sure that she would like me to see her reading of her own accord.”

“Very true… actually,” Luna recalls the small conversation that she had, also recalling another point that was brought up by her niece, “She also mentioned you, Uncle Flash…” she snickers at the guard who now finds himself chuckling while they walk.

“I’ve played with foals a lot before. What can I say? The younger princess likes me I guess,” Sentry shrugs his shoulders in response.

“Hmm she does now doesn’t she?” Tia giggles, nudging Twilight in the side, “…Seems you found a keeper in the fathering department.”

“Ahh what?” they both say at the same time as the young couple looks at one another for a split second with a rather disturbed look on their faces before looking away with a bashful expression as it flushes with blood.

Much to the pleasure of the older sisters.

Luna jumps in, “I said the same thing to your husband actually.”

“They would be adorable parents,” Celestia mentions as they go back and forth.

“What would their kids look like?”

“Oh I don’t know, with Twilight being an alicorn. They may turn out to be the same like Rose did.”

“Though with Flash in the picture, they may turn out to have more of a chance of having a Pegasus,” Luna points out, all the while the younger couple are still growing redder and redder as Lulu and Tia enjoy their moment of fun.

“Rose would have somepony to play with actually if they did,” the solar princess points out.

“Though she would likely be several years older,” the night mare notes, “still a pony to be close to though.”

“Absolutely, and even if they didn’t get to see one another often. I know the others back in Ponyville would be over joyed to have the little tikes around!” Celestia beams.

Both Celestia and Luna are left snickering to themselves while the bashful faces of those suffering at their mercy retreat in to their bedroom to escape the onslaught of comments. The sisters only hearing the rather audible slam of the door behind them as they disappear. Sharing one last laugh, Luna heads off to take care of her own cleanliness, while Tia goes to see her daughter and husband.

____________________________

Closing the door behind them, both Flash and Twilight hold the door closed at the off chance that the princesses want to lean in and continue their talk. Though thankful that they choose not to, and are left alone at the moment. Breathing a sigh of relief, they step in to the room further, wiping a bead of sweat off their brows while getting the armor plates off of one another.

“Well that conversation was…” Flash cringes, “intriguing.”

“And that’s the princess for you,” Twilight chuckles softly with him, “this is probably the most you’ve been around them actually, ever sense becoming a Captain now.”

“Yes it is, usually I was around you in Ponyville, and I have to say they’re really more laid back than I would have realized when the subject at hoof isn’t so serious,” he helps his mare take off her breast plate and puts it on the rack to hold it. While she does the same for him using her magic.

“That much I learned after becoming Celestia’s student,” Twi notes to him while they finish up, taking it all off and hanging it up for the day, “they may be a pair of rulers for the nation of Equestria, but that doesn’t mean they don’t know when to have fun.”

“Agreed, for now though… do you have your dress ready?” Sentry asks her. Twilight, punctual as usual, brings out her dress and lays it down on the bed.

“Way ahead of you,” she says proudly, “I already know what you’re going to wear, dress uniform? Right?”

“Actually no, Rarity so gratefully made me something special to wear for such an occasion,” Flash takes a mental image of the rather confused mares expression, thinking it’s rather cute, “You’ll see… for now though,” he smiles lightly, kissing the top of her fore head, “…let’s clean-up.”

“You missed my lips, silly…” the alicorn snickers, while her colt takes the hint and holds her chin up with his hoof before delivering a tender kiss on to her lips.

After a day of going out in the courtyard with the princess, to having the teasing of children forced in to their ears afterwards, to now having a moment or two to themselves. That series of events snapping from one to the other, can leave a pony breathless. Though not quite as breathless as a sweet kiss from the pony you love, as they both discover this feeling while caught in the moment. The breathing getting deeper between them as it seems to be more than the temperature of the room rising while their lips remain locked with one another.

Sentry feeling his mare’s own hooves moving down his neck and running down past his wings, as she pulls him in closer. Flash returning the gesture as he instinctively wraps a hoof around her rump and presses himself in to her. The slight gasp escaping from her throat while she pulls her face back to look at him in those cool blue eyes, which captivated her at first in the start of it all.

“I thought we were supposed to clean-up?” she questions, the intentions of the original concept of coming in here lost on them in this moment of bliss.

“We were, though you called me back to your mouth.”

“You weren’t complaining,” Twilight snickers at him while leading Flash in to the bathroom with a flick of her tail to his muzzle, “besides, it has been a long day, and I think we can get dirtier before getting cleaner… also, I did learn that Impotency Spell.”

Twilight leaves off, watching the redness in his cheeks returns as he feels the heat once again rising even more, “are you sure you were a virgin before me?”

“Oh very sure,” she recalls the many lonely nights that she has had while lying alone in bed, with nothing more than her right hoof to act like a colt for the night, “though I have read ‘The art of seduction’ several times so that may have helped at bit. Besides…” Twilight points down to his colthood which presents itself clearly to her now as he tries to hide it, “…it seems to be working.”

“I blame you for this,” Flash chases her in to the shower, where the many sounds of pleasure and lust soon find themselves leaking out in to the main room. All the while, the couple indulges themselves with one another in the heat of the moment before getting ready for the party.

____________________________

Having sat down and listened to her daughter read out loud for a good couple hours. Celestia is rather shocked at how fast time has flown when listening to the little one. Now already having taken a shower with her husband, and sent Rose off to do the same so she can get ready for the party later in the evening. It finally occurs to the solar princess that she hasn’t heard hind nor hair of the younger couple, sense she and her own sister pestered them in a bit of good fun.

Now finding herself standing outside of the couple’s doorway with a hoof lightly knocking, “Excuse me Flash, Twilight?” Celestia calls to get their attention from where ever they may be in the room, “are you in there?”

“I’m in, your majesty,” the sounds of the colt answers her, “you can come in, don’t worry I’m decent.”

Tia slowly opens the door to find Sentry standing inside right in front of the mirror. Checking over a rather nice tuxedo that he has fitted on himself. Tailored to his own form, it fits the colt rather well as it shows his strong features and even has the cut outs for his wings to protrude from the back piece as his struggles to get a bowtie around his neck to put it all together. Giggling lightly at the stallions fight with the fashion piece, the princess comes in to his aid. Taking the bow in her magical grasp as she winds it around in to a knot, and ties it properly.

“There you go Flash, perfect,” the graceful smile lighting up the room as the princess nods at her work.

“Much appreciated, your majesty,” he lowers his head lightly.

“Flash with all due respect, you really can just call me Celestia…” the princess reminds him, while looking over the suit, “the ‘your majesty’ thing, makes me feel even older than I actually am.”

“Yes, ahh… Celestia.”

“Much better… well I have to say the suit fits you quite well,” she eyes the stitching across the piece, knowing it all too well as it mimics a few others that she has seen, “Don’t tell me. Rarity insisted on making you this, didn’t she?”

“Why yes she did,” he tries to see if there is some sort of trade mark on it to let her know who the creator was. Not finding a thing, Flash is a little perplexed on the princess’s keen eye, “how did you-?”

“Rarity always loves to make her friends dresses… or suits in your case,” Celestia recalls the many that she has seen over the years. All of the quite lovely, though one in particular that she still can’t get out of her mind, even just the thought of it bringing a smile to her face, “…she even, at my husband’s request, made the one at our wedding… who thanks to my sister’s input. Had an enchantment placed on it to help hide the ‘baby bump’ from the twins,” the fond memory of that wonderful day when she and Discord joined one another in matrimony, a rather unholy union at that. Now only a memory as the years have been good to them both… more or less. The recent events throwing off the princess to why she came to the room of her student in the first place until it snaps her back to reality, “oh! Before we parted ways earlier after our little training game, my sister and I did have our… Fun, with you two.”

Flash instantly turns red at the conversation that was thrown in to his and his Marefriend’s face, “Ahh… yea, I remember.”

“I wanted to apologize for that little conversation actually…” Celestia awkwardly glances off to the side to avoid eye contact for the first few seconds before turning serious and meeting him in the middle, “…me and my sister were just having some fun with you two, no harm in it all. You do make a really cute couple that’s all, and seeing how much you two have grown in the past several months. Needless to say, even my husband is giving you both kudos on the relationship.”

“It’s rather nice to know that we have the chaotic prince’s approval,” he and the princess share a much needed laugh to break up the tension at the matter. Flash soon finding himself going back in to what he and his special alicorn, that so graciously shared the shower with him, talked about after they had their fun. “The subject has actually come up, once or twice, in the last month or so,” he notes the princess’s ears perking up at the sound of that, “I won’t say much for now, but what I will say, between us… we would be overjoyed to have a foal of our own. After marriage of course.”

Tia can see the sincere smile on his face at the last sentence, even the thought of having a child making him this way while she watches the thought dance around in his mind, “on that note, I don’t feel so bad about poking a little fun at you two… though I would say, make sure you save the idea for kids until after you’re married,” she starts to groan, “I can’t tell you how many times Luna has thrown that one in my face before.”

“Duly noted, Celestia,” he chuckles at the princess’s demise.

“Though speaking of you and Twilight,” Tia looks around the room once more to see if she is hiding anywhere, “where is the young princess? I was expecting her to help you with your own tie?”

“Twilight got dressed early and wanted to pay a visit before the Gala,” Flash remarks, not at all surprised by his marefriend’s actions. Having done it himself a few times anyway, “So I would expect her to still be, down there.”

“Hmm… I see. Well in that case, Sentry, I’ll go down there as well,” Tia backs herself out of the room, giving him her regards as she goes to find her student in the castle depths.

Epilogue pt. 2

The extensive underground of Canterlot has been for the most part sealed off to ponies from wandering on inside. Mostly due for the fact that it can be fairly dangerous to ones that don’t know their way out, many a time the rotted or mummified remains of ones that have gotten lost were finally found years after. Though with having this entire area sealed off, that does give a wonderful place to extend the castle basement into. Holding areas to house extra storage for the castle in case of sedge. Storage to hold the many casks of ageing alcoholic beverages for the elite’s pleasure, and a few choice ones there for the regal sisters alone.

On the glum side of things, the underground also holds many of the darker tombs for prisoners. However the youngest alicorn princess in Equestria is far past all these un-pleasantries at the moment. Going through many smaller and tighter spaces. You would finally reach a single room, lit only by a few white orbs of magic that are placed around. The sound of nothing more than water seeping through and dripping on the ground from the walls as it hits giving comfort to those that occupy this space.

For now though, they have some additional company as Twilight sits there on her hind quarters, talking quietly to the other two there with her. “Well it seems I find myself coming here more often as time goes on…” Twi shakes her head, realizing that she is still talking to nothing more than the king and queen that still remained trapped in the crystal of a cocoon.

After a few days of attempting to dig in to the structure to get to the pair, not a single dent was made in side of the crystalline structure by magic, hammer, pick axe, or any other sort of tool that could be found. The couple inside seemingly now to remain protected by their own tomb, and it was finally decided that it would be much better to have them contained where they can be watched.

“…I don’t know whether or not it’s because I want you to still pay for what you have done and can only hope I’m the one to find you, or simply because in a way I want to keep a watchful eye on you,” she rests a hoof against the glass like case. Still able to feel the energy radiate inside as they remain still lipped locked, and still very much alive. Never hearing the light hoof steps of one alicorn coming up in to the room. “You have taken so much from those around you, around us, and many in Equestria… you really don’t even deserve to be left in there, with each other.”

“I will admit that they don’t deserve much…” the voice makes Twilight even jump a bit as her teacher takes a few steps closer.

Looking over her student as she does. Celestia admires the attire she has picked out for the evening. The light blue, summery almost, color dress drapes down and around her hind and squeezes her form. Showing off the best parts of the mare’s form, almost making the eldest princess wish she got a new dress for the occasion. Even admiring the lace like corset piece that runs up the back and ties off at her tail. The black fringe on the ends leading around her hooves, which now scamper to try and right themselves as the young alicorn stands up.

“Oh… ahh sorry about that,” Twilight manages to trip over her own words while trying to speak, “I didn’t hear you come in.”

“That much is clear by now,” Tia lightly chuckles to herself at the mare’s expense, “though I have to say the dress is quite lovely.”

“You like it? Flash and I went out a few days ago and picked one,” she regards the craftsmanship that was put in to every stitch that was made, “seeing as he already got something to wear, and I didn’t want to be a burden to Rarity…”

“Already picking out dresses together I see? It won’t be long then…” Celestia still can’t help but poke fun a little more before coming here to express her actual reason for walking all the way, “I did want to apologize though for the little fun Luna and I had with you and your coltfriend after our training, it really was all good natured.”

“I have gotten used to your antics princess, especially with you taking after Discord so much sense you two got together,” Twi recalls many of the things that she and Discord would get in to with one another. Some just pranks on Luna or the guards in the castle, and some of the more erotic nature while they were itching a particular scratch with one another, “Don’t worry about it, honestly.”

“Good to know.”

“And we have talked about it… actually,” its Twilight’s turn to make the awkward face while she tries not to look at her teacher in the eyes.

“And Flash informed me to ease my mind I would guess when I went to your room to make this apology,” Celestia comforts the younger alicorn in a light embrace while they chat, “Though for now I will leave you with the same thing I told him… Wait until marriage,” she states in the most serious tone she can possibly manage.

Twilight finds the air cleared the more she laughs at the thought of having Sentry told this by the princess herself, considering what she and Dissy did, “Don’t worry Celestia, there will not be a foal between us at night until there is a ring a top this horn… though I will say you are one to talk about that matter.”

“And you can have your fun laughing about that,” Tia tries to maintain her composure, being able to take punishment from her sister quite well, considering they have been doing it for thousands of years. However, from Twilight, that’s another matter.

“Well on the bright side…” both she and the eldest alicorn turn around, standing before the crystal orb, “…when there are kids, you can serve as a teacher to motherhood.”

“And that I will assist with, though motherhood is something that can only be learned through experience, not teaching,” the white alicorn on any other occasion would talk about how even with the back ground of having been a ruler of an entire nation. She was, needless to say, ill prepared for becoming a mother herself. Many times almost breaking down while she tried to put together in her mind what to do right and what is the best choice for her kids. ‘That however, can wait till she has one,’ “for now though… I don’t think you will ever find a reason that you come down here to visit this pair.”

Twilight glances at the evil couple that remain frozen in time, “Perhaps you’re right about that, though it does give some kind of sense of security knowing they are still locked down in here…”

“You only want them to break out so they can be put down…”

Twilight bites down on her tongue, “…How long were you standing there listening to me?”

Tia giggles a bit at the lavender mare’s demise, taking a seat on the ground and motioning her student to do the same, “just long enough. I have myself on several occasions come down here as well.”

“And you can’t want any more than me. Just for some-”

“Payback?”

“Well…” Twilight stops for a second to think before she speaks, knowing full well that revenge is something that a princess should never ever go after. ‘Than again that is what happened with the full scale assault on the ruins… on the other hoof they were also getting me, and the Elements,’ “… okay, I don’t know what to say… I would expect to see you as a mother, still to come down here with a hammer and chisel trying to dig in to the crystal to get to them.”

The celestial princess takes her own moment to sigh at the thoughts that spurs up in her mind, knowing all too well that they aren’t something that even she should be thinking. Having a split mind on the subject to begin with. The regal side and the maternal side, each duke it out with one another on a daily basis. With a deep breath she tries to speak her piece, “And I would be lying if I said that wasn’t true… the mother in me wants to rip them a new one right now if I could. Doesn’t matter if they were lying down on the ground broken, defeated, bound and gagged. I would have the sheer desire to shatter everything they would ever hope to have…” Celestia takes a calming breath, “all that said though, the princess in me would want to give them the same treatment I did the subjects underneath them. It’s only fair.”

“You’re serious…” Twilight notes the small tear escaping the serious expression on Tia’s face as it pains her to even say those words. “Even after all they did? Attacking once again, killing untold amounts of your subjects, and Havoc at that? You would let them live?”

“Yes.”

The straight forward answer has the desired effect, as Twilight finds herself now completely shattered in whatever train of thought she originally had. Not fully able to understand the princess’s words as she repeats the answer over and over again. Leading her to only ask but one question, “But… why?”

“It’s the princess side of me talking… I’m a mother first and foremost, but royalty I have been far longer,” Tia gives the much needed answer, or reason at least, “as my sister so lovingly said while at the memorial, in due time, all will move on… if anything it represents her when she was Nightmare Moon. If I held on to what she did then, I may have not opened my heart to let her back in when you brought her back to normal. Or for that matter even my husband, if I didn’t think that he could be changed. None of those events that led up to me and him getting together, would have ever happened,” the princess starts to think of so many things that could have changed in their lives to cause nothing between them to blossom, “I don’t expect me and the queen to share a cup of tea with one another and laugh about the good old times… because quite frankly there are none. But to hold it too close, for too long, would result in only more death and destruction if they were to get out. I mean isn’t the sense of revenge that they had towards Equestria, what lead them to continue the fight?”

Thinking more and more about it, as much as she would hate to admit, Tia does make a point, “Okay you win in that case… so if they were freed right this second, you’d let them go.”

“After a good rump kicking to the point of near death with my trusty friend here,” Celestia holds up the prosthetic limb, whipping out the blade to admire it once more, “…then… yes.”

“Well then, you certainly are the better pony between us,” Twilight shakes her head at the thoughts of the many ways Chrysalis and Sombra should meet their demise, “Though, I will say that could change in the future, I guess.”

“Time heals all wounds, Twilight…” she rests a hoof on the mare’s shoulder, “who knows, perhaps they are good for one another.”

“In a sick twisted kind of way…”

“Well look how my husband turned out,” Tia points out, making a mental note of Twilight’s ‘Light bulb moment’ face, “After all, love is a powerful thing, now isn’t it?”

“So much so that their love allowed them to survive a spell that should have left nothing more than charred skeletons…” the mare grinds her teeth a bit at the failure in her mind of what she thought would have worked.

“Well a true feeling of affection between two creatures is powerful, no matter how bad they may be…” another excellent point is made coming from Celestia, “How else would their love have been able to conjure enough magic to form a protection spell, strong enough to save them. Similar to what Shining Armor and Cadance did at their wedding with the queen in the first place.”

“So you think it was true love as well?” Twilight asks, throwing her fellow princess off for a second while she ponders the thought once more.

“Needless to say, I have wondered…”

“Luna thinks the same actually, even Cadance… Discord is…” trying to think of a better way to explain that one, Twilight’s mind draws a blank, as Celestia picks up.

“He’s Discord… you really can’t say any more than that,” she thankfully finishes her younger counterparts sentence, as she continues, “as for this pair, I have to say that if they ever got out and decided to steer clear of Equestria… mostly because their lives depend on it. I would guess that they wouldn’t come back. Simply because the fear of losing the one you love, hopefully, would keep them from trying to attack. We all need a special somepony in our lives…” mulling it over in her mind. Twilight doesn’t have much to say on the matter, at least what would be clean to say in front of the princess. Though for now she can agree to that last bit, nodding her head slowly in recognition of what the princess said.

“…And it just may be, that she has found hers,” Twilight recalls the way Chrysalis looked at him in her time of need before it all ended. The way she spoke, while the lavender princess was still bound in the dungeon, of her feelings towards the dark unicorn. Twilight didn’t even think it was possible for a changeling to feel. Yet Chrysalis was starting to fall for him, and doing it hard at that. ‘In a sickly kind of way… they are good for one another,’ Twi admits to herself, ‘She just realized it, too late.’

“Exactly…” Celestia rises up from her seat while Twilight does the same, “…however for now. Let us leave these two to each other’s company… we have a Gala to attend…” and with that the princesses’ lets the wicked pair be.

Trapped in the crystal tomb, one can’t help but wonder what is going on in their minds or if it’s a comatose state to them. No matter what it may be, one can be sure that so long as you share the same point of view with Celestia. Chrysalis and Sombra wouldn’t want to be encased like a statue anywhere else, or with anypony else.

____________________________

The Gala is in full swing by this time. After a few years of dealing with the dull, repeating actions of the same party over and over again. Discord, in part with a certain pink party mare, spiced up the party to the point that even Celestia doesn’t dread the thought of making her presence known at the event. Gladly greeting the many guests that make their way up the steps, Tia retires from that task shortly after the last of the expected guests make their way in. Now left to stalk her prey, without messing up her dress, as she tries to sneak up on her husband while he partakes in several adult beverages at once. All feeding in to his mouth through a few straws.

“Gotcha!” she pounces at him, wrapping her fore hooves around his mid-section and causing him to stammer a bit to get his footing.

“Really now, Tia?” Discord checks to make sure nothing has spilled, “how much have you drank?”

“I could ask you the same thing actually…” she points to the many drinks surrounding him, making a note that not a single one is left half full.

“You could, but I know you won’t… besides ever sense harder liquors were introduced to this party of yours, by yours truly,” he proudly covers his chest with a talon, “things needless to say have gotten far more, bearable…”

“Hmm… that I will still admit, as you throw it in my face, every year,” Celestia snatches a drink out from his grasp and gulps down the remains, while a rather disgruntled husband pouts from the loss. The princess simply answers him with a single hoof raise up to his face before she finishes and is ready to speak, “that however, I needed.”

“So I should ask how much you will have tonight…”

“Enough to make it interesting later tonight, when we get to bed,” she winks at him.

All but forcing the air out of his lungs while the blood rushes to his face, grabbing a pitcher of water to quench his sudden thirst. In reality giving Discord a moment to think on how to respond to that one, but falling short, and only changing the subject.

“Well, Ahh… Rose is with your sister at the moment, why don’t we go find her? Im sure she’d like to see her mother in her favorite dress,” he holds out a paw so she can put her hoof through it, allowing him to lead the way through the mass of ponies enjoying the setting.

Apart from the higher alcohol percentage being added to the list of changes to the Grand Galloping Gala, so too was the dress requirement. Fancy get ups are welcome, but a well thought out summer time occasion dress would due just as well. A good thing considering the formal dancing is still a part of the occasion now, but more towards the beginning of the party. After a certain point when the patrons have had their fill of formality, the princess calls upon an actual DJ to hit up the booth, and spice things up.

A point like right now, as DJ-Pon3 puts on her head phones, snaps out the shades to cover her eyes and sets to work doing what she does best. “A-a-and… cue the wubs…” the white unicorn with the electric mane drops a single raised hoof, much to the upstanding applause of the many ponies now that will find themselves attending just to hear her tunes. The lights get dimmed down just a tad to add to the ambiance, just like the night mare likes while Luna finds herself raising her hooves up to the beat, and hoof bumping them up to the sky with the bass.

While at the same time, Rosebud does the same as she recalls the album, “I love this song!” she proclaims, having heard many of the DJ’s music.

Much to the dismay of her mother, who above all else would appreciate a good classical tune to have played at a party. However, certain occasions like this one require a little loss of tact, and therefore, a new playlist to have on set. The foal soon finding herself plucked from her aunt’s grasp and swooped up in her mother’s hooves, held even higher for her to listen.

“Woo-hoo!!!” the young alicorn squeals, following the DJ’s motions.

“I knew you’d like it…” Tia kisses her daughter’s hoof while her husband wraps a talon around her waist, pulling her in closer to him and running the clawed appendage down to her rump. Squeezing ever so slightly, to get a similar yelp out of the eldest alicorn, Celestia’s face turns crimson while she glares back at him.

“So that’s where Rose gets her yelp from?” he snickers at her, Discord holding her at hooves length for now while the music radiates through his skin as his goat hoof starts to tap to it.

“Well it certainly isn’t from you…” Celestia turns her head around after feeling the light hoof steps on her back, signaling that her daughter has taken it upon herself to turn her mother’s back in to a makeshift dancefloor, “…now she seems to have the right idea.”

“Then let’s get to it!” Discord swings his wife around in a circle and catches Rosebud at the same time. While they use the moment to put some past events behind them for the night, and enjoy the company, and the thrill that they can get from acting like a complete moron at the time on the dance floor.

After a little while, Luna, having already stayed up the last few nights. Is more worn out than one could imagine. The spa treatment not helping much, as it was cut rather short. Now choosing to have some fun at the bar, while she enjoys some of the choices she made from that interrupted treatment. Pounding back her third glass of brandy while taking in the rich flavor it has for such a drink. The lunar mare almost misses the hoof resting on her shoulder from a particular alicorn.

“Wonderful Gala, Luna…” Cadance takes a seat next to her and calls over the barkeep, “I’ll go with just the Rose wine,” she orders while turning her attention to her aunt.

“Oh I can’t take credit for that one. That was Discord’s deal…”

“He seems to have livened up the place, sense his changes a few years back…” Cadance has the memories of the past parties all too fresh in her mind still. On several occasions making the move to scoot back to the bed room with Luna with a few wine bottles of their own, and goof off on her game while the party continued.

“And livened up my sister as it would be as well…” Luna points over to the twirling white mare in a blur, as Tia spins about on her husband’s accord. Rose not far behind while she uses the rather energetic side of her to keep up with her parents and even surpass them on several turns, “…It’s a wonder she has any energy left in her. With a child, and a husband such as himself… how does she do it?”

“I’ve wondered that myself actually several times, about my aunt…” the love princess sips gingerly at her drink, seeing Luna not even paying attention, and swiftly gulping down half of it in one go to get her own buzz on.

“And what have you come up with exactly as a reason, behind her seemingly limitless energy?” Luna finally brings up.

“Well I have to say I currently am torn between, Celestia having copies of herself that take up the princess roll throughout the day while the others nap…” Cadance answers while holding a questioning hoof to her jaw line as she thinks, “… or the simple fact that she runs off of the love she shares with the two she is dancing with at the moment.”

“I think the latter sounds far more plausible…” Luna and her companion share a moment of laughter before the lunar princess goes serious without even intending on doing so, “it would explain why I seem to be out of it…”

“No luck in the love field I would assume?”

“Being banished to the moon can do that to you…” she tries to make an excuse.

“Ask Discord, he was put in stone and you see what happened to him,” Cadance brings up a point.

“He’s also insane to no end.”

“Your point being?” Cadance raises an eye brow, “I heard how you are out on the battle field.”

“That's passion, thank you very much…” Luna polishes off yet another glass, while still sulking in her own pity, “it would seem that’s all I can be passionate about.”

“And your video games” the pink mare reminds her.

“That may be part of the problem actually, I’ll admit that much,” slowly regretting the many hours she has still decided to put in on that blasted game. But at the same time thinking how she could get better at it, ‘yep…I’m addicted…’ she nods to herself.

“Well there are colts that would seem that is attractive to find in a mare…” Cadance mulls over the thought of trying to find Luna a special somepony, “…just a matter of looking for the right one for you.”

“Any that you can think of that wouldn’t mind being set up with the younger sister of the sun goddess herself?” the mare asks sarcastically, knowing full well that many colts in their right mind wouldn’t even try, for fear of Tia sending them to the moon if they were to hurt her.

“Not at the moment, but when I find one I will tell you.”

“No… don’t tell me,” Luna corrects, waving off the mare with a hoof, “I don’t want to know you’re trying. If you see something between us, push it a little, I mean you see how that worked for those two,” she points out to the dance floor at the young couple. Twilight and Flash wrapped around one another while they still manage to get in tune with one another in their steps, leaving only the two mares to watch over them from afar.

“Hmm I did do rather well with that, now didn’t I?”

“Of course, and it is rather romantic,” Luna goes all dreamy eyes at the prospect, “I mean a guard and his princess falling for one another…”

“Too cute,” Cadance starts to chuckle when she sees the figure of her own guard out in the crowd, “It seems to be a trend here…” they both silently agree with one another for the time being and finish off their current drinks. Having gotten her energy back to some extent, and after some help. Luna heads back to the dancefloor, while Cadance envelops Shining Armor.

Even when having ones friends there with you while one the dance floor, your colt friend, and on top of that your brother, his wife, the sun and moon princesses, the chaotic prince himself and the daughter of his own union… sometimes a mare will still find a reason to let loose on a night like tonight. Twilight is more than amped up from her previous engagement with Flash while they were supposed to be cleaning up. Plus the generous helping of wine that she has indulged in, is more than having the desired effect, as Twi loosens up for now and enjoys herself for the time being. While her friends do the same in their own way.

Pinkie having the time of her life even without the party cannon. Rarity and Spike leaving all of their close friends making their own assumptions on their ‘friendship’, as his claws run down her back closer and closer to her rump with every passing song. Applejack almost losing her hat once or twice in the fray, mostly due to Rainbow taking it for a time and wearing it herself to tease her friend. Fluttershy at first, living up to her name and not speaking to a soul, while she cowers out by the bar much like Luna had for a time. That is until the guard that she met while in the med ward, meets her up by the bar. Leaving her and Cobalt Mail to chat with one another to no end. Even to the point of the shy pony being the one to make the effort to drink enough liquid courage, so she drags Cobalt out on the dancefloor.

Though out of all of them, from Cadance grinding up and down her husband, even in front of her aunts. To Luna showing more flexibility than she ever would while sober. The cake has to be taken by Celestia and Discord, the latter knowing no end to his skill when it comes to the art of dancing and still learning it the more he partakes.

“Where did you learn to do that?” Tia questions him after he brought her up and under his legs to face him yet again after whipping her through the air, almost giving the princess whiplash as a result.

“That I don’t even know, honestly…” Discord extends his tail, and wraps it around her midsection to press her in to him even more so, “…that one though, I planned on.”

“Easy now, dear…” Celestia looks to their daughter still close by and enjoying herself very much in her own little world. While at the same time, the elder alicorn now making the move to levitate a glass of scotch and finish it in one go, “…there are little children present, for such acts of affection.”

“As you increase your blood alcohol content?”

“That’s beside the point,” she rebuttals. While the party and the dancing continuing on for the royal family and many of the ponies there. It leaves a few finding themselves tuckered out at the moment, and taking a break from the floor to get some air on the patio overlooking the rest of Canterlot.

Among them being Twilight, Flash, Cadance, and Shining as they let the cool air help ease their joints and limbs. Twi resting both hooves on the railing as she takes in the lights of the city and the stars overlooking them all while the view captivates her, taking in a deep breath and letting it fill her lungs, she slowly exhales the clean air savoring the moment of piece, “And to think, just several months ago we were fighting for our lives…” she mutters only to herself, but it is caught by one more.

“And I can’t really see that happening any time soon still,” the comforting wing of her colt drapes over her back, allowing the princess to nuzzle up in to his neck.

“Good to know, I wouldn’t want to miss this for the world…”

“Trust me dear, neither do I,” Flash kisses the top of her head while they both share the moment together, “for now, I just want to be able to enjoy this with my favorite mare.”

“Suck up…” she follows up with a quick peck to his cheek, “…still as sweet as the day I met you.”

“Oh now who’s the one sucking up?”

“Ahh… Let’s just call it a draw shall we? Besides it’s not often we’ll get to have times like this… not with the new job role,” Twilight is reminded of the new titles that they both share. Almost breaking the moment for them while the thoughts of having to run around all of Equestria and the other nations dawns on her from just how much time that will take up. Now wondering if they will really ever have time for each other. ‘Though at least with him still as my assistant he won’t be far away.’

“Don’t worry, I’ll always be close by no matter how much time we may get to spend with one another on a personal level,” his voice cuts off her train of thought as she jumbles them all together.

“How did you know...?”

“You really can be an open book at times dear…” he reminds her, following up with a tender hoof holding her chin up so her lips can meet his, “…but no matter the doubt, there will always be time for us.”

Twilight is the one to close the distance between them and meet his lips, pressing in to them fully as she can hear the ‘awe…’ coming from her sister in law who is close by. The same warmth and caring on his lips from this kiss, as the first time she got to taste them. Under the moon light on the bridge in the park on their little ‘date’ of sorts. The first kiss they shared, of many to come, and still just as sweet as the one they share now. Leaning up next to him again, as their lips part one another, Twilight hears the audible voice of two she knows all too well currently talking to her brother and Cadance. Instantly whipping around to see her mother, Twilight Velvet, and father, Night Light, standing there chatting away with their son and his wife.

“Excuse me just a second…” Twilight presses a hoof on to his chest, drawing his attention.

Flash looks at her eyes, trailing them down to the couple talking to the captain and the princess. After a few seconds, it finally dawns on him their importance, “Are they who I think they are?”

“Yes, I knew they were going to be attending… though I didn’t know when they would be here… just one moment,” Twilight trots off over to her brother’s side as her guard nods to her, staying put for now.

Greeting her parents with a warm embrace as the life is nearly squeezed out of her at the same time from them both, “Mom, Dad it’s so great to see you! I was hoping you could make it,” she beams at them while her mother returns the greeting with a second squeeze around her daughter.

“Oh we wouldn’t miss this for the world, dearie,” Velvet replies.

“We live in Canterlot after all,” her father chimes in, “and with us on the princess’s mailing list, we’ll always take the opportunity to see our daughter. Considering now she works even closer to the princess than before.”

“And we are so proud of you,” Velvet beams at her daughter, noting the rising blood in Twilight’s cheeks from what she thinks is a result of that, “Don’t worry now dear, you and I have talked about how you can be nervous working with the princesses on more pressing matters in Equestria.”

“And we both know you’ll do just fine when it comes to that,” Night Light follows up with, “and from what I hear, you have had quite an interesting few months recently? We don’t get to hear from you nearly as often, or as much as we’d like to after all… why don’t you tell us all about it? If you’re not too tired that is.”

“Oh don’t worry dad, I’ll tell you how I’ve been, and what I’ve been up to lately…” Twilight’s face turns redder at that thought and something else in her going on. ‘I mean where could I start? Let’s see, the queen getting out, freeing the king, using him to power herself, almost dying several times over, being attacked by changelings, getting kidnapped by Sombra, the Elements of Harmony being lost and turned evil, having a fight to the death with Chrysalis, and now getting to a new position in the castle?’ her brain takes a mental breath to continue so it doesn’t fall apart. Looking over her shoulder a tad before seeing a special colt there waiting for her go, ‘yeah… so much to tell… though I can start with this. Considering it all really did start when he got here.’

“Is everything alright now Twily?” her dad asks, seeing the obvious expression on her face, “you seem rather embarrassed? Did something happen?”

“Dad…” Shining takes a stand for her, “Twilight’s mind is just a little all over the place at the moment…”

“…And don’t worry, dad,” She jumps back in to the fray, “I’ll tell you and mom all you want to know, most of it can wait till tomorrow. We’ll catch up even more than, for now though, I can start with this… there’s some pony I would like you to meet,” Twilight motions her hoof in a wave to gesture him forward, as Flash trots over to her side.

Twilight Velvet, having the eyes of a hawk, like any good mother would. Notes that this colt is standing far closer to her than any other colt, short of Shining, has ever to Twilight. The strong stallion only being offset by the prosthetic wing he wears, but his calm, collective and caring blue eyes that he holds on display for them to see more than make up for the questions that may be buzzing around the parent’s minds as they wonder what happened to him. The sweet voice registers to both parents, as he smiles and extends a hoof.

“Ma’am, sir, it is a pleasure to meet you both,” he responds to each of them respectively as they each shake hooves, “…I’m Flash Sentry.”

The End

Author's Note

To those of you who took the time to read (liking it, disliking it, or just killing a little time here and there), thank you. It's been fun :raritywink:

Prologue

The night is dry and cool as the wind brushed past a weary face, slowly but surely making his way in to the night and through the foliage. A single changeling, alone in the woods, looked all around him to ensure that no creature had followed in his hoof steps as he made his way back with the fruits of his labor. Although there isn’t many who would be foolish enough to go, and do what he had been tasked with. A soldier still is just that, a soldier, and must follow his orders as they are given. Once the drone was sure the coast was clear, in to the brush he dove. Bringing him closer to the place he would call home, for now.

____________________________

The mouth of the cave failed to give a single welcome tone to it as the wind seemed to pass over and give off an eerie whale in to the still night. Never the less, the single changeling ignored those sounds haunting his ears while he worked his way deeper in to the tight passage ways and narrow tunnel work of the system. To any other making the trip, they likely would have been lost at their first step, although by now the soldier had marched this route many a times, and has sense burned it in to his memory. Slowly but surely the narrow tunnel opens up in to a large cavern, while a glowing pool of water makes up the bottom basin, as jewels riddle the walls and ceiling. Reflecting the very light from the pool below, and nearly mimic the stars that shine in the night sky. Such a sight would dazzle the very mind of one who laid their eyes upon it. However not so much for a creature who has seen this for longer than he would care to admit. With the scene completely ignored from is vision, the soldier beats his translucent wings and takes off in to the sky over the pool, only to land amongst those the likes of himself.

Hundreds of changelings come out of their makeshift tents and cottages, surrounding him to see if his task was a success. All of them looking the same, but at the same time their subtle differences give way for an individual to be picked out amongst the rest. The creatures have never really been welcome in many locations. Due to the fact that they tend to be a parasite, using their gift to change in to whatever other creature they see fit, where they would feed off of the love from another. For countless generations they have gone through the same process over and over again. As their race carried on in the backgrounds, many not even aware their presence until it was too late and all the love that could be taken was gone, leaving nothing more than a cold husk of those that they fed from. That’s nothing to say of the loved one they may have taken the place of, considering that what a changeling does with them is up to them. Some simply imprison them for the rest of their lives. Others may kidnap them and drop off the terrified creature in the middle of nowhere. Then again, there are changelings who prefer to take the more permanent road and simply slaughter the target of their affection.

No matter the choice, the result is always the same.

The soldier slowly approached a single cottage put up in the center of the small encampment, made out of whatever could be mined from the cave or the surrounding forest. Two guards posted on either side of it stopped the changeling in his tracks. “You, state your business with her?” One female asks in a deep, hoarse voice after having breathed in dust, and soot for far too long now.

“You know very well what my business with her ,” he said with a snide growl to the guard, baring his fangs to the female, “she sent for them to be retrieved after all.”

The guard who prompted the question looks at the other, and turned to knock on the door. Before he even makes contact with it though, it swings open showing who she is.

Queen Chrysalis stepped forth from her dwelling with eager eyes, already gazing at the soldier she had sent out, before her eyes wandered their way to the sack he carried. The queen, as one may suspect, it much larger than the average changeling, and of course far more powerful than any of them could hope to be. The long toned, slender body of hers stands heads taller over her subjects. While bright green eyes continue their penetrating gaze, only to be interrupted by a lock of her dull blue mane falling in front of her eye. The queen's tail trailed across the ground while she walked clear from her cottage, in to the sight of her subjects, while her graceful legs carried her. All of which remain riddled with holes in them. From her legs, to her wings, and even her main and tail, almost like a hole-punch was taken to her as a young foal. Never the less it’s not a deformity, just how her race was made.

The queen shares the same power as her subjects, and used them to take the form of Princess Celestia's niece, Princess Cadance. All in an effort to overthrow the entire kingdom by taking it out from the inside. That plan was thwarted though, as a particular studious unicorn managed to see though her façade and knew something was wrong. After being thrown from the land of Equestria and in to its borders, the queen had little going for her in terms of fighting back. Even after the several years that had passed, and for the longest time it seemed she still would be stuck in finding a way to best her adversary… that is until now.

“Do you have it?” Chrysalis asked, almost drooling at the mouth. The single soldier that she sent out in to the world uses what magic he has to lift a shard of crystal from his bag, and present it to her as if it were a gift to be bestowed upon a pedestal.

He bowed respectfully as she takes it from him and inspects it, “Yes, my queen. Although it wasn’t easy. I managed to obtain it none the less.”

A sinister grin crossed her face as the queen sees the plan falling in to place. “You have done well my subject,” The tyrannical queen turned her attention to all the others now standing about watching her. With a single beat of her wings, Chrysalis took to the sky with the shard still by her. “Everyone! We have what we need, clear a path and lets begin!” Her command was met without question as they all scurry about clearing an area for the queen to start. Soon enough the other changelings that she had chosen to help with this task form a wide circle around her on the ground.

“Umm, my Queen?” One started off to the side while wondering it all as he hovers nearby. “May I ask why you needed that for your plans?”

The question is a valid one. Considering she has kept quiet, and most on a need to know basis, it seems time to let the cat out of the bag. She holds up the shard for them to get a better glance. “This crystal was taken from the Crystal Empire itself,” She proclaimed while holding up the relic, “over the last several months I have sent soldier after soldier there to sneak out what I could. After all the gems themselves enable the focusing of magic. Thus making it stronger.” She pointed out to him as a few of the changelings with her nod her head in response. “After all the precious Elements of Harmony that our enemies love to use so often are in the form of a gem aren’t they?” She posed as more of a rhetorical question then anything as they group lands in the opening below them that the others have cleared out.

The other shards she had mentioned have been brought out and placed evenly around in a circle. With the Queen placing the final one in her possession, in the center of them all below as he now takes her own place next to it. The others with her charge up dark green magic in their horns as they build and build the energy coursing through their bodies. Chrysalis, although she started later than the others. Soon reaches, and surpasses the level of magic each of them have ready. The effects of being the queen showing after all. As soon as the queen fires off a ray in to the center one, the others follow suit hitting their own targets.

The spell being cast starts to take effect as the shards start to glow bright green as they absorb and reflect the rays connecting to one another in refractions of the spell passing through them. Riding around, and around the circle like a particle accelerator as a single beam starts to grow from their side. Slowly edging its way towards the center while Chrysalis charges her own crystal to prepare it for when the beam reaches finally. The ground itself starts to shake as the energy is being drained from her own subjects, a few of them keeping their magic going, but starting to go weak in the knees. ‘I should have put more than one on the shards,’ she ponders the thought while regretting not having the hind sight that they weren’t as strong as her.

“Keep it up!” The Queen yelled out to them. Taking note that the rays from the surrounding shards are almost touching the center of the one she wields.

“It’s too strong!” One to the right of her called out.

“We don’t have the power to handle it all!” Another doubts.

Chrysalis urges them on. Knowing full well that if the magic flowing in and out of them were to stop now it would likely back fire in to their bodies –and likely her own- and kill them in what would amount to a spectacular fashion as their skin would erupt as a result.

“It’s almost done! A few…more…feet!” A final mutter left her lips just as the edge of the rays hit the center, and with all the shards connected. A singular blast comes up from the center, and engulfs the queen, surrounding her in a shroud of green light while the force throws many of the changelings off to the side.

Chrysalis herself is caught off balance, and hurtled in to the air as the blast surrounds her, and she is left with the feeling of being punched in the chest with the potency to knock the wind out of some pony. After being hurtled sky wards, Chrysalis is left falling for a few fleeting seconds before her wings pick back up, and she is left to hover there while many of her subjects on the ground still recover. In wonder of what exactly just happened to them. A few of the guards fly up to meet her as she gains her balance after losing some of her inner ear function from the wave and her eyes are left darting around the cavern.

“Queen Chrysalis,” one saluted, “are you alright?” He asks while she starts to look all around them.

Instead of answering his question, she instead asked her own, “Do you see him?”

The other guards look at one another, “Umm who your majesty?”

“The one I’m trying to bring back!” She snapped at them before remembering, ‘Right… they don’t know my plan either.’

A guard starts to look around for anything that seems out of the ordinary, but more so to make the queen happy after having seen many times what she can do to one of her subjects should they put her in the wrong mood.

“Umm is that who you’re looking for?” He pointed to a pony just below them. As the queen looks down, trying to think why she didn’t look there before, she eyes her prize. Chrysalis darted down to see the product of all the hard work that had taken place. Landing right next to the unicorn, she took a knee. Using her fore hooves to bring his chest up to her ear as she listens in.

‘Come on you stubborn mule,’ She said to herself while hoping for any sign of life, ‘I know you’re stronger than this. I read the history books. I know what you are capable of. ’

Lub dub

She heard in her ear, while the chest raised slightly, filling her with some level of hope.

Lub dub

Again she hears. This time propping him up, as she leaned him against her chest while the other changelings gather around to see. The unicorn with the crooked red horn, long black mane, and tail with a grey coat covered in armor may not look alive. But they all can tell by now that Chrysalis wouldn’t have a grin plastered on her face if things weren't going the way she wanted.

“Queen Chrysalis,” a higher ranking changeling officer asked lowering his head, “Is that who I think it is?”

Chrysalis looked down at the unicorn in her hooves. Although she has never cradled another like this before, he remains unconscious, and probably very weak given his previous condition. So given the circumstances, she’ll make an exception.

“Yes general. It is, and so much more.”

The general raises a brow in suspicion, “What do you mean?”

Chrysalis grinned at him dastardly, knowing something that he will soon find out. “Simple… not only is this the previous king of the Crystal Empire.” She used a hoof to peel back an eye lid, and see the neon green and red eye and pupil dilating as a result from the light change, “But, King Sombra here. Is also going to be an ally to us… whether he likes it or not.”

3

Chapter three

Twilight lands on the balcony leading on to her bedroom of the newly built house she proudly lives in now in the town which the young princess loves. Considering her old home was the Pony Ville library, Celestia thought it better to have something more fitting of that to a Princess. It’s a modest home, but rather large compared to other homes in the town, and still furnished and built with one that would come to expect of royalty.

Large pillars open up to the front door, and main opening that leads off to the living room, and kitchen on either side of one another. While two curved staircases leads to the second floor on either side. Well-made marble stone floors for main hallways and carpet for other rooms make up the ground while crystal clear glass lets the sun shine through on a bright sunny day, or the long crimson curtains can keep prying eyes out if the princess would like a little more privacy. Fact of the matter is Twilight wanted to keep things a little simple, but when you have the opportunity to make your own house from the ground up, you don’t really want to pass up that chance. It has a few guest bed rooms for when her friends would stay over, a well-stocked kitchen to entertain and feed a craving for when she may have one and even the balcony for her bedroom has its own furnishings of a lounge chair for when she wants to enjoy the sun out in private or use the telescope she kept from the library to look upon the stars.

However most importantly, it has a library between the duel spiral staircases in the entrance way. Something that Twilight would have dreamed up as a foal. Stocked from shelf to shelf with whatever book you can imagine. Magic books, cooking books, adventure and fantasy ones, encyclopedias galore, novels after novels, cooking books, writing books, an absurd amount of grammar books and on top of that even a few in the romance section… she was in heaven when Celestia first showed it to her, and had a ready and waiting list of books to choose from to fill it with to the brim and top off her thirst for knowledge. Although her friend Spike still maintains the library for if she may need a quick reference to something she, somehow, doesn’t have.

Taking off her crown in her rather large master bedroom and placing it on the holder, Twilight drops her the sack she uses to transfer study books to and from Celestias on the floor as she feels her eye lids drip further and further down her face as the day turned night starts to take its toll on her. That is until she hears a voice from at the balcony doorway.

“Well seems like somepony had a rather long day,” The all too familiar voice calls to her as Twi turns around and is greeted by the warming smile of one of her first friends, and the very best assistant any pony could ask for.

Spike has grown up a bit from when she first hatched him years ago. As a result his tail got longer, he has grown quite a bit taller, now even having to look down at Twilight. Also claws sharper, large powerful wings have grown on him after finally hitting the dragon equivalent of puberty, and even his fire a whole lot hotter. Never the less he’s not as malicious as one may think or has come to expect from the scaly kind. The light green eyes hold no anger in them, unless his friends are in harm’s way. And his green and purple scales make perfect armor to protect them as needed. Then again he never took on the fighting roll, as he was stuck to being Twilights assistant when she studied under Celestia learning magic, but once she switched over to more royal duties. It was decided by both him and her that perhaps he could pursue his own route, seeing as Twilight now has the ability to get as much assistance as she could possibly need with just the flick of a hoof. To stay close to home, Spike decided to stay around to be close to the friends he has come to know and love, and in the library that has held so many memories to heart.

In truth, he wouldn’t have it any other way.

Twilight wraps her hooves and wings around him as bet she can with his larger frame. This was far easier when he was younger, because now he is the one to pick her up off the ground and spin her about. “It’s great to see you, Twi!” He shouts while her breath nearly is taken completely out of her. “How has the training going?” Spike asks as he takes the hint from the gagging mare and sets her back down to her hooves.

Catching her breath before she does anything more and collapses, Twilight elaborates finally, “Oh it’s going quite nicely, I got a book thrown at me today.”

“Celestia seems to be testing you anyway she can doesn’t she?” he raises a curious brow, “did you use the spell to stop it?”

“How did you know it was a spell?” Twilight asks, getting a rather ‘Duh’ look from her former assistant.

“Honestly, Twilight. If the Princess was going to throw a book at you it was either because she wanted you to try a new spell or it’s because you weren’t studying hard enough,” Spike chuckles as he makes a point, “and I think we both can agree it wasn’t the latter.”

Twilight grins at him and rolls her eyes. Both of them know full well the only thing that would occupy her time was a book in her face, before she moved to Pony Ville and met the friend she has to this day. Something that has started so many of her adventures in the past several years. However, as of now she wants to show off something she has learned recently to a certain dragon. As they reach down stairs, Twilight charges up her horn and a similar glow of black and green sparks shoots out of it. Before she lets loose a simpler version of a different spell she learned not too long ago, but one that still pulsates with dark energy running through the enchantments entirety.

The bolt blasts out and lands right in front of Spike’s feet. Making him jump back a few paces as he watches the impact point with a small amount of wonder as it start to sprout all sorts of other spikes from it as they grow and grow. Eventually reaching the point where the green light in them glows even brighter to the energy charging as it starts to build up something inside of it.

Spike shields himself with his arms and wings as takes the hint in time. Knowing full well from experiences with Twilight, if something starts to glow brighter and looks really nasty, you probably want to duck. Though thanks to the shield spell Twilight learned, she cast one around it and it’s no harm no fowl as the spell detonates on her floor and leaves nothing more than a blackened splotch on the ground. The dragon looks back and forth at the smug Princess before him and then to the spot on the ground that remains.

“Okay, okay I get it,” He answers to her shrugging his shoulder. “You’ve been hitting the books quite well I see with Celestia. Clearly she taught you a thing or two when it comes to combat spells and that evil magic sort of thing.”

“Now, Spike. You and I both know magic is not good or evil, it’s all in how you use it,” Twilight points out trying to sound professional in every way possible. “Besides, as Celestia said. In order to one day rule my own kingdom, if I were to ever get to that level or responsibility that is,” She points out that last line under her breath. “Then I would have to know all aspects of magic, be they deemed good or evil.”

Spike simply just rolls his eyes at her. He heard this speech when Twilight first started to learn other types of magic, although it’s all the same to him as far as young Spike is concerned. After all he’s a dragon, he’ll never be able to use magic, but the scaly friend could care less… he can breathe fire anyway. Although he does like to see her jump with joy when she masters a new one. “I know, Twilight, I know. But the idea of you having your own kingdom is a thought that would surprise even me.”

“What do you mean by that?” She asks not knowing what her friend is talking about.

“You weren’t exactly full of enthusiasm when it came up when you visited the Crystal Empire as a Princess for your first summit,” He points out, reminding her of that night, “I mean the extra responsibilities that come with the job, the quests you would have to do going in to danger, the fact of having an entire army at your hoof… it’s just exhausting.” He puts a dramatic claw over his fore head as if he’s about to faint.

Both of them now sit down to the couch have a better position chat with one another. Twilight then remembers that she never told him what she and Celestia talked about though before she left. “I don’t know about an army at my hoof to command, but,” She winces at even the thought of having some guard around here just for her protection, “Celestia told me that there is a guard in my future to stay here to watch over things.”

Spike pauses for a moment to get a mental image of a guard being around his friend. Seeing as Celestia must have her reasons to put her student in a place where she’ll likely trip over her own hooves more often than not because of a new pony. ‘Alone in a new home for the most part,’ Spike starts to think ahead of actually speaking, ‘and being her student you are something very special to her.' “Well go figure… I mean you are her student after all. On top of that she is training you to be a Princess of your own kingdom, why wouldn’t she want to protect you? You of all ponies should have figured that it would come to this eventually,” he takes a breather for a moment after throwing that entire explanation together on the fly. “There are a lot of strange creatures out there in the world. That’s for sure.”

Twilight is taken back by his answer after face hoofing herself as Spike basically spills everything the princess already said. ‘He sounds just like her’ she ponders before answering him for herself, “That’s exactly what she said. I guess I’m just nervous about the whole thing that’s all.”

“Has she told you who it’s going to be?”

“No… that’s still up in the air.”

“What about when he or she will come along?” He asks trying to pry information from her.

Again she shakes her head at him after not having the answers to his questions, “not a clue, this just happened tonight. I would doubt if she even found out-”

At that moment the pair is disturbed by a smaller green flame coming from Spikes mouth as a scroll materializes to on the table in front of them. The friends look at one another wondering what it could say, they know it’s from Celestia, but what would she possibly have to tell them at this hour. Twilight opens the scroll and reads it out loud…

“Dear Twilight,

I assume you would get this from Spike by now considering he stops by there to see you nearly every night.” Twilight pauses while she and Spike giggle for a moment, “I wanted to inform you that Cadance got here safely and was planning on coming down to see you tomorrow and stay. With her she is also bringing along Havoc and Rosebud (seeing as they haven’t seen ‘Auntie Twily’ in some time now). Also on that note I wanted to tell you that a personal guard has been found for you after all,” Twilight stops reading for a moment to think that over.

“Already? They found one?” Spike questions while scratching the end of his chin, “Well that was fast.”

“I know that’s what I was thinking,” she answers rereading the same part to make sure she saw it right in the first place, “hold up a sec there’s more… ‘Cadance will fill you in more about the guard herself, seeing as she knows him better than I do. He fit the bill in what you asked us to find. Off subject though, I hope you, Cadance and the kids enjoy each other’s company and I’m sure we’ll talk about this more when I see you.

With much love and appreciation,

Princess Celestia.’”

Twilight flips the scroll over to see if there is anything on the back as both her and Spike wonder the same thing. “I wonder who she could have found so fast,” Twilight asks out loud, “I mean a guard probably from Crystal Empire none the less… seeing as Cadance knows him more than Celestia herself.”

“Well who knows who it could be at that point? Though impressive that they found one so fast,” Spike answers as he gets up from the couch and bends his wings and back, cracking both after a long day himself. “Then again I’m sure I’ll hear about it later wont I?”

Twilight puts the scroll up and walks Spike over to the door, the dragon giving her a lighter embrace this time to prevent anything more from cracking. “Ill fill you in as I know more,” She informs him. Pointing out a simple fact, “After all at this rate he’ll be here soon enough,” Twi remarks half-jokingly with a light chuckle.

“Probably faster than you may think.”

“Don’t push it Spike,” She prods with a glare to him as they say their goodnights and the mare watches her friend leave out in to the streets of Ponyville.

Soon finding the drooping eyes creeping up on her yet again as she nearly stumbles up the stairs to her bed. Along the way she thinks about what Celestia said. Not able to wait to see Cadance and the little ones. ‘It has been far too long sense they got to spend some time with me,’ she thinks opening the door to her bed room and crawling in bed. All to ready to have the next day come forth to see the little ones, while at the same time her mind wandering off to a single questing abuzz in her head still, ‘but who is this colt that they’ve found?’

Author's Note

To those of you who will be thinking "how can she not see who the colt is?!", hang on, keep reading and her thought process will be answered.

12

Chapter twelve

Removing the rest of his armor and placing it in the corner of the bathroom, Flash turns on the water and steps in after a few seconds when it warms up. Scrubbing off the remains of the scuffle out in the court yard, he washes out the cuts and scrapes, and also checks the bruises to see if they even hurt. ‘Just superficial damage and nothing more,’ he concludes as Flash feels the tenderness of the areas where the training weapons found their mark, even starting to chuckle to himself, ‘a nice little past time. Should make for an interesting talk if we run in to more of her friends again.’ Taking out the rest of the dirt, grime, and dust from his coat with a touch of shampoo and some more scrubbing. Flash finishes up in the shower in a few minutes after cleaning away the day’s work of a guard and swipes a towel to dry off quickly, tossing it over his shoulder so he can use it to attend to certain other matters of image. Before putting on some cologne that was sitting next to the sink to cover any of the musk of a colt. He pulls his armor out in to the room, taking the towel off his wing and uses it to wipe the dust off his suit of armor to return some of its shine…

The suit is something special to him, that’s for sure. After working so hard to get to where he is now in the Equestrian guard, it’s more than just a uniform, it’s a sense of pride that only one who has gone through the same thing can understand. He has fought in a few petty squabbles, although he may play them off as really nothing, in the past. The armor has been touched up and repaired over time thanks to the skilled hooves of those smiths who created it. However, those repairs only cover the outside. If a pony were to look on the inside they could see all the past marks and wounds that it has accumulated over a history of uses. Hammer marks to take care of imperfections, filing done to remove further damage, and even areas that have been dented too much to be fixed, have been patched up with a second sheet of metal overtop to cover. Flash has always tried to keep it presentable, keeping it in top shape if it’s needed for a fight, or just presentation.

In the end this is his suit, and he’s earned it.

Putting the finishing touches on the suit, wiping off its own crest on the breast plate to show off his rank. Flash is duly satisfied with his work, and with a simple nod of approval that his reflection returns from the chest piece, slips the suit on just as a knock comes to his door.

“Flash are you still in there?” Twilight asks standing outside the door.

“Yes, Twilight,” he says straightening out the plates on him, “you can come in if you’d like.”

Twilight doesn’t wait a moment to second guess herself as she walks straight in and sees her Sentry freshened up in his armor. The suit has been cleaned off, but still has a few dings here and there, as one would expect. Never the less, the fresh smell of whatever he put on hits her nose as it twitches for a second to analyze it. “Ahh… well your suit looks better that’s for sure,” she points out, trying to start some sort of talk.

“I try my best to keep it looking its best, then again with Discord’s little test, it was somewhat of a surprise,” he cringes as a slight chuckle escapes his lips from the prince’s actions, “I was expecting a simple day of you studying, when I got a lesson of my own.”

“It looks just fine Flash, don’t worry,” she eases him a bit, “with that prince running about the castle, things can never really be expected around here. However, let’s not keep Celestia waiting…” Twilight waves it off as she starts to head towards the door. Soon enough her guard following her out.

____________________________

Rosebud and Havoc sit across from one another with their parents between them at the head of a long dinner table that stretches nearly from end to end of the hall. The dining hall itself has windows stretching all along its walls allowing for what light there is during the day to shine through, while at times like this though, the moon light can be seen clearly through the crystalline windows and give almost a eased night glow to the room to add to the magic lights above. The table has been set with an assortment of fruits and pastries, along with several pasta dishes and baked goods, the latter being a particular favorite of the kids. Everything smells just wonderful while the aroma wafts its way around the room, and the taste is even better. Though most of that is lost on the eldest princess as she presses her husband’s buttons.

“Say it,” Celestia says eying her husband next to her while he tends to Rosebud.

“No.”

“Awe… please?”

“I already said it to him.”

“But you didn’t say it to me.” Her eyes go wide, as her lower lip starts to purse up.

“Why must I?” Discord rolls his eyes at her, but after seeing the pout come over her lovely, soft face. He can’t say no to her any longer, “…fine… he’s impressed me, and yes I’m glad that he is here to watch over our dearest Twilight.” Discord spits it all out to her ears.

The look on Tia’s face immediately turns around once she knows she won that little dispute. Beaming with pride, while even biting down on her lip, it’s rather hard to hide the smugness in her tone to her husband. “Thank you, Dissy.”

“You know I can’t say no to that look you gave me.”

“Well at least now you know where the kids get it from,” she winks at him as her student and her protector come in to the hall. Both of the newcomers walk down to each of their places down at the end of the table next to the royal family as Twilight and Flash take a seat next to one of the kids each across from one another.

“Good evening Celestia, Discord, and of course the little ones,” Twilight lights up at the sight of the kids, just as they do the same when they see her.

“Twilight,” Rosebud grabs her attention after swallowing what food is in her mouth, “your guard really knows how to kick some major ass.”

Twi and Flash just sit there holding their own tongues. Mostly from biting down on them to stop from laughing up a storm. Though the mother of the bunch slowly cranes her neck around to the father as he takes a bite out of a crumpet innocently. “Discord," she nearly hisses at him, "what have you been teaching our kids in the terms of vocabulary?”

“That one wasn’t me,” he responds while looking at her straight in the eye, “if you start hearing them talking about things that rhyme with ‘crape’. Terms that infer a mare is ‘easy’, or ‘loose.’ Or at the very least another name for a ‘rooster’. Then you can yell at me.”

“And who should I have to thank for the synonym of ‘flank’?”

“Probably your sister, she can get quite vulgar with her game,” Discord blames the sister in law before turning his attention to the guard. “What our daughter meant was, you’re good at what you do.”

“Thank you for the letter of approval,” Flash nods to both the prince again from his words earlier, and the young princess upon her less than stellar way of putting it, before he and Twi indulge in the meal before them.

As the food from the table starts to diminish and day turns to night, the royal family with their guests stay at the head of things and chat with one another. The kids have been put to bed while the adults stay up, allowing them to relax a bit for the evening. Wine is brought out upon Celestia’s request as she and Twilight share a bottle with one another. The younger Princess doesn’t drink often enough to get any sort of tolerance, so in order to keep her head on her shoulders. She limits herself, never refilling her glass as she sips the bitter, but wonderfully flavored beverage.

“Where is Luna?” Twi asks after fully noticing the lack of another special pony in the room, “I would have expected her to join us by now when dinner was served.”

“My sister is… recovering…” Celestia answers, rolling her lovely eyes to her sweet heart as he does the same, “she takes this game of hers very seriously. Today she shot another guard in the eye and ended up making another look almost like he was attacked by hornets with all the welts on him.”

“Sounds like Luna likes this game, Splatter Spell,” Twilight starts to think of the game.

It does sound rather fun to being with, would it be so bad to break loose from the norm as the ‘studious pony’ and do something exciting. Albeit painful that is, never the less though, Twilight makes a mental note to give it ago sometime.

“Well trust me,” Tia jokes, “By ‘recovering’ I meant she is now sitting in her room for the night on that blessed video game of hers. Colt Slayer 3, or whatever it is. Though she better pray this bottle doesn’t last me long.” The Celestial princess waves the half full glass in front of her muzzle before taking another swig.

“And why would that be?” the student asks, though pretty sure why already.

“Because if she keeps teaching my kids like she does now, then only an inebriated mare will keep her from a rather sore plot later on.”

Meanwhile…

Discord and Flash have been talking amongst themselves about the actions he saw in the ring. The master of chaos is more impressed then he let on, even drawing on some of things Flash did. “Using the wings you have to make a dust cloud was rather smart,” he puts a claw to his chin as he thinks back to it again, “I mean that’s one way to fights multiple adversaries at once.”

“Truth be told Discord, you didn’t give me much of a choice,” Flash says taking a sip of his cider. Opting for a virgin drink, to keep a level head as well. “I mean there isn’t much else I could have done in that case at least.”

“Meh, point made,” the prince starts to feel guilty about throwing him in to the ring against the odds, “sorry about that little test though. If I knew you already were tested in real life I wouldn’t have asked much more,” he tells the young guard, following up his explanation of why he even offered it, “I just wanted to be sure the guard that was picked for Twilight would be up to the challenge… and trust me, you proved it.”

“Glad I could do so, Discord,” Flash waves off the little test, “though it was fun on my part too I guess you could say. A little sparing match never hurt any pony.”

“Tell that to some of the guards earlier that you faced,” the prince notes, “Though if you’re up for another sometime. I sure wouldn’t mind going against you.”

For a moment the guard pauses as he considers the idea. Knowing full well already that Celestia will have her own input on the matter, as will Twilight likely, “I’m up for it. Though you might want to check with Celestia on that first.”

“What she doesn’t know, won’t hurt me.”

Both of the males share a laugh with one another, much to the completely oblivious mare’s demise. That is until another note is brought up on the prince’s wife, “However, Celestia said after we told her that she was going to have the body brought up to Canterlot, to be examined. Perhaps finding his origin.”

Celestia overhears the guard talking about the corpse to be examined, somehow missing out the earlier comments, and steps in on the conversation to shine a little light on it. “Actually, Flash, the body was brought here earlier. I received a message just before dinner. Though I didn’t want to bring up such a subject while we were eating, or even in front of the kids for that matter.”

“How long will it take them to learn anything?” Twilight asks, sipping on her glass.

“Patients my student… this will take some time,” Celestia reassures her. “Although I’m sure the creature was just like Flash and I suspect, a rogue soldier out in the town looking about. It can happen.”

Although Twilight certainly trusts Flashes opinion, and diffidently her own mentor’s. She can’t help but wonder herself. ‘If he was just a rogue soldier… then he would probably be looking for valuables, something to trade for, seeing as he now has no army to support him,’ Twilight summarizes, thinking about it more and more in her head, ‘if that’s the case though. Wouldn’t it have been easier to look for such things in another house, and not go directly to the house of a Princess?’ something’s not adding up in her head. Yet at the same time, she may just be overthinking it all. He may have not had time to take anything as they walked in as he started, her balcony door was open after all. On top of this he may have not known it was Twilight’s house, and could have simply chosen it because it was farther away than the other houses. Both reasons can be true, but this may just be something that Twilight is worrying about more than she actually should. The examination by Canterlot coroner should give some insight on their unexpected guest.

The long day is taking its effect as they all can feel the weight of it all resting on their shoulders. Discord is the first to slide his chair out from the table and stand up, cracking joints that he didn’t even know he had. “Well I think I’ll call it a night for now,” he gives his wife a tender kiss atop her fore head, “I’ll go say good night to the kids again, I know there is no way they are asleep after all… not just yet.”

“That’s for sure…” Celestia grins at him, before turning to her student, “Twilight would you like to see them again? I’m sure they would love to see their aunt before bed again.”

Twilight can’t pass up an offer to see the little tikes again. Excusing herself from the table, she tells Flash that she will be only a moment as he now sits there at the table with the older Princess near him. Celestia though has been almost waiting for this second to themselves.

She easily has seen what Cadance meant when she said the two ponies had a mutual attraction between them. Only being around the two together for the day she caught on quickly, seeing it for herself in only a short time. Celestia decides to cut to the chase once her husband and Twi are out of the room, seeing as she doesn’t know how much time she’ll have, and opens it up with a simple question.

“So, Flash,” the princess refills her glass, “how do you like working with Twilight so far?”

The guard didn’t expected to hear such a thing from Celestia herself, then again she is the princess’s mentor, “well it’s certainly a more interesting assignment then being a guard in the Crystal Empire,” he answers her honestly.

“Oh I can just imagine,” Celestia starts to chuckle, “being moved from a whole empire to a little town such as Ponyville can be a surprise in itself. Cadance never told Twilight who was going to come.”

“And as you may have guessed she didn’t tell me who I would be with either,” he says nonchalantly.

“Are you…happy about the assignment?” Celestia asks him, trying to get any sort of reaction out of him that she can measure.

The look on Flashes face goes from casual to uncomfortable, almost to the point of him choking on the air as he breathes, “Ah… I would say I’m, pleased,” Flash manages as his face tells ever more and starts to flush red.

Seeing that response, Celestia knows this is her opening to delve further. Rolling the glass around, and the dice, with the last ounce of wine in it she continues to open the subject even more. “That’s quite reassuring to know, Flash. After all it does seem my student is rather… fond, of you.”

The guard pauses for a second wondering where this could be going. Celestia is telling him that Twi is fond of him, but then again fond can mean a few things. It could mean that she simply enjoys his company, perhaps she is just comfortable around him, even something as humble as the princess is pleased with having him as a guard. Before he says anything that might make him look like a total idiot, he asks a simple question, playing dumb almost, “what do you mean Princess Celestia?”

The sun goddess raise a brow to him. Her face portraying the simple ‘some colts are really that blind’ look. “You are a capable guard, I’m sure you know what I mean, Flash. Twilight is very affectionate towards you, and she shows it quite often. I would be surprised if you haven’t noticed by now.”

His heart nearly leaps through is throat as he hears those words come from her mouth. The Princess of Equestria herself is telling him that Twilight holds him higher than he knew, or could have hoped for. For a split second he wonders how she put this together, until he remembers it’s Celestia he’s talking to, she is amazing at reading another pony when need be. In this case, it just answers what he has asked himself here and there on many occasions.

Flash awkwardly scratches the back of his head as he feels the heat rising in his face, “umm…permission to speak freely Princess?”

“Flash… you may do so as you please,” Celestia assures him. Trying to make this as easy for him as possible to talk about, “by all means, speak your mind.”

“Thank you, Princess… I have to say that I have noticed how Twilight acts around me,” Flash still cringes as he tells the pony, who over all is his boss, about what he has experienced with Twilight. “It’s rather hard for her to hide it in fact, and to be honest,” he takes a deep breath before saying this to her, “…I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t fond of her either.”

He bites down on his tongue slightly and closes his eyes. Half way expecting to get at least a lecture by the Princess herself at the idea of fraternization. How could he tell her something of that sort? This is Twilight's teacher, Princess Celestia of all ponies. The younger alicorn has almost treated her like a mother ever sense she started as her personal student under Celestia’s guidance. Yet when a few moments pass without a word, Flash opens his eyes and sees something he wouldn’t have expected given the subject at hoof.

Celestia sits there with a kind, gentle smile stretching from ear to ear on her face. Not even saying a word at first, the guard catches the glimmer of a tear building up in her eye before she hastily wipes it away. Not even giving it the chance to fall. “You don’t have to be worried about saying this to me Flash,” she bolsters him, “Twilight can tell you that I’m more understanding than most. As for Twilight herself, I could have guessed what your answer would have been.”

“Is it really that obvious?” Flash asks with his ears splayed pack against his head.

“Only to the trained eye,” she starts to explain to him, “Princess Cadance assigned you here not only because you fit what Twilight happened to ask for, but also because she knew there was something in Twilight’s heart for you, and suspected the same out of you.”

‘The Princess of love, should have guessed,’ Flash thinks about it more and more, seeing how Cadance of all ponies would have been the one to see it first hand before any pony else.

Celestia rises from the table, as the fellow guard does the same, “I wanted to have this moment to talk to you about it, that’s all. I like to see Twilight happy, and what makes her happy is you… I can see she has the same effect on you as well,” she points out, eyeing the flush redness on his face that gives it all away so often, “My point exactly.”

“Princess Celestia, you know Twilight more than I do. Why would she have not said anything about this to me before?”

“Ah… Twilight wasn’t the most sociable pony,” Celestia tells him. All while Flash remembers Twi saying that before coming to Pony Ville, she didn’t really have friends. “You can imagine how hard it would be for her to admit something as foreign as an ‘infatuation’, when it was so hard to let ‘friendship’ in to her heart. Give it time, and with that time, she will open up,” she rests a heartening hoof on his shoulder before parting ways, “…Trust me.”

As Celestia starts to walk down the hall, Twilight comes back and passes by her. Giving their goodnights to one another quickly. Twi meets back with Flash in the dining hall. “Well the kids are now asleep and happy that they got to see their aunt,” she says taking note of the smidge of a smile on her guards face, “what did you and Celestia talk about while I was gone?” she asks him while they make their way down to their respective rooms.

“Oh… nothing really, official business, coming from the Crystal Empire to here,” he plays it off while blatantly lying to her face as they soon reach their rooms.

“Well,” Twilight stands there trying to think how to close off this evening without doing anything foolish. Over all it has been a great day, Flash earned the approval of her mentor and Discord, she got some good studying in, and of course… she was around him for the better part of the day. What more could the love struck mare ask for?

“I guess this is good night?” Flash says with a slight pout about him.

“Until tomorrow that is, and soon enough after that we’ll be off to the Crystal Empire once again.”

“Oh?” Flash says quizativly as his hears perk up.

“Yes…” Twi nods while she starts to explain, “Celestia has tasked me with a few books to get and a spell or two to practice, neither of which she has here, or at my own home.”

“You mean you don’t have them in your own extensive library?” Flash asks jokingly as the princess just giggles and nods to him, “Well then sounds like a busy few days.”

The more she thinks about it, the more he is right, it will be a hectic few days then. But that doesn’t mean they can’t break it up a little somehow. “Perhaps we should have one of those ‘Casual moments’ with one another?” she suggests while waving a hoof about, “I mean it would break up the days then at least.”

“You make a great point, Princess…” he emphasizes her title. Especially with his new found knowledge of what she thinks, “How does… dinner, sound?”

Twilight almost drops to the ground after hearing that suggestion. So abrupt with the proposal, and he is going along with her idea of another moment together. ‘This is going great!’ she screams at herself, ‘it’s almost a date after all.’ Although she knows that if she runs in to another one of her friends while out, whoever it is, they’re going to see it as such no matter what she may try to tell them. For now, she will leave it as just a night out… although she would like it to be more.

“That sounds just… lovely,” she says cheerfully beaming as they both back up towards their rooms without letting the other out of their sights, “Oh… I wanted to say this earlier,” Twilight says quickly after almost forgetting for the night, “…it was… ah, rather sweet how you talked to Havoc when we first got here,” she says. Chuckling a bit when she sees the reddening of his cheeks on his face in response.

“Well,” he stammers, “what can I say? I like to make another pony happy. However, goodnight, Princess Twilight” Flash keeps the formalities for the moment as his door starts to close.

“Good night, Flash Sentry…” Twilight says as the door latches and she holds a kind hoof over her gentle heart, “my Sentry.”

____________________________

A stretcher is pushed in to a blank white room of the castle. Further down in the structure than most others. This is another branch of medical in the castle that is used primarily for research that may be done in the castle. Seeing as something’s are either too dangerous to be done at a normal hospital, or need at times to be kept under wraps as best as possible. Having some of the best medical staff on hoof when the Princess makes a call comes in handy quite well, considering the circumstance. Two unicorn ponies stand across from one another on either side of the stretcher.

“Well… what do we have here?” the younger mare asks her fellow colt counselor in the medical field.

“Well, we have an interesting task at hoof right now,” the colt brings the sheet that covers the stretcher down, revealing the creature underneath.

The mare almost jumps back when she sees the changeling laying there, a few of the wounds festering now from the germs doing their work, blank stare on its face like it had as it fell, with jaw open and tongue flopped out to the side.

“Is…Is that what I think it is?” she ask covering her mouth, “oh dear, I was here when they tried to invade Canterlot. They certainly smell worse dead then they ever could alive.”

“That much your right on, sweet lips,” the colt snickers at the young pretty mare. All the while the colt brings out his scalpel and goes to work.

“I thought I told you not to call me that at work,” she grins while taking out a steel plate for any evidence they may find, “besides you and I both know we have to keep that out of the work place.”

“It’s just us down here now my dear, and I doubt this one will talk,” he answers while using the blade to open up the chest cavity, exposing the internal organs. “Besides that hasn’t stopped us before, the bed in the office was quite comfortable that one time after all,” the colt responds, pulling out the stomach and placing it on the plate as she takes it off to the side with her own tool to check it. Cutting the membrane open as the last meal that the creature had spills out.

“Ugh… this thing is must have been starving,” she coughs in to her hoof while she turns it inside out, “seriously… nothing more than a few choice forest edibles and hay here and there.”

“Well they do feed on love more than anything, and really only go for real food to sustain them when they can’t get any affection. Although malnutrition certainly wasn’t the cause of this changeling’s death,” he brings out the heart looking it over, “From what I heard he got kicked off the side of a balcony and broke its neck on impact.”

“Certainly looks like it,” the nurse takes a glance over to the creatures twisted, mangled neck.

“This things heart looks like a machine, must have been a real fighter,” the colt says almost admirably as he sets the toned muscular organ down and goes onwards to the lungs.

Removing the pairs of air sacks he places them gingerly on the table next to the whole corpse and slices expertly in to them, cutting both in half in only a few seconds. Once they open though, he sees something peculiar. Fine granulated powder, with almost a sparkle to it, caked around the walls and inside the soft tissue of the organs. “Well I have to say where ever this guy lived certainly wasn’t the best conditions that could have been hoped for. If he stayed there longer then he may have just died from simple soot and liquid build up in the lungs.”

“Let me guess… you found some crystalline looking minerals in the changeling’s lungs?” she asks looking over her shoulder.

“How’d you know?”

The mare brings the stomach over to her colt friend so he can take a look for himself. Inside are a similar mineral build up, but this is more intact and even has pieces that take the shape of small stone. The colt takes a pair to tweezers in his magic aura and takes a piece out holding it closer to view while bringing a magnifying glass out from a desk drawer.

“This stuff was everywhere. To the point that it even managed to get in to its food,” the mare remarks as she looks at the colt examining it, “What do you make of it?”

“I’m not sure,” he answers quickly looking at it even more, “it will have to get looked at an actual geologist. I’m not that kind of doctor after all.”

30

Chapter thirty

Twilight opens her eyes, looking around her, she recognizes the room. It’s her own after all. The curtains are open and the sky outside is that of a pleasant summer night. She’s about to fall right back to sleep with she rolls over and sees the bright orange pony sleeping next to her, she never got to see him like this. The soft expression of a smile on him, but still strong and brave. Even sleeping Flash looks like that of a pony that she would like to have around more often, and can only hope that she is able to keep him close by.

She leans in to the sleeping Flash, admiring the subtle expressions on him, ‘He’s just as sweet as when he sleeps…’ Twilight kisses him softly on the cheek and whispers in to his ear, ‘I love you, Flash Sentry,’ seeing the gentle smile come over his face even more in response. The mare lays back down next to him, pressing herself up in to his chest and reaches around with her hooves to hold herself closer, but as she does Twi feels nothing there.

As she starts to reach around for the colt, her eyes snap open in an instant reviling the cold truth.

Twilight has to blink a few times to get used to the light of the flames next to her, she pats her hooves down in Flash’s Sleeping bag. Though just as in her dreams, nothing is there, finally able to see the empty sack as she opens her eyes fully. She looks up while not moving her body, and is relieved to see Flash sitting there next to the fire, stone in hoof, sharpening his sword. A frown comes over her as she realizes that the pleasant memory she had was nothing more than a dream, coming back in to the reality that they are out in the middle of nowhere looking for other possible changelings in the area.

It’s a rather quiet contempt sight to see Flash sitting there idly, having removed his armor for the night for some more comfort, the colt sits there bare coat in front of the fire going through the motions to keep his weapon in top shape. She can only imagine seeing a younger Flash in the Royal Equestrian army, it must have been quite a sight to see him, in what seems like his natural setting.

‘So serious about his job, and at the same time when I ask him to act like any other colt and loosen up a bit…he can,’ Twilight talks to herself in her head, ‘…even though he isn’t quite like any other colt,’ she props herself up on one hoof to watch him next to the fire, putting another log on it. Flash turns around to pick up his sword and that’s when he sees the princess laying there awake, looking at him.

“Oh, sorry…I hope I didn’t wake you?” he apologizes to her while admiring the view of the fire dancing in her eyes as she does the same.

Twilight chuckles a bit, sliding her petite form out of the bag and sits up next to him by the fire, “You’re quite alright, Flash… trust me. I just woke up from a rather enjoyable dream.”

“Really now?” he raises a brow, “I can’t imagine, I’ve been up for the last few hours by now anyway.”

“What?” she says shocked at him, “you haven’t even slept yet?”

“Eh… it’s nights like these that I find myself not sleeping much,” he plays it off almost like it’s what he has come to expect from his duties, “it wouldn’t be the first time I’ve pulled two or three days with little to no sleep.”

“You’re not the only one…” Twi scratches the back of her head, then leans it on his shoulder as she looks in to the flames.

There are many times she has stayed up for a few days straight while studying in the library with a book cracked open as she runs off of pure coffee and nothing more. Then again it can’t be anything like having to stay awake for something like military duty. The stress of having to watch over your brethren next to you in a battle, or staying up late at night to keep an eye on things… the princess thought having a deadline when it came to her own studies was hard, but having an actual deadline in his job is a whole new thing. That’s when she is reminded of her previous thought from earlier about his past.

Twiddling her hooves and pushing it in to the ground, she decides to be blunt about that question in asking, “…Flash… where did you go while in the military before?”

The peculiar question makes Flash go cockeyed for a second as he looks at the mare, “what do you mean?”

“Like what did you do… were you in any fights beforehand? Just a little background, before you wound up at the Crystal Empire. Your choice in provisions to bring perked my interest,” she explains her quick reason to ask, trying to better grasp his life beforehand, “seems like you have done this quite often, and you never really talked about some of the brutal things you had to do…” she trails off.

Flash sitting there can see the general interest in the mares mind, up until now he really had just told her his military history and moving up through the ranks… he kept out the more grim details, not something you want to share with such a pony when you are first really starting to get to know them. Though now that she brings it up, he doesn’t really have a reason not to tell her a little more about himself, considering their admitted affections for one another.

“Well… where to start…” he tries to think back to some of the earliest skirmishes that he has taken part in. Although his time in the military so far is rather short compared to others, Flash has had a hoof full of experiences that had either come close to landing him in the hospital (and a few have) or the morgue.

“One of the first places I was assigned to go to was out in Badlands to the far south. Several issues with Diamond Dogs, kidnapping ponies and forcing them to mine for the gems that they sought after…” Twilight listens to every word, already having seen the dogs when they did the same thing to her friend Rarity, “Naturally, Celestia won’t stand for such a thing to be done to her subjects, so when it came time to try and free our own. Your teacher opted for a more, bloody tactic…” he starts to look off from Twi, making sure not to make eye contact.

Twilight’s mind pauses for a second at hearing that little detail, Celestia always took the more peaceful approach when she could, so this is out of the ordinary for her, “She sent you in there with orders to…kill? Just like that?”

“The fact that some of the ponies that were taken were royal guards, didn’t help their case,” he explains to the princess to calm her a bit, “plus the dogs aren’t the most hospitable of creatures. They had slain a few of the ponies out of cold blood, when a ransom wouldn’t be paid.”

“That’s one thing you never want to do,” Twi shakes her head, picturing the face on her princess when she got the news, “you can talk many things out with Celestia, but the moment you harm a subject of hers… all bets are off.”

“Exactly… we were sent in under the cover of darkness to their caves and got them by force…” Flash goes in to the details, after being pushed by Twilight for them more than anything, about his little excursion to the caves for the others.

Considering this was his first real assignment, the younger Flash was rather intimidated by having to actually spill blood of another creature by his own blade, the very same blade he has to this day. Although the Diamond Dogs themselves are rather big and stronger when compared to ponies, they aren’t the brightest star in the sky. Many of the ones that were killed was the result of nothing more than a simple act of trickery and deceit. Sentry had learned quite a few things back in is original training when it came to tactics of those sorts. Thrusted in to a small conflict that gave him the opportunity to show those skills, which left a rather lasting impact on his leaders…

“So they saw you were good at what you did…” Twilight puts together, hearing about a few of the tricks and traps from her talks with her own brother.

“Oddly enough, yea” he shrugs his shoulders, “they didn’t want to lose many, for obvious reasons, plus not having a large group of guards to go in with didn’t help our outcome. Though to make a long story short, a younger me made the suggestion to set traps all along their cave to save ourselves trouble. After many were either buried alive, or picked off by us. We eventually got their ‘leader’, if you want to call him that. Which only made the others take off and abandon the prisoners that they had taken before.”

“How… many do you think were killed?” she says with some apprehension in her tone.

Flash manages to pick that tone out of the question, and answers with a question of his own, “Is that something you really want to know?”

“It’s something that I should get used to…” she tries to put it so that he’ll understand, “I’m with a royal guard in the Equestrian military. I should expect you to kill, but it’s still a thought that almost turns my gut at times,” she answers him.

The idea of killing another in battle is something that Twilight never thought she would get used to, sure she has had her set of nasties to take care of in her past (everything from fighting the Ursa Minor, to even taking on her very own Cerberus). Though all of them were either subdued or defeated but still alive, she is a gentle soul after all.

Killing another that means her harm in the first place, after all other reasoning is lost is one thing. Going in to a place with the intention to kill is a whole new ball game. Then it clicks to Twilight, what that small lesson in the test Celestia had done with her was… ‘A ruler is expected to make tough choices in her duties. Some are harder than others, and no matter what they may be, they have to be done… and the outcomes lived with,’ she repeats in her head.

‘What if I was asked to kill?’ Twilight ponders to herself, having never really thought about it until now. After all what pony wants to think about such a thing that often? ‘What if Celestia told me I was going to have to kill another, could I do it… better yet, could I live with that?’ she questions herself. Deciding that she will not know, till that time comes.

Upon her request Flash picks up with his next little adventure after the Diamond Dog incident. Thanks to that, his higher ups that were out with him, gave Flash a promotion, and specifically assigned him to another outing, to see exactly what the young Sentry could do. This time though it put him out in the middle of the Ever Free Forest dealing with an enemy that Twilight knows all too well.

“Timberwolves?” she asks, trying to make sure she heard him correct.

“Yep… the fowl smelling creatures made up of vegetation that like to feed on whatever prey they can get their fangs in to…” Flash proceeds to tell her exactly why he was sent out there with only a hoof full of fellow guards to take care of this.

The Timberwolves had taken it upon themselves to raid a few smaller settlements around on the opposite side of the forest, it was only a matter of time before they would stop attacking the livestock and go to the ponies that owned such animals. “So we were sent in to take care of that problem,” he puts it rather bluntly, rather glad he can see that Twi doesn’t quite get discouraged when it comes to certain creatures biting the dust.

“Good… Timberwolves aren’t something that any pony should deal with on their own, and they certainly aren’t to be taken lightly,” she fills in from her past experiences involving the creatures of the forest, “though they aren’t stupid like the Dogs… how did you deal with these ones?”

“The wolves we had to take on with sheer force,” he launches in to the small battle him and a few of the guards with him had with the pack.

Although there was no real blood to be drawn with such a creature, each gaping wound only breaking out in sap seeping from the openings that they made, though Flash and a skilled unicorn did think of a rather cleaver little weapon to use against the mostly wooden beings.

“Fire sword?” she asks bluntly.

“Yes Twilight, Fire sword…” he answers taking a small sip from his canteen, slightly trying to hide the giggle attempting to break through.

“You took pitch from a local bog, and using a small magical spark, ignited your blades,” Twilight thinks just how effective this could have been when her and her friends had gotten chased by the wolves before. Although they didn’t have any weapons on them, it would have come in handy when it came time for her to deal with a similar issue that Flash had, when she herself was a princess, “I like it already… though I would have thought of a more creative name for it,” she teases him.

“Oh give me a break, please,” he chuckles with her, as the princess starts to giggle quietly so as not to wake the others, “I didn’t even name it, it was actually thought of while we were in combat by another guard.”

“How did that work?”

“Well another Pegasus was using his wings to help power through the wolves,” he explains the over energetic guards approach, “and during the dash he was yelling out, ‘behold my mighty Fire Sword!’, so needless to say, the name kind of stuck after that one.”

“Were you trying to figure out how you ended up with him on your team after hearing that?” the princess asks sarcastically.

“Well more or less, though he did do quite well for it being his first fight. However, that colt did have a few screws loose, if you know what I mean,” Flash points out, bringing up his Canteen, offering some to his Marefriend before he was going to take a sip himself.

A dagger flies out from the shadows and impales itself in to the canteen that his held right in front of Twilight. Water starts to run down the knife and on to the ground, while it takes a few seconds for the two ponies that are up to quite figure out what just happened. Flash looks down and sees the blade sticking out and drops the canteen, pulling up his sword to his side while taking a stance in place before the princess to use himself as a crude shield.

Though he would love to have some of his armor on right now to give his own body some sort of protection. It’s not like he has the option to call a time out and put it on after laying it to rest for the night. A couple more short throwing blades come out of the darkness with a slight whistle to them as they whip though the air even faster than before. Never the less though, this isn’t the first time Flash has had to contend with an enemy that likes to throw daggers at him.

‘She’ll learn about that one another time…’ Flash tells himself while using his blade to strike some of the projectiles right out of the air, using the glimmer that they give off from the flame near him to give away their position. Hitting the ground with a mild ting from the metal. Flash uses the flat side of his own blade to try and slap down the next salvo that he hears coming, though he never gets the chance.

The shine to them that he can see in the light of the fire is halted in a light violet aura, looking behind him and seeing the grin on the princess’s face, “you aren’t the only one who can play this game.”

“Good to know,” Flash says before getting some back up from the still slumbering guards. Lightly kicking the guard next to him on the ground to wake him up.

“Ahh, ugh… Sir?” he salutes while coming to.

“Now isn’t the time soldier…” Flash whispers, knowing that something is out there. Though he doesn’t know if they have gone in to hiding after their missed attempts.

The single soldier sees the blade sticking out of the water flask, and the others around on the ground, knowing now that something is wrong he jumps up and quietly awakens the other guard next to him, once he awakens they go down the short line till all of them are up and at ‘em. Ready to go at whatever may be out there, the one mistake that the enemy in the darkness has made is allow them to all wake up.

They form a protective heptagon around the princess so as to give them an all-around view of the forest and trees there before them. Each of the unicorns, along with Flash, take a sector and scan it the best they can for their target, “I can’t see anything sir” one guard calls off to Sentry.

“Well the dark isn’t helping our case here,” Flash looks up and down at their options at the moment, “although…” he taps one guards to get his attention, once he turns around, Flash taps the top of his head to remind the guard exactly what skills he has.

“Noted sir…” he responds, lighting up is horn with a simple Illumination spell.

Using the almost spot light to scan each area of the tree line around him, the fellow guards soon follow with the same spell and all search their sector. None of the guards find anything still, even with the help of the light to guide them. Flash calls it after a few moments of silence and sends a group of four out to check the outlying area, while the other two stay with him. Twilight takes her place behind her guard, knowing that he does have her safety in his best interest. Though at the same time she isn’t one that likes to sit on the sidelines. Watching the eyes of her guards swivel around the forest trying to find anything to give up the assailant.

“Err…” she grinds her teeth, feeling rather useless at the moment cowering behind the colts around her, “here this may shed some lights on things,” she powers up her own horn, sending out a larger Illumination spell then the other guards could have ever done, thanks to her higher skill level with magic. The light would have blinded those around her if they weren’t facing away, though one in particular isn’t as lucky when it comes to this.

Having his eyes adapted to the night after following them all the way here. The attacker has to cover his eyes to stop the burn that they get from the second sun that’s created, though this doesn’t help his hold on the tree that he once had, right above the four ponies. ‘Awe… damn!’ he thinks just before falling down to the ground on top of one of the guards.

The crunch of some of the metal plates grinding in to one another brings the others looking at their fallen comrade and seeing exactly what they are dealing with at the moment. Coming to his feet fast, a lone changeling missing a single fang stands there in a second of awe considering his predicament. The guard under him kicks the creature off to the side in to a tree before getting his own footing.

Though the assailant uses his wings to stop the impact and lands just before, as his body buzzes to a halt, saving himself from a rather large head ache. All three guards take a stance in front of the princess to try and form a protective barrier with Flash in the middle of them. The creature draws their sword ready to go at the bunch and finish what he was assigned to do.

“Well this should make things rather interesting…” he says, exposing the other throwing blades on his chest holder making them ready to go in a moment’s notice.

“Oh come now…” one of the unicorn guards says to him, bringing out a short sword of his own, “it’s three against one.”

“…Make that four,” Twilight says taking a place between the guard and Flash. Although she knows the look from her personal guard is screaming at her to get behind them for her own sake, he doesn’t say a word to her. Considering there are bigger problems right now.

“Hmm… a princess who has some fight in her, I like a challenge!” the changeling yells. Bringing out several more blades form his holder and launches them at the group like missiles with his magic, while charging them head on.

‘He’s either stupid, or good…’ Flash concludes whist blocking one blade, only to be met by the sword from the changeling himself as he whips around in an attempt to hit the others.

One guard manages to dodge, but the other isn’t so lucky, catching a gash along his cheek that starts to ooze bright red blood from the opening. Though thankfully it’s just a flesh wound and he continues the fight, now the changeling has his sights set on the princess, who brings up her own horn at the ready. Firing off a few simple bolts of energy in rapid succession, the enemy is able to move out of the way faster than she anticipated before.

Bringing his blade down, he narrowly misses as she slides to the side. Though the others are trying their best to draw him away, the changeling is relentlessly perusing the princess in this case. One unicorn guard fires off an electrical arc from his horn, hitting the changeling’s blade and causing him to drop it to the ground as the surge hits him.

The blade itself starts to singe in to the surface of the ground and burn from the energy that just went through it. Now having to resort to his throwing blades, they obviously don’t do the best work at trying to parry a full sword from the guards as he takes a more defensive position.

Flash cleaves downwards at him, but the agile assassin pulls his head back and delivers a quick buck to the side of the bright orange guard, forcing him to stumble. Quickly recovering from the hit, Flash brings out a fast right hoof and clocks the changeling in the jaw, knocking him off and to the side. Another guard tries to get the jump on him and brings up his own short sword, only to have a magic shield block his attempt at the strike.

The changeling now pulls out another spell, and with a floating log under the control of telekinesis, uses it to cream the guard in the head. The sound of crushing armor and even under that of bone, is heard over all else as the guard hits the ground in one go. It’s clear that this soldier isn’t walking away from this one, the comatose face is seen under the mangled remains of his head protection while a few teeth and a torrent of blood runs out from the side of his head.

‘I think I’ll opt for very good in this case,’ Flash answers himself, while he and the other guard come to the side of Twilight. Watching the changeling come out in front of them, readying a few more daggers.

“I can go at this all night…” he taunts the others, turning the knives around ready to throw a few while others remain up in the air of his magical aura.

Though he didn’t exactly see this coming at the moment. A few of the blades around him that he holds in his own aura, are shot down from the woods. Looking to see who is cornering him now, the guards that were sent out to look out for him in the woods have returned. Fresh and ready for battle.

“Well this is going to turn sour quick,” he mutters to himself, opting to live today and fight tomorrow. Beating his translucent wings as fast as he can, the changeling takes off in to the sky and away from them so he can come back at another time to finish what he started.

Though that isn’t exactly the plan of another winged pony…

Flash doesn’t take to kindly to one that kills a guard of his, or at the very least tries to harm a pony under his care. Especially not one such as the princess in this case. Thanks to still not having any armor, it doesn’t take long for him to shoot up after the dark figure in the sky with his own blade in hoof as he screeches towards the target. The changeling thought he got away Scott free, until he feels a blunt hit in his back knocking him off balance in the sky.

He and Flash tumble with one another in the air for a few moments as they scuffle, throwing a few hooves back and forth at each other. Though it’s the eventual head butt that breaks the hold of them both and separates them long enough to gain control of their flight. Facing off with one another now, Flash looks at the changeling hovering there before him, producing his own blade in hoof at the ready. The creature brings out a couple of the blades he has left and holds them in either hoof.

“I was hoping to make this quick!” the assassin shouts out to the guard, a little flustered after his failure, “After all it’s just my job…”

“What job!” he calls back, clenching his weapon, “who sent you!”

“Wouldn’t you like to know…” the changeling chuckles, taunting him so as to make the guard careless in his attacks. Though he doesn’t quite know who he is talking to, “it’s understandable that the Coltfriend of Princess Twilight Sparkle, would care so dearly for her!”

“Well, I won't deny that. However…” he readies himself for the attack, easing his breath in and out, “… I have a job to do too!” he dashes at him.

Using the hilt of the blade to crack the out stretched hoof that the changeling was using to try and protect himself, the hit results in him now dropping his own blade in the process. Bringing around his other hoof, the changeling manages to clock him the same way Flash did. Attempting to follow up though with a simple stab attack, fails when Flash brings himself out of range and with a flip sends the creature a few feet back with a hind hoof to the end of his chin.

Now aiming the blades in his aura, the changeling shoots them off at him almost like darts. Without the help of the fire to light them up, it’s much harder to block them with his weapon, now resorting to simple barrel rolls to dodge in the air.

Then again, it’s not all successful…

A sharp pinch is felt in his right wing as the burn from a blade sliding in to one’s flesh hits him, as Flash looks over and sees a knife sticking out. Using his teeth in an attempt to pull it out and ignore the pain, he never gets the chance as the changeling launching himself at him. So close in, there isn’t any real space to swing his sword, now having to fight with both his fore hooves to hold off the attacker from driving a dagger in to his own throat. It’s a stalemate at the time while they both fight with similar level of strength and skill.

Whoever this changeling is, he certainly is as skilled as the one back in the Crystal Empire.

Trained to some sort of military level, it’s the only way he would be managing this against the guard. Especially when it comes to exposing weak points, as Flash experiences when the changeling uses his wings to overpower Flash considering his injury now, trying to drive him down so he can get the upper hoof.

Knowing that he isn’t going to last long under this strain, Flash goes for a last ditch effort… using his teeth, he twists his head out and pulls the throwing knife from his wing. Swiping it across the changeling’s face and leaving a deep wound stretching from eye socket to eye socket while it carves itself in to the soft tissue.

“AGghh!” the attacker screams out in response as he pulls away, now being blinded to what is about to happen, as blood fills his eyes.

Flash opens his jaw, dropping the blade down in to an open hoof, before using his other one to latch on to the changeling and pull him in close so as not to let him get away. And in one move, the guard reaches back behind the creature. Driving the blade in to one of his wings, and pinning it in to his side like a tack.

It takes a few seconds for him to realize exactly what happened. After feeling the same burn from the blade, and his altitude dropping fast, while the wind rushes by his head. Attempting to use his wings, it only results in the audible rip from his wing pulling from his side, damaged beyond use. It must feel like a life time to know that you’re falling to your death, though it’s is said that it’s not the falling that’s scary…

But it’s the landing.

Without a word, the single assailant falls silently. Accepting his fate amongst the others of his race who have fallen before him. Just before impact, the changeling closes what he can of his eyes and barely feels the impact of the trees below him. Twisting and mangling his body like it did the one in Pony Ville, which he ironically replaced. The final stop is the cold ground beneath him as the corpse hits, blood spilling from the cuts and scrapes from the initial impact, and out of the huge crack in his head, as the soft tissues from his brain starts to fall out.

Flash lands right next to the body just as the others are coming out of the woods, amongst them is Twilight who lead the pack before they came across the scene. The first thing the princess notices is the stench, or lack there of, that the changeling is giving off.

‘No wonder none of us picked him out…’ Twilight takes another whiff, ‘he smells just like any other,’ she realizes.

One unicorn guard kicks the changeling to make sure it actually is dead, but more so then any reason than for him to be able to say that he put in his own punch. Though unexpectedly, the body starts to twitch back and forth as a muscle spasm gets the best of the guard and makes the hardened soldier almost fall back as he jumps up.

“What the!?” he flips out, readying up the mace he carries as a side weapon.

“Easy there now …” another guard calms him down, “just random brain activity.”

“But his brain is all over the ground!” he tries to rebuttal.

Though there is still no arguing that it sure is dead. However, it’s quite a curious sight to see the body twitch back and forth as it moves. Then again, the changeling starts to do something else entirely. Several flashes of green light can be seen coming off from it as the body goes through some of the disguises that it has done in the past. The others look on at the almost frame by frame slide of its life… many of the ponies and creatures that it goes through, none of them know, but a few they can guess at what they did before the originals met with whatever fate was bestowed upon them.

One is dressed in a formal suit and must have been a very rich individual. Another that is seen, doesn’t even have a cutie mark on it. Which makes sense seeing as it is a young filly, probably a daughter, which the family is still out looking for none the less. Twilight tries to put that thought out of her mind as she watches the body continue on with the little slide show before them. The most disturbing fact is that a few of the masks that the changeling wore were in fact royal guards, all done up in armor and everything. Though whether or not they are from the Crystal Empire or from Canterlot is unknown, then again, that thought is put out when Twilight sees the final cover that the changeling wore.

Stopping on its last kill that he resumed their life, the body of a light brown filly with a long black mane placed on her, and a similar color tail is shown. Trimmed curves about her waist that extend all the way down to her tight behind, all of it held up with toned legs, and to top it off a sweet face, graced with light and lovely blue eyes.

Twi yelps out at seeing the form, “That’s… Sunflower!” she jumps up, looking at the body of a pony she would see on a regular basis about town.

“The same one from the market?” Flash asks to confirm from what he remembered seeing a similar pony then and doing a slight double take to the corpse.

“Yes! The very same…” she shakes her head, feeling how the changelings have hit so close to home yet again, “…when we get back to Ponyville we have to check in at her house at some point, find out what happened to her.”

“Twilight…” Flash tries to prepare her for what the princess will end up uncovering, “you know how some changelings operate when it comes to taking ponies?”

“I know… though if not to save her if she is still alive, at least to give her some peace,” she reasons with him, while they all leave the body of the changeling there to rot back in to the ground. Heading back to the original camp, the guards burry their fellow guard at the cliffs edge and patch themselves up for the time being in case they run in to more trouble.

Sentry sits there, taking the first watch of the night while the others go back to sleep. The adrenaline from the fight keeping him up more than anything at this point. His heart keeps a steady beat right now, ready to pick up and take off if need be. Though at the same time it can get the best of him, as Flash nearly jumps when Twilight puts a caring hoof on his shoulder. Once he realizes though who it is, he settles down for the moment.

“Well I’m glad you aren’t going to strike me down…” she tries to lighten the mood, only getting a light grin out of him, “…are you always like this when it comes to after a fight?”

“Only when I have a job to do still.”

“Flash…you are doing a great job at it so far. After all, I’m still here, aren’t I?” Twi makes a valid point to him, though it didn’t sound nearly as good as she thought it would, “sorry…that ah, came out wrong.”

“It’s alright, Twilight…” he calms down for a bit, letting her scoot in closer to him.

Though that may have been a mistake he didn’t see coming as Twilight looks at his wing up close, seeing the blood clotted up as a few more drops dribble down his feathers from the previous battle in the sky.

“You’re bleeding…” she gasps, looking at the ragged injury under the feathers of the Pegasus.

“It’s nothing, really…” he makes an attempt to play off the wound. Though Twilight isn’t one to be silenced over something so simple. Levitating her bag over to her, she brings out a simple patch and wrap, with a small flask of rubbing alcohol.

“Here, let me see that…” she tries to treat it, only getting Sentry to pull the wing in closer to himself.

“Really, Twilight… its-” though he is cut off when the glare from the alicorn hits him.

Something as simple as that can tell him that he isn’t going to get away with this one. Folding under the princess, he brings out his wing and lets the mare go to work on him. Handling her patch work like a skilled nurse, she applies some alcohol to the wound, getting a cringe from Sentry as the sting hits him. Now bringing out the sterile patch and wrapping the wing up tight enough to hold, but loose enough to allow him to fly.

“There, now how does that feel?” she ask to see if what she learned has paid off.

“Mild sting, but I know it’s going to get better faster now… thank you, Twilight,” he leans in to her and kisses his nurse on the cheek while other peering eyes remain closed, “where did you learn this?”

“I have a library, Flash…” she states the obvious to him as he has a slight dunce moment, “and I do read a large variety of the books, including medical… comes in handy doesn’t it?”

“I’ll say,” he snickers at her, putting his hoof down on hers while folding his wing back in to his side.

“Though Flash, out of the two of us I think you have had a more exciting day… and you need your rest,” she sees him try to open his mouth to fight the princess and stay up, though a quick hoof over his lips hushes him right there, “that…is an order, Flash Sentry.”

“…Did you really just pull that card?” he looks at her cock eyed, almost in shock at what she just did.

“Yes I did Flash, and although we are together… no pony knows that really, and you still are my guard,” she pulls him closer to her chest as she puts her own wings around him. Holding his warm body closer and closer to her for the night would be a welcome thought, though not with the others around. She leans her head back and they meet in the middle with a sweet tender kiss, while the remaining guards lay fast asleep.

“I can stay up and keep an eye on things…don’t worry,” she assures him.

Though he may not want to admit it, the princess it right. Soon enough the hormonal rush that he has would wear off and Flash would be crashing. Something like that can get a pony killed here, so rather reluctantly, Sentry places his sword at his side while he lays down on his mat. He manages to keep eye contact for the whole time with her as he slowly but surely falls asleep. Watching the process of Flash’s eyes fall down in to a slumber, Twilight can’t help but remember her dream from earlier this night…

“He really does look sweet when he sleeps…” she whispers, admiring the colt. Leaning down over him just as she did in her mind, “I love you, Flash Sentry,” planting a gentle kiss on his lips and watching the slight smile wash over his face.

44 (light clop)

Chapter forty four

The hot cascade of water running down both their manes is a welcome relief after such a day of picking up what they can and moving forward. Twilight and Flash silently thank Luna for putting them in the same room, though undoubtedly even if they weren’t, they would have been by the end of the night. The room itself is more than they could have asked for to begin with. Almost being the suite, the main area is spacious enough for the couple and then some. With a queen sized bed, a few couches facing one another in front of a fire place to take the chill off of a cold night, and a fully stocked book shelf for any reader.

The master bath that they are currently using has enough space in the shower alone to hold half a dozen or so stallions, which is nothing to say of one stallion and a mare. Twilight uses her horn to magic a pair of toothbrushes off the sink for both her and her partner, as they take care of the better hygiene issues and work their way to the actual bathing. The pair have just gotten in the shower and started it as they originally were hoping to make it a quick one, though feeling the warmth that it brings only makes them want to stay in it longer as it seems to revitalize themselves.

Now however it becomes more one sided, as Flash starts to get out at first, only to have a mare grab him in an aura and drag him back inside, “oh no you don’t…” she mutters while using her magic to levitate a bottle of shampoo and a scrubber. Along with the squirming colt that flaps about in midair.

“You weren’t kidding with what you said earlier at dinner,” Flash remarks, stopping himself as he knows there isn’t a way out of this one.

“What? Were you expecting me to brush it off and go to bed with my guard/coltfriend covered in filth?” she holds a hoof to her breast in a dignified manner as she toys with him to lighten the mood from earlier.

Plopping him down on his rump, Flash has his mane run through and through as Twi scrubs away at him with a hoof full of shampoo in one and the scrubber in the other, while the suds start to pile up on top of his head as Sentry sits there and takes the corporal punishment being dished out by his mare.

“Thank you, mom…” he plays along with her.

“Seriously…” Twilight raises an eye brow to him, while noting the smirk on his face, “you should see the look on your face by the way…” she starts to chuckle after getting a good look at him.

The image brings up several from her own memory back as she recalls the same glare that he gives her, on her brother when he was younger and getting bathed by their mom. ‘No wonder he said that,’ Twi answers herself as she gets behind the ears of his and at the nape of his neck. Slowly but surely the flakes of dried blood, and the dirt, start to recede off of him and flow down the drain as she rinses his coat after angling the shower head at him with her magic.

“Thank you, dear…” he leans in and gives her a peck on the cheek, drawing out a blush from the princess.

“What I’m here for, Hun…” she smiles at him. That though is before she opens her own eyes and sees the grin plastering his face, “What’s that look for?”

“What?” he picks up a scrub brush in hoof, “you weren’t expecting to get out of here with you washing me up, and it not being the other way around as well, were you?” Flash steps in closer to her as the eyes on the young alicorn shoot open while she takes a single step back.

“Flash…” she says quietly while the shaking in her legs seems to have returned from being around him, “Don’t you dare.”

“You dragged me back in here…” the guard cracks his neck, putting a hoof on the faucet, “I can do the same thing, and this time there’s not a table to run around,” he responds and turns the water in the shower bit hotter to get the steam flowing up and around them.

____________________________

Normally the area of the guest rooms would have stayed more than quiet for the night, though that is broken at the slight squeal of a particular lavender mare in her room. Rainbow, AJ, Fluttershy, and Pinkie all peak their heads out of their rooms and in to the hall before glancing at one another. Each tiptoeing their way out and by Twilights door.

“What in tarnation is goin’ on in there?” Applejack whispers as she puts an ear up to the frame.

“What do you think is going on…?” Rainbow starts to snicker.

“Really now Rainbow, you’re going to go there all of a sudden…” Rarity answers as she and Spike make their way out of Rarity’s room, both ignoring the glances from the others there.

“Well what else am I supposed to say?”

Pinkie puts her eat to the door next to Applejack as she tries to make out what is going on, “Sounds like a lot of ruckus for only two ponies…” the party pony can hear the now faint more controlled sound of giggles and laughter.

“Well all you need is-” the cyan Pegasus stops speaking before she gets a swift hoof to the gut by her country friend.

“Should we really be listening in on them?” Fluttershy pipes up between them, “shouldn’t we give them some… umm-” she stumbles to find the words.

“…Privacy,” Applejack answers for her as they all silently nod to one another, “Let’s get some shut eye now y’all.”

“Seeing as I know two who won’t be…” Spike snickers as he follows Rarity back in to her room and the others follow suit shortly after to their own.

____________________________

Thankfully for the stone walls, the others were only able to hear the initial outburst from their rooms while the remaining are muffled to their ears. Twilight can try as she might to get free from him, but in the end the stallion in the shower with her does hold one key advantage over her at the moment. So much so that she can’t even concentrate her magic…

“I’m. Going. To… Get. You,” she tries to get out between inhales, “for this…Flash! Stop, stop, stop!” she can’t help but almost roll around in the shower as she arches over from his onslaught. What started out as only helping his Marefriend, turned out to be even more, very quickly, as the guard found something out about his princess.

“I didn’t know you were ticklish, Twilight…” he snickers after finishing up scrubbing the lovely mane and working at the rest of her coat and stomach, “I mean this is just priceless,” he teases her sides and the ends of her hooves with feathers from his wings.

“I swear on Celestia!” Twi can’t even say with a straight face at the moment while she tries to quell her own screams, “This isn’t funny!”

“Then why are you laughing so hard?” he asks the obvious question to her as Flash even manages to get the mare to have her legs wobble so badly that she hits the floor and remains there as she starts to squirm under his feathers.

“Okay, okay, okay! You win!” she calls out to him, hoping to get the guard to let up. Thankfully he does, and Twilight finds herself staring up at her attacker in the shower while they still have the water running down them. Seizing her own chance, the lavender princess uses her legs to push him over on to his own back, and she climbs on top of him, pinning him down to the ground, “well… that was…”

“Cute?”

“I was going to say terrifying…” she puts a pondering hoof to her chin, “but I think I can go with that as well,” she looks down now at the genuine smile on his face. Twi can’t help but return the favor, it has been so long sense she laughed after all. Even longer sense she had another try and attack her like he just did. ‘Come to think of it, the last one to do that was…’ her thought process halts itself in an instant when the name comes to mind.

The events of the day catch up finally to her, being in the med bay for the whole day and around friends and family can make you forget things that you just been told. But when you finally remember, they hit you like a ton of bricks. The several tears start to fall down her face, as Twilight sits atop her coltfriend, hoping that he won’t notice and they will blend in with the water around them. But that can’t hide the redness in her eyes, as in no time at all it shows up.

“Dear?” he leans up on his hooves, “What’s wrong?”

“It’s just…” she bites down on her hoof, “the last one to play around with me like that was… Havoc,” Twi says the name softly across her lips. The guard sits there for a few seconds as it sinks in, he may have been in a different part of the castle, but news can spread fast and Flash is more than aware what happened to the young prince.

Holding her in closer to him while they still remain in the shower, Flash is careful to slowly stroke her mane so not to tickle her like before. “There, there Twilight… it’s alright,” he feels her sob slowly on to his shoulder.

“How? How is this alright?” she nuzzles her head up to his neck.

“…There is nothing about what happened today, that is right,” he paused before saying another word so as not to upset her even more than she already was, “but what will make it all right, will be what we do in the end.”

“…We’re going to finish this, aren’t we?” Twilight asks the obvious to him after hearing the sincerity in his words, causing her to squeeze him a little tighter.

“Every last bit of it… and I’m sure there are others that will want to leave nothing left of the King or Queen in the end,” he answers her as she slowly pulls her head back so she can take a look in to his blue eyes.

The first time she looked up in to them, was when she ran in to the guard after getting to the Crystal Empire. Now finding herself doing it all over again as she looks in to those caring, kind orbs of his while she is at an all-time low. Her nephew is dead, her teacher is missing a hoof and knocked out, and Queen Chrysalis and King Sombra have returned to Equestria and are seeking vengeance.

Yet on top of all this the only thing, or one, she can think of right now. Is the colt before her as they remain on the ground. Leaning up to the guard, she plants a short but sweet, tender kiss on his lips in response as she nuzzles her muzzle in to his neck and she puts a hoof around him bringing him in closer to her.

“Thank you, Flash Sentry, thank you for everything…” only she can feel the tear of joy leave her eye as it hits the tile below them.

“It’s what I’m here for…” he smiles warmly at her, and even though she may not be able to see it on his face from where her head is, she can more than feel its radiant heat that it brings to the pair, “… and I’ll always be here for it, no matter what.”

Twilight starts to chuckle a bit at the first line, after all it was a play off of what she said not too long ago while they were in here. Even he starts to do the same, but as their eyes meet with one another, something else starts to click between them. The same warmth and tingling sensation between her hind legs, which Twi got many times before when thinking about Flash, comes back more than ever.

‘I’m not sure if this is the water heating up, or if it’s really me?’ she asks herself quietly.

Drawing in closer, their individual lips meet in the middle finally as they kiss each other under the hot shower head in the Canterlot castle guest accommodations. On any other occasion the setting would be downright romantic, but the day previous can take away from that quite a bit. Never the less though, it can have its own effect on the two. Though little does she know, Twi isn’t the only one that is getting the odd warmth in between their legs. Flash can feel it building up in himself as well while he remains so close to the princess. Soon enough, Twi literally can feel him press in to her as they both look down between them.

Flash, getting a little embarrassed at his body’s actions, starts to scratch the back of his head, “Well the hot water, and the setting, and…and…” he tries to stall. His words getting cut short as she pulls him in closer to silence her partner with a quick peck as he remains dumbfounded.

“And you are so full of it…” she chuckles in response to his antics, “besides, you aren’t the only one…”

Twilight thinks about filling him in on that night where she, pleased, herself as he slept in the room next to her. The whole time thinking about him, but decides against it for now. The guard cautiously takes a hoof and places it gently on the back of her neck as she does the same. Each of them pulling in closer and kissing one another more passionately than before. Feeling the gasps of air pass between them as they seem to intake the breath of the other.

The affection flies as they both stand up with one another never parting ways and even press in to the others chest underneath the water cascade. Twi even being the one to push her tongue in to her guard’s mouth as he inhales slowly feeling her move around inside him, intertwining his own with hers as they seem to dance. The princess brings her wings up and over to the faucet as she turns the water off for them and they remain running their hooves up and down one another. Using her magic to aid with a quick dry spell for the both of them, the alicorn brings her hoof up on to the uninjured side of her guard and presses in to it, bringing him closer to her.

“Ahh… hold on,” Flash holds a hoof up to her for a moment, so as to catch his breath, “Forgive me, but you know I have to bring this up. Didn’t you say you wanted to take it, slow?”

She raises a brow to the slight comic nature of this coming from the colt, “I’d expect nothing less… but I think it’s safe to say with the things that have happened today… buck slow right now.”

“Really now?” he starts to snicker. At heart making sure her words are true.

“Though I will say…” Twilight cringes at first from what he probably could have guessed already, “you might have figured this, I’m a virgin.”

“Oh… that much I figured, don’t worry,” he says slowly, “I’ll be gentle,” putting a wing around her, even with a new vigor as they pull in to one another as they get out of the shower, careful not to slip, and make their way to the room.

The door to the bath room swings open and steam flows out as the two ponies are over one another like the pair in heat. Violet hooves run along his strong frame, as he does the same with his own across her toned slender body, just before the mare thrusts him down on the bed. This isn’t something she could have seen herself doing any time soon, even when it came to Flash, but after the time they’ve had leading up to confessing their feelings, and then this…

It was inevitable.

Flash falls backwards on to the comfortable bed as his mare follows shortly on top of him and they go back at it. Leaning his head up Flash nibbles bit by bit at her ear, enticing a joyous coo out of Twi as the princess bites down on her own lips to try and muffle herself for the moment.

“Do you… think they can… hear us?” she manages to ask between pants of breath.

“That, I’m not sure of,” Flash even starts to wonder if her friends can hear them, and their antics from here.

“Oh… they’ll live,” she brushes it off for now while she bites down lightly on his neck, thinking that two can play at this game in the end.

She never has had the chance to actually make love to another pony, go figure. So she may not have the experience, but having a vast library, you do come across quite a few erotic novels from time to time… okay maybe a lot of them. And many are very detailed, enough for the adventurous pony to get some ideas.

Watching the expression on his face, the princess likes what she sees as he starts to grind his teeth in response. Flash plays along willingly and wraps some of her mane around his hoof and starts to pull slightly back as she arches her head in response. The action gives him free use of her neck as the guard puts his teeth on it and starts to nibble at her, watching the princess squirm around at his actions as he follows ever bite with a light tender kiss at the same spot to cap it off.

“Ohhh…” she whimpers, while trying to keep some sort of control, slapping his hoof off her mane with a wing she starts to taunt him while working herself down his chest, “Now, now Flash… mares first,” the alicorn snickers in response.

Kissing along his ribs and careful not to put too much pressure on the broken ones that are still likely healing. Twilight goes down his chest, to his stomach and eventually winds up at his Colthood. To be frank, she has never done this, and is trying to recall everything she has ever read on the subject of oral.

‘Please Of Sables and Lust don’t fail me now…’ she recalls her favorite novel, taking another glance at him, and does her best to swallow what she can now to clear her throat, ‘the same goes for you too gag reflex,’ Twi tells herself before sticking her tongue out and wrapping it around the shaft.

Lightly running her appendage around it, she uses her mouth muscle to bring the shaft in the right position while she strokes it with a free hoof. Bringing her soft lips to the tip, the mare flicks her tongue across the top and slowly drags it across. Getting a flinch out of the guard every second, as she sees the chills run up him, ‘just the right spot…’ she makes a mental note. Easing him in to her mouth, she is rather glad that her throat can stretch enough without making her vomit from reflex alone as she continues to take the colt in. A trait, that in the back of her mind, she is wondering what side of the family it came from.

‘Mom, you may have some explaining to do,’ she ponders while going to work. Twisting her head back and forth, she licks her lips through the seal to put some lube on them so to avoid chapping. While on the inside Flash can’t see, but sure can feel, her tongue tracing down and across his shaft with every pass.

It is an odd feeling to have for the mare, though getting a rise out of him is more than enough gratitude. Flash bites down on his lips and even starts to grunt under his breath, rather impressed by the princess. ‘For being a virgin…’ he holds his breath as she eases him slowly in and out once more, ‘…she sure knows a thing or two,’ Flash feels his hips start to twitch from the mare between his legs as gentle and easy thrusts make their way forward and backwards, driving him deeper in to her.

Twilight feels him push deeper in to her, and returns with another healthy stroke of both her mouth and hoof, watching the reaction all over his face as the colt can’t even begin to hide the smile. Taking note of every reaction she can get while it hits every ridge and vein all the way up to the slightly flattened tip, she purse her lips together to make a tight fit on him and almost shoves it back in to her even though it forces her to nearly unhinge her own jaw.

Closing her eyes as she gets used to this more and more, it all starts to become second nature to her, although she may be new, the young student is still a fast learner. Pressing down with more pressure as she twists and cocks her head back to bring in some rotation to the mix, Twilight’s already realized that this move will garnish the desire she wants to see in him. And with a dose of steadying out her rhythm and changing it up. The sudden move is enough to make him wince back in the bed, even she is becoming more than he can handle. The surge of endorphins rushes through his system and comes to a meeting in his head, and then his head.

“Mhmm… Twilight…” he starts to groan while attempting to keep his own voice subtle.

A healthy flow of Flash’s seed comes spurting in to her mouth as Twi’s eyes shoot open at the odd feeling of having another pony’s cum in her mouth and running along her taste buds. Lifting her head up she takes a few seconds to get her mind straight as she swallows him down her throat and cleans her mouth, wiping it away with her tongue while noting the slight sweet tang to him and giving out a joyous hum in response.

She looks back up at the surprised expression on his face, not the thing that comes to mind when this is the first colt she has ever went down on, “What? Was I good?” Twilight asks, hoping for some sort of feedback.

“Be honest,” he wonders, second guessing her previous statement, “Have you done that before?”

“No!” she leaps up trying to maintain a clean and dignified image, “just read a few good books… now are you good for another round?” Twilight winks at him, to quickly change subject.

“Oh I just need to work up to it…in the meantime though,” he returns the expression before flipping her over on her own back, leaving Twilight breathless at what to expect.

Having minor memories of reading up on something that started off like this in her books, the mare has never quite experienced it for herself and only had her own hoof to mimic the feeling. Considering that she isn’t the one that got mule kicked in the chest, Flash doesn’t have to watch her ribs as much.

Lapping his tongue down her side and to her hips as he bites lightly on the side of her and even feels the chest exhale fully as she soon gasps back for more breath. Feeling the fresh air rush back in to her, Twi feels every kiss, every bite, and every lick by the Pegasus as he tantalizes her at every pass. It feels like it’s been a while sense she has even done this herself, and having missed his company while out in the forest.

It builds up in her even more, “Flash… will you please…” she starts to wine.

“Oh, is this teasing you is it?” he snickers at her, lifting her hind leg up to his shoulder.

Happy that she is flexible, he nestles it next to his cheek as he starts to stroke her inner thigh with his tongue gently, and from the get go he can see the goose bumps showing up even through the fur. Though as he should have figured, the mare starts to squirm at the touch.

“Hehe!” she smirks at him like a little school filly, “it tickles…”

“Now… that is adorable,” Flash has a hard time trying to hide the blood filled cheeks that he wears, much like Twilight tries to do.

“Not my fault I’m rather sensitive… although,” she looks around the room for something quick to use, “this may help,” now using her magic to pull some of the curtain ropes off. Twilight brings them over to the bed and ties them carefully to her calves, and then to the bed posts. Followed by her fore hooves a second later, “…See how this works,” the mare smiles while leaning back and readying for the guard.

Going back to business, Flash works the inner portion of her thigh as she starts to struggle again. The touch, wets her coat more and more from the tingling that runs inside her very core. The faint sound of wines and whimpers fill the room for Flash to hear as he goes to town, and for the first time in this night, or ever, between them. Flash meets her clit with nothing more than a kiss to get introduced, before a quick lick from his tongue seals the deal. The gentle touch is enough to get her to yelp out, while the struggle against the bonds intensifies.

Silently cursing herself for putting them on, but at the same time glad she did. Seeing as there wouldn’t be much for him to do if she managed to wiggle her way out of this one, plus with the spasms, Twilight would’ve probably bucked him in the face by now. With each kiss, he delivers it only makes the knot in her throat move up higher, loosening it up, when his tongue finally plunges inside of her… the appendage coats the inside of her walls after it passes by her lips, and runs itself against her overly sensitive tissues.

“AGghh!” Twilight yelps out from the intrusion.

The moisture that was there before, only soaks even more while his already wet tongue joins her and makes the princess squirm and fight as the saliva and secretions mix with one another on the inside, while Flash’s own muzzle starts to get itself drenched as well. Slowly but surely the cries turn in to moans from her throat as it works itself loose beneath her, as what once was the result of being tickled, turns in to nothing but pleasure for her mind to endure.

“Uhmm…” she clenches her own tongue, randomly wondering if the others can hear her at all, “…I don’t know how you do it, Flash,” she mutters out while trying to keep herself calm.

Her eyes are clenched shut, but if they were open then she would catch him pulling the tongue out, although she can more than feel it. Even more so as he slowly licks her up and down along the lips of hers, letting him watch as she squeezes the covers under her hooves. Flash does it again and even nestles his nose in to her. Letting the moist tip touch her as he brings his tongue up once more, easing it in and out of her, along the sides, before he relinquishes it from her.

“Wait…” Twilight whimpers at him, though thankfully he answers her calls and brings himself back up to her face. Kissing her to silence the princess further as he feels the low groan reverberate up her throat. The faint hint on his tongue of herself is too small to make it out accurately, ‘though this won’t be the only time to try and figure it out,’ she summarizes, while noting that Flash takes a free hoof and places it at the edge of her hips, he watches as Twilight’s eyes creep open finally, “…you…wouldn’t…dare?” she almost challenges him.

“Try me…” he whispers in to her hear as the hoof feels its way along the edges of her.

Pressing in to her body, the outside gets coated better by her own juices as the guard works it in to her. Slipping inside, Flash runs it along the inside of her wall as he watches the mare almost choke on her own breath from him. Helping his marefriend out and breathing in too her, as their lips meet yet again in the middle, now feeling her hiccup from the action down below. In a rhythm, he brings it in and out of her. Feeling the breath pass between them as the princess bites down on his lower lip to try and make him feel the same thing she is.

And it works, “Err…” Flash grunts out from her fore play. As he opens his eyes and gets a glimpse atop her head, and an idea.

It’s known to many, that ponies with magic skill, are very sensitive in the horn during sex. Some science dealing with the magical energy flowing through them as it builds up in that appendage. Although the princess is a virgin, Flash has had a few mares in his time (usually after a long night), though being one with wings you tend to say with your own flock in this case.

That said, it is something that the guard has wanted to try from time to time, and seeing as his marefriend fits... the guard keeps his hoof where it is in her and working, bringing himself up higher and gets to her horn. Rubbing the side of his cheek against it. That alone makes Twilight snap her eyes open in an instant.

‘There is no way he’s going to…’ she feels her whole body start to shake at first when his tongue meets her own tip, ‘…he is,’ playing with her own magical piece.

The odd glow from the horn, comes to light as Flash does his work. Running his tongue along the sides of it as it starts to glow brighter and brighter. Even a few sparks leap off and make his own tongue twitch like it just got zapped by some static charge. Only giving him more life to the passion between them, he starts to almost mimic what she did with his ‘horn’, and runs his tongue across the top of it like she did. All of her muscles start to tense up, mostly in her lower region. Only giving her more feeling down there as his hoof tightens up inside her.

Flash runs her horn in to his very mouth and strokes it slowly with his lips pressed in to it. The same parts of her brain that touching herself did, it’s even more potent as he does it. The shaking, the quivering, the wanting flows like a river through her as the hormones take effect. Curving her neck back she allows a surge to escape her.

“Ughh!...” she yelps out, as the release finds its place in her and the princess’s own juices flow around her lovers hoof and even his mouth gets a jolt of magic shocking it as he pulls back. The panting mare beneath him now lays there trying to recover herself and get her very heart rate under control before saying anything. “Now that…” she takes a deep breath so as not to pass out, “they may have heard.”

“Which means we’ll probably hear about it in the morning…” he brings his hoof up to wipe it off on the sheets.

Just as Flash is about to though, the mare takes his hoof and brings it to her muzzle, gradually lapping it up with her own tongue without breaking eye contact with the guard next to her. Twilight has more than surprised her own coltfriend, as she starts to giggle seductively (playing in to what she reads less and less, now going with what may just feel right).

“Let’s just say when you kissed me after you went down, I wondered what I really tasted like…” she plays it off haphazardly, “I mean I’ve never gotten that much out of me before.”

“So you do self please,” Flash narrows his eyes down at her.

“Well I would be lying if I said I didn’t from time to time,” the princess feels a little awkward telling him this even though their current status with each other.

“Well I can’t lie either, because I have here and there…” He admits to her fully.

Now though the princess starts to get the warming sensation that was just released, building back up in her hind as she feels something else going on down there between then. The pair look down and see his Colthood standing at full attention, as it gets long enough to close the gap and press in to the mare’s belly. Having more than enough time to recover, it had all the excitement it needed to get hard all over again and give them both something to think about.

Though Flash is the one to bring it up first, “another round?” he asks.

Not even waiting. The princess kisses him gently on the lips, flipping over to eye the nightstand before responding, “I’d thought you’d never ask…” she winks at him from over her shoulder. Levitating out a wrapper for their pleasure, from the night stand. Opening it in one swift motion, the mare uses her magic to unwrap the rubber, and rolls it over her colt’s piece fluidly.

“Well someone seems eager…” Sentry snickers at the very much so red faced mare before him.

“I know I would never hear the end of it from Celestia, if I didn’t make sure I had one in here …you know, just in case,” Twilight tries to picture her teacher lecturing her all about the matter, and giving her the much needed sex talk that her own parents only graced over while she grew up, ‘…considering she still isn’t one to talk about that matter,’ she leaves off with such that thought while awaiting her guard.

Flash positions himself above her as the mare’s wings flail out to the sides, as they spread wide and even stabilize herself against the bed. The Pegasus doing the same with his own as he keeps his fore hooves on either side of her neck as he does the same and never takes his eyes off his mare while intentionally running the veins of his feathers along hers. The sensitive appendages are like the horn of a unicorn, in the effect that they have, but for a Pegasus.

Considering that Twilight is both in that regard, then Flash has a few things to use with her to ensure that his princess is satisfied. Lightly teasing her with his wings, he tantalizes her feathers, watching the small twitches she gives off. Before finally easing his shaft in to the tight mare that’s new to this sort of thing. Twilight starts to fidget left and right, subtly as she feels him pressing in to every inch of the walls inside of her. Holding her breath at first for the surge against her, she slowly exhales leaving an ‘Oh’ expression on her face as the breath graces itself against Flash’s cheek as his head remains next to her own.

“Why did I wait this long to tell you how I felt…” Twi grunts under the stretching going on between her hips, as his chest presses in to her own, “This was far too long in waiting.”

“That would explain your enthusiasm with getting the condom on,” Flash kisses the side of her cheek.

“Hey are you telling me you didn’t think about this encounter from time to time, while thinking of me?” she watches his face as best she can with strained eyes while a pause passes between them for a moment.

“…Okay your right on that part, I’ll admit that much,” the colt simply gives her the benefit of the doubt, and with one thrust the stallion fills her entirely.

“Hmmp” she squeaks, while both her breathing and heart rate pick up in an instant from what it was already.

The thumping of her very heart, almost meeting him for every thrust that he delivers while Twi adds to is as she pushes her hips back in to his own until her hips are pressed against his over and over again, letting him go further and deeper inside as if it can’t go any more. Gasping for breath from the drive that the princess is giving him with her own motions, Flash starts to grunt with every motion as the head board slightly knocks the back of the wall. Not enough for love locked pair to notice their actions. Dragging his lips along the nape of her neck, the colt bites down a little harder than before on the side as she starts to squirm from the pinch.

“Oh bless… it… Flash!” she mumbles while biting down on her own tongue in her mouth as she uses one of her hooves to pull his head towards her own and lets some of the built up desire in her bleed off to him through her lips as they connect with one another as he rides her.

“I think you’re going to hate me by the end of this, dear,” he pulls back from the kiss long enough to say before diving back in her while they both share a bead of sweat trickling down their face, not to mention the rest of their body, from the heat.

“That’s without saying…” she pushes him back and then grabs him around the neck to pull him back in.

Passing their tongues between the others lips as they coat the inside of each other’s mouths. Twilight even nibbles the tip of his tongue as it starts to pull out. Feeling it straighten out as she teases him. Twi relinquishes his appendage back to him, now as the mare presses against the bed with her wings and hooves to quite literally, turn the tables. Sitting idly on top of the guard after the sudden flip, it takes a moment for him to realize that the mare has taken him for a loop.

“Really now?” the stallion smirks at her while the mare brushes the hair from her mane out of her face, so she can get a clear look at her guard through the corner of her eye, as he faces away from him and her flank sits in his lap with him still fully inside her.

“Oh I don’t hear you complaining…” she hushes him up as she puts two hooves on his chest and pushes herself up on him slightly, “Besides some colts love a mare on top,” the princess finishes off with a wink and brings herself back down as she starts to rock back and forth on the colt.

Both of them feel the new position effect as Flash’s colthood fills her even more as a result. Thrusting back in to her, as Sentry meets her in the middle of her own motions with his. It grinds against the roof, and the ribbed muscular wall as the princess whips her head back and forth in unison with the motions they share.

The colt uses his wings to grab either side of her hips and pull both himself with more force and up closer as she braces herself with her own, leaning back on her fore hooves while now she grabs the rungs and rides him. But even with the mare on top, the colt still has his ways to bring her nerves quivering. Using his free hoof, Flash manages to run it along up her back and to her wings as they folded themselves up after her flip. Though now the guard has a different idea as he starts to unfurl one of them and runs the edge of his hoof along its length.

“Your right, I do like a mare on top,” Sentry finally answers her, only catching the slight grin that she passes his way.

It’s about the only thing she can muster at the moment while his shaft runs along her insides, and he now starts to play with her wings at their most sensitive spot… right where the feathers connect to her. The princess is right, she can’t hear the guard complaining at all, though right now, he has nothing to say anyway while he focuses on the mare before him.

Her beautiful mane, flowing effortlessly through the air between them as she pulls back and pushes forward, her lavender eyes now clenched behind eye lids shut away from the world as her set of wings spread to their fullest from his play while she feels him reverberate inside of her. Her beauty alone would strike many a colt down, but to his surprise none have tried to do so before himself. If not the looks, then the vast intellect that she can share with one would surely do it, if not for her sweet and good hearted nature to back it up as well. Even with her facing away from him, her face is turned slightly towards the guard and in that sliver he can see her calm and caring features of a mare who became a princess to a small town.

“My dear sweet, Twilight…” Flash mutters in but a whisper as he runs a hoof along the line of her back. Though even in a hushed tone, it seems that the princess has picked up on it as she cracks open one eye slightly and admires her own colt.

The strong body and features he possesses, his intimidating nature when it comes to seeing him fight another from the skill he holds. Yet at the same time the colt can be far kinder and gentler then one may have imagined had they seen what he could do to a changeling when his princess or any other in his care is threatened. Always willing to do what is asked of him without question and at the drop of the hat ready to lend a helping hoof when needed. On top of that, the colt below her that she is proud to both call her own Coltfriend, and rock him as such, can turn out to have quite a sense of humor and bring a smile to her face whenever she sees him, and more than knows how to keep a few kids entertained when it comes down to acting like a foal himself.

Probably something that she should save to think about later, for right now her mind is in a million different places as she feels him piercing every single layer of her left and right. Twilight collapses down with her back to his chest as his hooves wrap up and around her waist to hold her firm. Flash getting such a rush of adrenaline and hormones that he pulls himself upright, as he props himself up with one hoof while keeping one on her shoulder.

Twilight is more than welcome to rock back and forth, as she grids up in to his own hips and the colt starts to kiss the back of her spine as she does. The action sends a new wave of stimulation up her back as he reaches where her wings connect to her and the princess finds the need to change it up a bit. Twilight scoots off of him, feeling Flash leave her body all too soon as she goes in to a new position. Hoisting herself up on her own fore hooves, the princess pops her rump up in the air as it teases him for attention.

“Come on big boy…” she shakes it provokingly at the still hard colt with a sultry tone to her voice and a wink to follow, “…you know what you want.”

Flash is almost lost for words at the actions of the princess herself. ‘I probably need to read some of these books that she has at home…’ he reminds himself of her extensive collection, bringing his chest up and over the mare.

Holding himself firm with his strong wings, Flash kisses along the back of her. Riding from the end of her hips, up to the back of her neck, along her spine, as he catches the coos coming from her all the way as he does, “For being the virgin that you claim to be,” he teases while catching the slight chuckle that comes from her as a result of the comment, “… you sure know how to act like a dirty mare…”

“Oh please, I can get worse if I’d want…” she throws it back in his face, trying to recall one of the characters from a piece of erotica that she read, “after all you have seen me with glasses? Imagine what ‘Teacher Sparkle’ could teach her guard…”

The colt pauses for a second as he gets this image in his mind, and is rather pleased at the result, “You are a bad filly…” Flash uses one hoof to guide in the shaft as he draws his Colthood in the princess and grasps her around the chest as he feels her own legs start to shake from the temptation, “…I like it,” he lightly bites down on the back of her neck just where he kissed her as she playfully bucks back at him.

Literally throwing his back in to it, Flash gives all he has to give while riding his mare the traditional Pony Style way. Colt on top, mare on bottom, taking it from behind. Twilight starts to grind her teeth as much as he grinds inside of her while he bucks the princess. Playing her own part and using her fore hooves to push in to him as she starts to enjoy the pain coming from her neck even more as his teeth sink in.

Full well knowing that he will never hurt her, and this is all just play, it’s a rather comforting feeling being able to relax fully with ones lover. Just letting the flow of things take hold as the colt literally flows in her, in and out, over and over again. If she started jerking her head back, she may just hit him by accident, though for now she is more than happy to offer her neck up to him as he gets a better hold of her by it.

“In Celestia’s name…” he mumbles between his teeth while some of her mane is in his mouth, “you are one hell of a mare…”

Twilight can’t help but feel rather prideful at the comment, as she twists her head around enough to get sight of him. “And you’re the best Colt I’ve had, Flash,” she responds while thrusting back once more in to him to bring his head down even more next to hers.

Though before he can say anything about what she just said, Flash realizes that her words were on purpose, as Twilight bites down on his ear with the edge of her teeth and even gets the colt to jerk his head back in response. Watching the mare giggle underneath him, the urge almost forces him to pick up the repetitions of thrusts that he delivers, one after the other. The princess rather appreciating the return, as she drives herself further in to him as she compensates. The acts of both of them catching up as they can feel every suppressed urge from the years building up of jumping around the subject, instead, choosing to say nothing.

The decision to not take the first step and see what would happen finally rears its head as the pent up fantasies that they’ve had comes back to them, as they would have wondered how a night like this could have played out and all those missed chances. The times they could have released it have long and passed, and left nothing but the two wondering of more, now finally realizing what that would lead to when they were left in the same room together, and the pair had already gotten the urges and desires pressing against them to the point that they could hold back no more. Something was going to give in the end, and right now that seems to be both of them, as even a few tears of joy start to pool in Twilight’s eyes as she gasps for every breath it seems while her lungs are barely able to keep up with her needs.

Flash isn’t managing much better as he releases the mare from the grasp of his mouth and puts his panting head beside her own, still giving it his all none the less, and not to disappoint the princess. He thrusts with all his might in to her as she sways back and forth with him.

Somewhere deep inside them, they find their release as the almost fountain of essence breaches forth from Flash’s Colthood and spurts its way in to the princess’s womb, only being held back further by a thin layer of latex as it cups the semen in the reservoir at the tip. Both of them feeling it more than ever as she senses him filling the inside of her completely more than before… the final straw as the nerve is struck in Twilight’s mind and she calls out his name.

“Ohhh… F-f-la-s-s-s-h-h Sentry-y-y!” she yells out at almost the top of her lungs.

All the while Sentry catches his own body giving away to her in every way possible as her own fluids starts to dribble out of her and soak some of the bed beneath them. Thankfully, they both remain conscious after the work out and are able to recover slowly as they take several deep breaths before even moving from one another.

Much to the princess’s dismay, Flash carefully pulls out of her when they are able to without going light headed. As they lay down and roll away from one another for a moment to clean up. The guard carefully removes the latex from his shaft and ties it off, while the princess takes it in her magic aura and expertly flicks it in to the waist bin along with the wrapper it came from.

“Oh now that is going to get some questions from the maid when they come in here tomorrow,” he winks at Twi for a second before leaning in and kissing the end of her muzzle.

Twilight holds the show of affection for a few moments before breaking it off and drawing his attention to something else of interest. “That will probably tell them just as much,” she points. The pair looks down at the mess both of them made in their sleeping quarters. In a puddle on the bed spread, lies a mixture of vaginal squirts and on top of that, blood from the broken in mare, “Well then… I think it’s safe to say I’m not so new now,” Twilight states the obvious while looking at the stain, as she lays next to Flash and cuddles up next to him closer, “I’m glad your rib stayed in one piece for the night,” she winks at him.

“Hey, it’s feeling much better now thank you, just a little sore,” Flash says in his defense, “though it’s going to be odd explaining this one tomorrow to those that heard you,” Flash scratches the back of his head, as they both break in to an ever so guilty laugh.

The pair get up for a moment and cover up the stains with a heavy blanket, thankful that they won’t need it seeing as they are already nice and warm. The two are left with a quilt to cover them, as the young couple bring themselves in to one another and starts to drift off. Flash holds her in under his wing close to his own heart, while the princess listens in to the thumping as it starts to return to normal finally just like her own. Looking up to her Flash, Twilight kisses the side of his neck and remains there so he can look down and see her. Though as she makes eye contact with him, her heart rate starts to pick up ever so slightly just from the look, and the mare has only one thing on her mind.

“I’ve been wanting to say this for a while now…We’ll hehe, ever sense I met you really,” Twi chuckles awkwardly as she still kicks herself for even thinking of this. Seeing as it’s kind of early, “… but I love you, Flash Sentry…” she beams uneasily, hoping more than anything to hear…

“I love you too,” Flash leans down and gives her a kiss on the tip of her muzzle, “Twilight Sparkle.”

…Just those words.

Flash lifts her chin up to his face, and kisses her gingerly on the lips. A real kiss, not during sex, not from a colt that is hoping for another happy ending for the night, or one that is built on sheer heat of the moment. But a kiss that clearly shows a burning for another in their heart. A desire not for the body of a mare to take to bed, but their soul to rest close to them and give comfort in the middle of the night.

Thankful to have one such as himself to hold her tight in a time like this, Twilight takes his wing and brings it over the top of her. Finding it rather ironic that they took a shower to get clean and now are sweatier then they had been earlier. Although neither have the energy or the desire to take another, as Twilight nestles herself more in to him while their chests contact one another and Flash puts a protective hoof over the princess for the night and the pair pass out.

____________________________

“Ohhh… F-f-la-s-s-s-h-h Sentry-y-y!” Twilight screams out, loud enough for Applejack in the opposite room to hear just fine as she lays there in the bed and holds the covers over her own head. Eyes only to remain plastered open after hearing almost every grunt, moan, yelp, giggle, and whimper coming from the princess’s room.

“Oh Twilight, I swear to Celestia that y’all two better be done right now… or I’m beatin’ someponies flank,” AJ gets out of bed and goes to try and politely ask her friend to keep it down for now and save that for when they are in Twilight’s house, and she is far, far away at her farm. Cracking the door open though, she completely loses her original intention as she catches sight of RD, Pinkie, and Fluttershy sitting outside the door of Twilight and Flash’s room listening in to the couple.

“Are y’all buckin serious?!” the country gal raises Tartarus, while still keeping quiet so not to call out the couple.

“What?” Rainbow tires to play innocent, “you were right next to them and could probably hear it all…”

“Oh trust me, I did,” AJ rubs her ears, trying to muffle out the replay of her friend’s orgasms coming forth to mind.

“And ah… we couldn’t really sleep…” Fluttershy starts to blush as she makes up a reason, a poor one at that.

“I’m ashamed of y’all,” AJ lowers her head and holds her hat on to her chest, “well at least Spike and Rarity had the decency to keep in their room.”

“Actually, they were out here earlier, and just went back in to their room as you came out… and speaking of coming…” the party pony beams, “By the sound of things, Flash is one heck of a stallion in bed…if you know what I-” Pinkie gets a cow girl hat over her muzzle to silence her.

As AJ brings out a rope from nowhere and starts to whip it over the top of their heads.

Crack!

It sounds as she snaps it against the air, “now each of y’all get to yur rooms… go on now, get!” AJ comes back with, “or so help me!”

Crack!

It doesn’t take much more convincing than a ticked off mare with a make shift whip to get others to do as they are told, each one trotting off to their beds as Applejack soon follow suit with them and gets some shut eye.

Thankful that the rather new couple is done for the night.